Subhan Alladhi سُبْحَانَ الَّذِي
Part 15 of 30 • 187 Verses
الإسراء
Al-Isra
The Night Journey • makkah • 111 Verses
بِسْمِ ٱللَّهِ ٱلرَّحْمَٰنِ ٱلرَّحِيمِ
1:1.
1:1.
a
1:1.
a
See 1:1.
1930
Commentary:
See 1:1.
a
1:1.
سُبْحَٰنَ ٱلَّذِىٓ أَسْرَىٰ بِعَبْدِهِۦ لَيْلًا مِّنَ ٱلْمَسْجِدِ ٱلْحَرَامِ إِلَى ٱلْمَسْجِدِ ٱلْأَقْصَا ٱلَّذِى بَٰرَكْنَا حَوْلَهُۥ لِنُرِيَهُۥ مِنْ ءَايَٰتِنَآ ۚ إِنَّهُۥ هُوَ ٱلسَّمِيعُ ٱلْبَصِيرُ
5:22; 7:138.
这节经文谈的, 看来是穆圣的一种精神境界, «古兰经» 大多数注释家都以为这节经文指的是他的精神升天 (مِعْرَاج, Mi‘raj)。我们与大多数人的意见相反, 倾向於这节经文述及穆圣从麦加到耶路撒冷的精神夜行 (اِسْرَاء, Isra’) 的一种精神境界这一看法, 而他的精神升天在 «星宿» 章中谈得较详细。 «星宿» 章 (8-18) 提到的所有事实, 都是在宣称使者第五年伊历七月移居阿比西尼亚之后不久启示的。这些事实在述及穆圣精神升天的许多传说中都有详细的叙述。本章述及的穆圣从麦加到耶路撒冷的精神夜行, 根据 祖尔卡尼 (زُرْقَانِی, Zurqani) 的看法, 发生在宣称使者第11年, 而米尔 (Muir) 和其他基督教作者的意见是发生在第12年。然而, 按照梅尔达伟 (مَرْدَوَيْه, Merdawaih) 和伊本•萨德 (اِبْنِ سَعْد, Ibn-e-Sa‘d) 的看法, 精神夜行发生在三月的第17日 (رَبِيْعُ الْاَوَّل, Rabi‘ul-Awwal), 在伊历纪元前一年 (اَلْخَصَائِصُ الْكُبْرَى, Al-Khasa’isul-Kubra)。贝哈奎 (بَيْهَقِی, Baihaqi) 也说, 精神夜行发生在伊历纪元前一年或六个月, 这样所有有关的传说都表明, 精神夜行发生在宣称使者约第12年前一年或六个月, 那时在第10年卡迪贾 (خَدِيْجَة, Khadijah) 死后穆圣和他的堂姐妹, 乌姆·哈尼 (اُمّ هَانِی, Umm-e-Hani) 生活在一起。可是, 精神升天, 根据绝大多数学者的意见, 是在第5年发生的。因此, 这两件大事彼此时间相隔有六七年, 所以不可能是一回事; 认为两者各具特性而并无牵连。而且, 传说中谈到的穆圣在精神升天中所发生的种种事情与他在精神夜行中所发生的种种事情性质十分殊异。顺便也可说一下, 两件大事只是穆圣的精神境界, 并不是他亲身到天上去或旅行去耶路撒冷。
除了这一强有力的历史证明以外, 其他有关情况也证实这两件大事各具特性而并无牵连: (a) «古兰经» 在第53章中叙述了穆圣的精神升天, 但该章并不叙述他的夜行去耶路撒冷; 但本章谈及了他的精神夜行而不谈一切有关他的精神升天的事。(b) 乌姆·哈尼是穆圣的表姐妹, 精神夜行去耶路撒冷发生的那个夜晚和他住在一起, 她只说他去了耶路撒冷而没有说他到天上去过。她是听到穆圣夜行去耶路撒冷这件事的第一个人。至少有七个收集传说的人, 根据四位直接从她所谈的事情中得到情况的报道, 叙述了她讲的事情。所有这四位的报导都一致说, 穆圣去了耶路撒冷并在当夜又回到麦加。假如穆圣说了他也到天上去过, 乌姆•哈尼不会不在她的某一个报导中谈到这件事。可是, 她的任何一次报道中都没有说, 其结论明显地是, 在那个夜晚穆圣只精神夜行去了耶路撒冷而并没有精神升天。看来有些传说的报道人把精神夜行和精神升天这两件大事的叙述牵连在一起了。这种混淆不清的说法, 似乎是由夜行 (اِسْرَاء, Isra’,) 这个单词引起的, 因为它既可用于精神夜行, 又可用于精神升天; 而且在描写精神夜行和精神升天的某些细节中颇有相似之处, 更使人们加强和相信这种说法。(c) 首先叙述穆圣去耶路撒冷然后他又从耶路撒冷到天上去的传说, 也讲了在耶路撒冷他见到了包括阿丹、伊布拉欣、穆撒和伊撒在内的过去的许多先知, 而且在天上他又见到了相同的那些先知, 但没有认出他们。穆圣在耶路撒冷碰见的这些先知如何在他之前到了天上? 为什么他在同一旅程中没有多少时间以前刚看到过的那些先知他又不能认出他们了? 他在同一旅程中没多久以前刚碰见过的先知, 他竟不能认出, 这是不能理解的。这一重要论题的详细讨论, 可看英文 (《大版本的注释本》第1404-1409页)。
“远寺” 指耶路撒冷的先知素莱曼的寺。
本节经文所叙述的穆圣的精神境界, 意示一个伟大的预言。他远行到 “远寺” 意味着他移居麦地那并在那里他要建造一座清真寺, 这寺命定将要成为伊斯兰教的中心清真寺; 他在精神境界中见到自己领导着安拉所派遣的其他先知在祈祷, 意指新的宗教--------伊斯兰教--------将不局限于它所诞生的地方, 而是将遍及全世界, 所有宗教的信奉者都将参加到它的行列中来。他在精神境界中去耶路撒冷, 也可理解为意指他将受命统治耶路撒冷所在的那块领土。这一预言在圣职继位人欧麦尔时期实现了。这一精神境界也可理解为指穆圣在将来某一时期去远处的一次精神旅行而言。它意指在精神黑暗笼罩全世界时, 穆圣将从精神意义方面在他的追随者之一的身上再次出现在离他第一次降临的一个很远的地方。针对穆圣第二次降临的叙述, 可见62:3-4节经文。
5:22; 7:138.
The verse which seems to mention a vision of the Holy Prophet is supposed by most Commentators of the Qur’an to refer to his Mi‘raj (Spiritual Ascension). Contrary to popular opinion we are inclined to the view that the verse deals with the Isra’ (Spiritual Night Journey) of the Holy Prophet in a vision from Mecca to Jerusalem, while his Mi‘raj (Spiritual Ascension) has been dealt with at some length in Surah An-Najm. All the facts, mentioned in Surah An-Najm (vv. 8-18) which was revealed immediately after the Emigration to Abyssinia which took place in the month of Rajab in the 5th year of the Call, are to be found narrated in detail in the traditions which deal with the Mi‘raj of the Holy Prophet. The Isra’ or the Spiritual Night Journey of the Holy Prophet from Mecca to Jerusalem, with which the present verse deals, took place in the eleventh year of the Call, according to Zurqani, and in the 12th year according to Muir and some other Christia
"The Distant Mosque" refers to Prophet Solomon’s Temple at Jerusalem.
The Vision of the Prophet referred to in the present verse implied a great prophecy. His journey to "The Distant Mosque" meant his Emigration to Medina where he was to build a Mosque which was destined to become later on the Central Mosque of Islam, and his seeing himself in the Vision that he was leading other Prophets of God in Prayers signified that the New Faith— Islam—was not to remain confined to the place of its birth but was to spread all over the world and the followers of all religions were to join its fold. His going to Jerusalem in the Vision may also be understood to mean that he was to be given dominion over the territory in which Jerusalem was situated. This prophecy was fulfilled during the Caliphate of ‘Umar. The Vision may also be taken as referring to a spiritual journey of the Holy Prophet to a distant land in some future time. It meant that when spiritual darkness would envelop the entire world, the Holy Prophet would appear in a spiritual sense a second time in the person of one
5:22; 7:138.
Important Words:
اسری (carried) is derived from سری. They say سری باللیل او سری اللیل i.e. he journeyed or travelled by night or in the night. اسراهاو اسری به means, he made him journey or travel, or he transported him by night or in the night; he journeyed or travelled with him, by night or in the night, or simply, he carried him. The Quranic expression سبحان الذی اسری بعبدہ لیلا means, Glory be to Him Who transported His servant by night. According to some lexicologists اسری is used for journey in the first part of the night and سری for the last part of it. According to others, the verb اسری is from سراة which means, a wide tract of land. According to this meaning the expression اسری بعبدہ means, Who transported His servant over a wide tract of land (Lane, Aqrab & Mufradat).
المسجد الاقصی (the Distant Mosque). اقصی is derived from قصی. They say قصی المکان i.e. the place was or became distant. اقصیmeans, distant or very distant (Aqrab). المسجد الاقصی may signify the Prophet Solomon’s Temple at Jerusalem, the Holy Prophet’s Mosque at Medina or the Promised Messiah’s Mosque at Qadian.
Commentary:
The verse is supposed by almost all commentators of the Quran to refer to the معراج (Spiritual Ascension of the Holy Prophet). The subject of Mi‘raj has become much complicated and confused on account of the many divergent traditions that deal with it. Contrary to popular view we are, however, inclined towards the opinion that the present verse deals with the اسراء (Night Journey) of the Holy Prophet while his Mi‘raj (Spiritual Ascension) has been dealt with in Surah An-Najm. That Surah removes all the obscurities and ambiguities that have confused the popular mind in regard to this important subject. In Surah An-Najm we have:
It is nothing but a revelation that is revealed. The One of mighty powers has taught him (this knowledge): the One Possessor of strength. So He manifested His ascendance (over everything) and He revealed His Word when he was on the uppermost horizon. Then he drew nearer (to God); then he came down to (His creatures), so that he became, as it were, the one chord of two bows or closer still. And He revealed to His servant that which He revealed. The heart (of the Prophet) was not untrue to that which he saw. Will you then dispute with him concerning that which he saw? And certainly he saw Him a second time, near the Lote-tree beyond which none may pass, near which is the Garden of Abode. This was when a wonderful and glorious Divine manifestation covered the Lote-tree. The eye deviated not nor did it wander. Surely, he saw the greatest of the Signs of his Lord. (53:5-19).
These verses give a graphic description of the Mi‘raj, for the facts mentioned in them all relate to it, e.g. the Holy Prophet went up to the Lote-tree; (2) the Lote-tree was covered with "something"; (3) the Prophet saw the Paradise (the Garden of Abode) near the Lote-tree; (4) he became, as it were, the one chord of two bows; (5) he saw God (and the heart of the Prophet was not untrue to that which he saw); and (6) the word of God descended on the Lote-tree.
All these details have also been mentioned in the traditions which deal with the Mi‘raj. As for the Lote-tree, AbuHurairah (as reported by Ibn Jarir, Ibn Abu Hatim, Ibn Merdawaih, Abu Ya‘la and Baihaqi) says, "In the night of Mi‘raj, after having seen other Prophets of God in heaven, the Holy Prophet proceeded further till he reached the Lote-tree." The same fact has been mentioned in the tradition quoted on the authority of Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri by Ibn Jarir, Ibn Mundhir, Ibn Abi Hatim, Ibn Merdawaih, Baihaqi, and Ibn ‘Asakir, and in the tradition quoted on the authority of Malik Ibn Sa‘sa’ by Ahmad bin Hanbal, Bukhari, Muslim and Ibn Jarir and in the tradition quoted on the authority of Anas by Bukhari (Bukhari, chapter on Mi‘raj, & Al-Khasa’isul-Kubra, vol. 1, pp. 153, 167 & 174).
The second important detail mentioned in Surah An-Najm is that when the Prophet reached the Lote-tree, he saw it covered with some extraordinary thing (53:17). This has also been mentioned in the traditions that deal with Mi‘raj. In the tradition reported by Abu Hurairah to which reference has been made above we read فغشیھا نور الخلاق عزوجل i.e. when the Holy Prophet reached the Lote-tree, the light of the Powerful and Glorious Creator covered it (Al-Khasa’isul-Kubra, vol. 1, p. 174). Similarly, in the tradition reported by Anas we have: "Then the Lote-tree became covered with a special Divine grace so much so that in its newly changed condition its beauty defied all description" (Muslim, Kitabul-Iman)
The third incident referred to in chapter 53 (An-Najm) is that the Holy Prophet saw Paradise near the Lote-tree. This has also found mention in traditions which deal with Mi‘raj. In the tradition quoted on the authority of Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri by Ibn Jarir and mentioned in some other books of Hadith we read: ثم انی رفعت الی الجنة i.e. after I had seen the Prophets in the heavens I was taken up to Paradise. This is followed by the words ثم انی رفعت الی سدرة المنتھی i.e. after paradise I was led up to the Lote-tree (Ibn Jarir, vol. 15, p. 11).
The fourth important detail mentioned in chapter 53 is that when the Holy Prophet had a vision of those celestial scenes he was transported into a highly spiritual state which has been described in the words, So that he became, as it were, the one chord of two bows or closer still.
This fact has also been mentioned in the traditions about Mi‘raj. In the tradition reported by Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri and referred to above we find the words: فکان قاب قوسین او ادنی i.e. between God and the Prophet there was the one chord of two bows or closer still.
The fifth important and relevant incident mentioned in chapter 53 is that during the Mi‘raj the Prophet had a vision of God Himself (53:12). This fact has also been mentioned in the traditions quoted by Ibn Merdawaih on the authority of Asma’, daughter of Abu Bakr (Al-Khasa’isul-Kubra, vol. 1, p. 177), and by Muslim on the authority of Ibn ‘Abbas (Muslim, Kitabul-Iman). In the latter tradition we read راٰہ بفؤادہ مرتین i.e. twice the Prophet saw God with the eyes of his heart.
The sixth notable detail mentioned in chapter 53 is that God spoke to the Holy Prophet near the Lote-tree (53:11). This fact has also found a mention in the traditions. For instance, in the tradition reported by Abu Hurairah we have فکلمهاللّٰه تعالی عند ذالک i.e. so God spoke to him near it—the Lote-tree (Al-Khasa’isul-Kubra, vol. 1, p. 174). Similarly, Ibn Abu Hatim has reported on the authority of Anas bin Malik that when the Prophet arrived near the Lote-tree, God addressed him by name saying یا محمد i.e. O Muhammad, and then Anas continues to finish the hadith. These very striking similarities and resemblances between the subject matter of Surah An-Najm and the traditions about Mi‘raj leave no doubt that it is the Mi‘raj of the Holy Prophet which has been described in that Surah.
After having established the fact that Surah An-Najm contains a description of the Mi‘raj it is important to point out that this Surah has been admitted by the consensus of scholarly opinion to have been revealed in the fifth year of the Call or even earlier. The following very well-known historical event proves it. A party of early Muslims had sought refuge in Abyssinia. They left Mecca in the seventh month of the fifth year of the Call (Muir, The Life of Mahomet, 1923, p. 69). Now the traditions agree that three months had hardly elapsed since this little band of the Faithful had left for Abyssinia when they returned to Mecca (Muir, The Life of Mahomet, 1923, p. 80). The reason which, according to traditions, led to their early return was this. The Holy Prophet was one day reciting chapter 53. When he came to the words, Rather prostrate yourselves before Allah, and worship Him (53:63), the Prophet and the Muslims with him fell prostrate on the ground. The disbelievers present on the occasion, being overwhelmed with the grand theme of the Surah and the solemnity of the occasion, also joined the Prophet in prostration. This gave rise to the rumour that the Quraish had converted to Islam. When this rumour reached Abyssinia, Muslim refugees hastened back to Mecca. This shows that the recitation of the Surah which led to this incident having taken place, must have been revealed in the fifth year of the Call or sometime prior to it.
After a brief description of the Mi‘raj or the Spiritual Ascension of the Holy Prophet and of the time when it took place, it may be noted here that the اسراء Isra’ or the Night Journey of the Holy Prophet from Mecca to Jerusalem, with which the present verse deals took place in the eleventh year of the Call (Zurqani, vol. 1, p. 306). Christian writers, however, put it in the twelfth year of the Call (Muir, The Life of Mahomet, 1923, p. 121). Traditions relating to this incident also corroborate the date referred to above. According to the traditions quoted by Ibn Merdawaih and Ibn Sa‘d, the Isra’ took place on the seventeenth of Rabi‘ul-Awwal, a year before the Hijrah (Al-Khasa’isul-Kubra, vol. 1, p. 162). Similarly, a tradition quoted by Baihaqi on the authority of Ibn Shihab, relates that the Isra’ took place a year before the Hijrah. Another tradition also quoted by Baihaqi places the Night Journey to Jerusalem six months before the Hijrah (Al-Khasa’isul-Kubra, vol. 1, p. 162).
All these traditions go to prove that the Isra’ took place six months or a year prior to the Hijrah and it has been shown above that the Mi‘raj took place about the fifth year of the Call. Thus the two incidents are separated from each other by an interval of six or seven years and therefore cannot be identical; the Mi‘raj must be regarded as quite distinct and separate from the Isra’.
Irrefutable evidence which shows that the Mi‘raj and the Isra’ were two separate incidents is the fact that it was during the fifth year of the Call that the five daily prayers were enjoined upon Muslims. If the Mi‘raj be considered as identical with the Isra’, then it will also have to be admitted that the five daily Prayers were enjoined upon Muslims in the eleventh or twelfth year of the Call which is evidently wrong because all traditionalists agree that the five Prayers were prescribed in the very early years of the Call.
It may incidentally be stated here that the Mi‘raj itself seems to have occurred twice. As it appears from the Hadith, the first Mi‘raj occurred in the beginning of the Holy Prophet’s ministry when the foundation of the Shari‘ah may be said to have been laid and Prayers were made obligatory, which seem to have taken place in the first year of the Call (Bukhari, chapter on Tauhid; Jarir, vol. 15, p. 4). The second or the better known Mi‘raj took place about the fifth year of the Call when the five prescribed Prayers were made obligatory and chapter 53, containing a description of it, was revealed (or it may have taken place even earlier and may have been subsequently referred to in Ch. 53). The Isra’, however, is quite a separate event which undoubtedly occurred in the eleventh or twelfth year of the Call when the Prophet was living in the house of his cousin, Ummi Hani, after the death of his wife, Khadijah, which took place in the tenth year of the Call after the Prophet had come out of the Valley (شعب) of Abu Talib.
In addition to this strong historical evidence, other relevant circumstances also lend support to the view that the two incidents are quite distinct and separate from each other:
(1) The first evidence in this connection is furnished by the Quran itself. It gives an account of the Prophet’s Mi‘raj(Spiritual Ascension) in chapter 53 but makes no reference to his Isra’ (Night Journey to Jerusalem), while in the present Surah it speaks of his Isra’ but omits all allusion to his Mi‘raj. This shows that the two incidents took place separately and, therefore, could not be mentioned together. It is inconceivable that the Quran should have mentioned the concluding portion of this incident in one Surah and the first portion of the selfsame incident in another Surah five years later.
(2) The second evidence which supports this inference is the fact that there was only one person, namely Ummi Hani, who was present with the Prophet during the night when the Isra’ (Spiritual Night Journey to Jerusalem) took place and she speaks only of his visit to Jerusalem and makes no mention of his journey to the heavens. She was the first person whom the Prophet informed of his Night Journey to Jerusalem and at least seven collectors of traditions have given her account of the incident on the authority of four different reporters who have reported the incident from her. All these four reporters concur in saying that the Prophet went to Jerusalem and returned to Mecca the same night. If the Prophet had spoken of his Ascension to the heavens also, Ummi Hani could not have failed to refer to it in one or other of her reports. But she does not do so in any of her reports, which conclusively shows that during the night in question the Holy Prophet made the Isra’ or the Spiritual Night Journey to Jerusalem only and that the Mi‘raj did not take place on that occasion. So the Isra’ or the Prophet’s Spiritual Night Journey to Jerusalem should not be confused with the Mi‘raj or his Spiritual Ascension to heaven.
(3) All the different reporters of this incident may be placed in three categories: (a) those who speak of the Prophet’s Ascension direct to heaven and make no mention of his Journey to Jerusalem; (b) those who speak first of his Journey to Jerusalem and then of his Ascension to heaven; and (c) those who only speak of His Journey to Jerusalem and make no mention at all of his Ascension to heaven. Of the reporters of this last group, there is a goodly number who say expressly that the Prophet returned to Mecca after his Journey to Jerusalem.
It is evident that the reports of the first group point to the Mi‘raj as being distinct from the Isra’ inasmuch as, according to them, the Holy Prophet was taken from his house direct to heaven, so Jerusalem could not lie in his way. The reporters of this group are Anas, Malik bin Sa‘sa’ and Abu Dharr, who was one of the earliest converts to Islam.
Similarly, the reports of those who speak only of the Prophet’s Journey to Jerusalem and make no mention of his Ascension to heaven also show that when he made his Night Journey to Jerusalem, he did not ascend to heaven, for if he had ascended to heaven after his visit to Jerusalem, it is inconceivable that the reporters, after mentioning the less important part of the vision, should have omitted to mention its more important part which related to his Ascension to heaven, and to his having seen God and having had communion with Him. The reporters of this group of traditions are Anas and ‘Abdullah bin Mas‘ud, the latter being one of the earliest and best-loved of the Prophet’s Companions.
Reports of the third group clearly state that the Prophet returned to Mecca after his visit to Jerusalem and did not ascend to heaven. These also demonstrate the two events to be distinct and separate from each other. The reporters of this group are ‘Abdullah bin Mas‘ud, ‘Abdullah bin ‘Abbas, ‘A’ishah and Ummi Salma and Ummi Hani. All of them with the exception of ‘Abdullah bin Mas‘ud, who, as stated above, was among the earliest converts to Islam, were the Prophet’s very near relatives and enjoyed his intimate and constant company. It is impossible to impugn their evidence.
Another argument in favour of Isra’ being distinct from Mi‘raj are the traditions which speak of the Prophet’s transportation to the heavens after his visit to Jerusalem and then of his return from the heavens to Jerusalem and from Jerusalem back to Mecca (Al-Khasa’isul-Kubra, vol. I, p. 154). Now, going to Jerusalem before ascending to heaven may be considered as reasonable, for it served for the Prophet the purpose of offering Prayers at the place where a large party of heavenly Messengers had delivered their Divine Message, but it is difficult to understand why the same route should have been followed during the return journey, when on his return from heaven the Prophet is not reported to have performed any specific act at Jerusalem. The only reasonable assumption is that the account of the Isra’ became mixed up with that of the Mi‘raj. Anas seems to have related the account of both the Isra’ and the Mi‘raj to some reporters who mixed up the two accounts and mistakenly thought that they formed the two parts of the same event and thus these reporters were led to believe that while coming back from his Mi‘raj the Prophet went to Jerusalem from where he returned to Mecca. In fact, the confusion seems to have arisen from the same word اسراء (which means a night journey) having been used for both the Holy Prophet’s اسراء (Spiritual Night Journey to Jerusalem) and his معراج (Spiritual Ascension to heaven); and the resemblance that existed in some of the details in the description of the اسراء (Isra’) and the معراج (Mi‘raj) heightened and confirmed it.
Internal evidence of the traditions also points to the fact that the Isra’ and the Mi‘raj were two distinct and separate events. The traditions which first give an account of the Prophet’s visit to Jerusalem and then of his transportation from Jerusalem to heaven also state that at Jerusalem he met the former Prophets, including Adam, Abraham, Moses, and Jesus, and that in the heavens he met the same Prophets again but could not recognize them. Now how did these Prophets whom he had met at Jerusalem reach the heavens before him and why could he not recognize them while he had seen them only a short while ago in the course of the same journey? If the two meetings had taken place separately and at a distance of long intervals, it was possible that he could not have recognized some of them at the time of the second meeting in a changed atmosphere. But it is inconceivable that he should have failed to recognize them when he had met them only a short while ago in the course of the same journey.
It having been established that the Isra’ and the Mi‘raj were two separate and distinct events, it is necessary to give a somewhat detailed account of Isra’ as given in the traditions as it forms the subject matter of the verse under comment. The most reliable account of it is to be found in the tradition quoted by Ibn Jarir on the authority of Anas bin Malik. It is briefly as follows:
'When the Archangel Gabriel brought the Buraq to the Holy Prophet, he mounted it, and had gone only a short distance, when he saw an old woman. The Prophet asked Gabriel who she was, but Gabriel gave no answer to his question; on the contrary he told him not to ask questions, just as Moses in his معراج (Spiritual Ascension) was told not to put unnecessary questions (18:71). After the Prophet had gone a little further he saw a man calling him by name from across the road in order to invite his attention to himself. But Gabriel asked him again not to heed his call. When the Prophet had proceeded a little further, he met a party of men who greeted him with the greeting of peace. Gabriel told him to return their greeting. After this, the Prophet reached the Holy House in Jerusalem. There Gabriel presented him with three cups containing water, milk and wine. The Prophet took the cup containing milk and drank it and refused to accept the other two. Upon this Gabriel said to him, "Thou hast, indeed, chosen the right course which is in perfect harmony with a pure, unsullied nature. If thou hadst accepted water or wine, thou and thine followers would have been lost." Then Adam and the other Prophets were presented to him, and the Holy Prophet led them in Prayers. After this Gabriel explained to him that the old woman he saw on the way was an embodied representation of the life of this world and only as much was left of the life of the world as was left of the life of that old woman. As for the person who called him from across the road, he was Iblis, the enemy of God. The party of men who greeted him were the Prophets Abraham, Moses and Jesus' (Ibn Jarir).
This tradition serves as a key to resolve this whole allegory. It gives the most reliable and correct account of the Isra’. It shows that the Journey to Jerusalem was no physical act but only a vision. This is clear from the following facts:
(a) It is stated in this tradition that during the Night Journey to Jerusalem, the Prophet saw an old woman, a person standing on one side of the road, and three cups full of water, wine and milk (of which the Prophet chose the last), and Gabriel told him what all these things signified. The explanation and interpretation by Gabriel of the things the Prophet saw shows that the Journey was only a vision, for it is only things seen in visions that need interpretation and explanation.
(b) The Night Journey has been spoken of as a vision in the present Surah (v. 61). Accordingly, we find that several Companions of the Prophet and some of the later scholars of Islam have, on the basis of this verse, declared the Isra’ to be a vision. For instance, Ibn Ishaq and Ibn Jarir report that when Mu‘awiyah was asked concerning the Isra’, he said that it was a vision which came out to be true (Manthur, vol. 4, p. 197). ‘A’isha is also reported to have held the same view. (Hisham and Mas‘ud, vol. 1).
(c) We learn from the hadith that when the Holy Prophet spoke of his Night Journey to Jerusalem he was asked to give a description of the Temple at Jerusalem. The Prophet is reported to have said that at that time God presented before his eyes an embodied representation of the Temple and he was thus able to describe it as demanded of him (Ibn Kathir, vol. 6, p. 18).
The Vision of the Prophet referred to in the present verse implied a great prophecy. His journey to the Distant Mosque (المسجد الاقصی) meant his Migration to Medina where he was to build a Mosque which was destined to become later the Centre of all Faiths and Dispensations and the Holy Prophet’s seeing himself in the Vision leading other Prophets of God in Prayers signified that the new Faith Islam was not to remain confined to the place of its birth but was to spread all over the world and the followers of all religions were to join its fold. His going to Jerusalem in the Vision may also be understood to mean that he was to be given dominion over the territory in which Jerusalem was situated. This prophecy was fulfilled in the Caliphate of Umar.
The words of the verse also lend support to the view that the Vision constituted a prophecy about the great future of Islam. The Distant Mosque (المسجد الاقصی) that the Prophet saw in the Vision represented his own Mosque at Medina, Jerusalem stood for Medina and his going to Jerusalem signified his Migration to Medina. The Vision begins with the words سبحان الذی (Glory be to Him) which indicated that the Migration of the Prophet would redound to the Glory of God. The word سبحان itself shows that the Vision embodied a prophecy; for a physical journey to the Temple at Jerusalem could not be regarded as evidence of the Glory of God. But as establishment of the Islamic State at Medina was to fulfil a prophecy, that event did serve as evidence of Divine glory. Thus the words, Glory be to Him Who carried His servant by night from the Sacred Mosque to the Distant Mosque, signified that God would take the Holy Prophet to a Mosque resembling المسجد الاقصی (the Distant Mosque) at Jerusalem so that His word might be fulfilled.
The words, We might show him some of Our Signs, pointed to the great possibilities of the Prophet’s journey to Medina. The Prophet’s Migration to Medina served as a prelude to the glorious future of Islam which was then hidden from the eyes of the world and thus God’s great signs were manifested. The reason why the Holy Prophet’s Mosque was called المسجد الاقصی (the Distant Mosque), and why Medina was shown to him in the Vision in the form of Jerusalem was that the blessings which God had conferred on the Mosque at Jerusalem were also in store in a greater measure for the Prophet’s Mosque at Medina.
The Prophecy implied in the words, Who carried His servant by night, was fulfilled when the Prophet left Mecca at dead of night. He did not undertake this journey of his own accord but in pursuance of God’s express command. And as in his Night Journey to Jerusalem in the Vision he was accompanied by the Archangel Gabriel, so in his Flight to Medina he was accompanied by his most faithful companion, Abu Bakr. The word "Gabriel", which means "Man of God", fitly applies to Abu Bakr and portrays his spiritual eminence.
The Vision may also be taken as referring to a spiritual journey of the Holy Prophet to a distant land in some future time. It meant that when spiritual darkness enveloped the entire world, the Prophet would appear in spirit a second time in the person of one of his followers, in a land far away from the scene of his first advent—in the Punjab. A pointed reference to this second advent of the Holy Prophet is to be found in 62:3-5.
a
5:22; 7:138.
695
这节经文谈的, 看来是穆圣的一种精神境界, «古兰经» 大多数注释家都以为这节经文指的是他的精神升天 (مِعْرَاج, Mi‘raj)。我们与大多数人的意见相反, 倾向於这节经文述及穆圣从麦加到耶路撒冷的精神夜行 (اِسْرَاء, Isra’) 的一种精神境界这一看法, 而他的精神升天在 «星宿» 章中谈得较详细。 «星宿» 章 (8-18) 提到的所有事实, 都是在宣称使者第五年伊历七月移居阿比西尼亚之后不久启示的。这些事实在述及穆圣精神升天的许多传说中都有详细的叙述。本章述及的穆圣从麦加到耶路撒冷的精神夜行, 根据 祖尔卡尼 (زُرْقَانِی, Zurqani) 的看法, 发生在宣称使者第11年, 而米尔 (Muir) 和其他基督教作者的意见是发生在第12年。然而, 按照梅尔达伟 (مَرْدَوَيْه, Merdawaih) 和伊本•萨德 (اِبْنِ سَعْد, Ibn-e-Sa‘d) 的看法, 精神夜行发生在三月的第17日 (رَبِيْعُ الْاَوَّل, Rabi‘ul-Awwal), 在伊历纪元前一年 (اَلْخَصَائِصُ الْكُبْرَى, Al-Khasa’isul-Kubra)。贝哈奎 (بَيْهَقِی, Baihaqi) 也说, 精神夜行发生在伊历纪元前一年或六个月, 这样所有有关的传说都表明, 精神夜行发生在宣称使者约第12年前一年或六个月, 那时在第10年卡迪贾 (خَدِيْجَة, Khadijah) 死后穆圣和他的堂姐妹, 乌姆·哈尼 (اُمّ هَانِی, Umm-e-Hani) 生活在一起。可是, 精神升天, 根据绝大多数学者的意见, 是在第5年发生的。因此, 这两件大事彼此时间相隔有六七年, 所以不可能是一回事; 认为两者各具特性而并无牵连。而且, 传说中谈到的穆圣在精神升天中所发生的种种事情与他在精神夜行中所发生的种种事情性质十分殊异。顺便也可说一下, 两件大事只是穆圣的精神境界, 并不是他亲身到天上去或旅行去耶路撒冷。
除了这一强有力的历史证明以外, 其他有关情况也证实这两件大事各具特性而并无牵连: (a) «古兰经» 在第53章中叙述了穆圣的精神升天, 但该章并不叙述他的夜行去耶路撒冷; 但本章谈及了他的精神夜行而不谈一切有关他的精神升天的事。(b) 乌姆·哈尼是穆圣的表姐妹, 精神夜行去耶路撒冷发生的那个夜晚和他住在一起, 她只说他去了耶路撒冷而没有说他到天上去过。她是听到穆圣夜行去耶路撒冷这件事的第一个人。至少有七个收集传说的人, 根据四位直接从她所谈的事情中得到情况的报道, 叙述了她讲的事情。所有这四位的报导都一致说, 穆圣去了耶路撒冷并在当夜又回到麦加。假如穆圣说了他也到天上去过, 乌姆•哈尼不会不在她的某一个报导中谈到这件事。可是, 她的任何一次报道中都没有说, 其结论明显地是, 在那个夜晚穆圣只精神夜行去了耶路撒冷而并没有精神升天。看来有些传说的报道人把精神夜行和精神升天这两件大事的叙述牵连在一起了。这种混淆不清的说法, 似乎是由夜行 (اِسْرَاء, Isra’,) 这个单词引起的, 因为它既可用于精神夜行, 又可用于精神升天; 而且在描写精神夜行和精神升天的某些细节中颇有相似之处, 更使人们加强和相信这种说法。(c) 首先叙述穆圣去耶路撒冷然后他又从耶路撒冷到天上去的传说, 也讲了在耶路撒冷他见到了包括阿丹、伊布拉欣、穆撒和伊撒在内的过去的许多先知, 而且在天上他又见到了相同的那些先知, 但没有认出他们。穆圣在耶路撒冷碰见的这些先知如何在他之前到了天上? 为什么他在同一旅程中没有多少时间以前刚看到过的那些先知他又不能认出他们了? 他在同一旅程中没多久以前刚碰见过的先知, 他竟不能认出, 这是不能理解的。这一重要论题的详细讨论, 可看英文 (《大版本的注释本》第1404-1409页)。
696
“远寺” 指耶路撒冷的先知素莱曼的寺。
697
本节经文所叙述的穆圣的精神境界, 意示一个伟大的预言。他远行到 “远寺” 意味着他移居麦地那并在那里他要建造一座清真寺, 这寺命定将要成为伊斯兰教的中心清真寺; 他在精神境界中见到自己领导着安拉所派遣的其他先知在祈祷, 意指新的宗教--------伊斯兰教--------将不局限于它所诞生的地方, 而是将遍及全世界, 所有宗教的信奉者都将参加到它的行列中来。他在精神境界中去耶路撒冷, 也可理解为意指他将受命统治耶路撒冷所在的那块领土。这一预言在圣职继位人欧麦尔时期实现了。这一精神境界也可理解为指穆圣在将来某一时期去远处的一次精神旅行而言。它意指在精神黑暗笼罩全世界时, 穆圣将从精神意义方面在他的追随者之一的身上再次出现在离他第一次降临的一个很远的地方。针对穆圣第二次降临的叙述, 可见62:3-4节经文。
b
5:22; 7:138.
1931
Important Words:
اسری (carried) is derived from سری. They say سری باللیل او سری اللیل i.e. he journeyed or travelled by night or in the night. اسراهاو اسری به means, he made him journey or travel, or he transported him by night or in the night; he journeyed or travelled with him, by night or in the night, or simply, he carried him. The Quranic expression سبحان الذی اسری بعبدہ لیلا means, Glory be to Him Who transported His servant by night. According to some lexicologists اسری is used for journey in the first part of the night and سری for the last part of it. According to others, the verb اسری is from سراة which means, a wide tract of land. According to this meaning the expression اسری بعبدہ means, Who transported His servant over a wide tract of land (Lane, Aqrab & Mufradat).
المسجد الاقصی (the Distant Mosque). اقصی is derived from قصی. They say قصی المکان i.e. the place was or became distant. اقصیmeans, distant or very distant (Aqrab). المسجد الاقصی may signify the Prophet Solomon’s Temple at Jerusalem, the Holy Prophet’s Mosque at Medina or the Promised Messiah’s Mosque at Qadian.
Commentary:
The verse is supposed by almost all commentators of the Quran to refer to the معراج (Spiritual Ascension of the Holy Prophet). The subject of Mi‘raj has become much complicated and confused on account of the many divergent traditions that deal with it. Contrary to popular view we are, however, inclined towards the opinion that the present verse deals with the اسراء (Night Journey) of the Holy Prophet while his Mi‘raj (Spiritual Ascension) has been dealt with in Surah An-Najm. That Surah removes all the obscurities and ambiguities that have confused the popular mind in regard to this important subject. In Surah An-Najm we have:
It is nothing but a revelation that is revealed. The One of mighty powers has taught him (this knowledge): the One Possessor of strength. So He manifested His ascendance (over everything) and He revealed His Word when he was on the uppermost horizon. Then he drew nearer (to God); then he came down to (His creatures), so that he became, as it were, the one chord of two bows or closer still. And He revealed to His servant that which He revealed. The heart (of the Prophet) was not untrue to that which he saw. Will you then dispute with him concerning that which he saw? And certainly he saw Him a second time, near the Lote-tree beyond which none may pass, near which is the Garden of Abode. This was when a wonderful and glorious Divine manifestation covered the Lote-tree. The eye deviated not nor did it wander. Surely, he saw the greatest of the Signs of his Lord. (53:5-19).
These verses give a graphic description of the Mi‘raj, for the facts mentioned in them all relate to it, e.g. the Holy Prophet went up to the Lote-tree; (2) the Lote-tree was covered with "something"; (3) the Prophet saw the Paradise (the Garden of Abode) near the Lote-tree; (4) he became, as it were, the one chord of two bows; (5) he saw God (and the heart of the Prophet was not untrue to that which he saw); and (6) the word of God descended on the Lote-tree.
All these details have also been mentioned in the traditions which deal with the Mi‘raj. As for the Lote-tree, AbuHurairah (as reported by Ibn Jarir, Ibn Abu Hatim, Ibn Merdawaih, Abu Ya‘la and Baihaqi) says, "In the night of Mi‘raj, after having seen other Prophets of God in heaven, the Holy Prophet proceeded further till he reached the Lote-tree." The same fact has been mentioned in the tradition quoted on the authority of Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri by Ibn Jarir, Ibn Mundhir, Ibn Abi Hatim, Ibn Merdawaih, Baihaqi, and Ibn ‘Asakir, and in the tradition quoted on the authority of Malik Ibn Sa‘sa’ by Ahmad bin Hanbal, Bukhari, Muslim and Ibn Jarir and in the tradition quoted on the authority of Anas by Bukhari (Bukhari, chapter on Mi‘raj, & Al-Khasa’isul-Kubra, vol. 1, pp. 153, 167 & 174).
The second important detail mentioned in Surah An-Najm is that when the Prophet reached the Lote-tree, he saw it covered with some extraordinary thing (53:17). This has also been mentioned in the traditions that deal with Mi‘raj. In the tradition reported by Abu Hurairah to which reference has been made above we read فغشیھا نور الخلاق عزوجل i.e. when the Holy Prophet reached the Lote-tree, the light of the Powerful and Glorious Creator covered it (Al-Khasa’isul-Kubra, vol. 1, p. 174). Similarly, in the tradition reported by Anas we have: "Then the Lote-tree became covered with a special Divine grace so much so that in its newly changed condition its beauty defied all description" (Muslim, Kitabul-Iman)
The third incident referred to in chapter 53 (An-Najm) is that the Holy Prophet saw Paradise near the Lote-tree. This has also found mention in traditions which deal with Mi‘raj. In the tradition quoted on the authority of Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri by Ibn Jarir and mentioned in some other books of Hadith we read: ثم انی رفعت الی الجنة i.e. after I had seen the Prophets in the heavens I was taken up to Paradise. This is followed by the words ثم انی رفعت الی سدرة المنتھی i.e. after paradise I was led up to the Lote-tree (Ibn Jarir, vol. 15, p. 11).
The fourth important detail mentioned in chapter 53 is that when the Holy Prophet had a vision of those celestial scenes he was transported into a highly spiritual state which has been described in the words, So that he became, as it were, the one chord of two bows or closer still.
This fact has also been mentioned in the traditions about Mi‘raj. In the tradition reported by Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri and referred to above we find the words: فکان قاب قوسین او ادنی i.e. between God and the Prophet there was the one chord of two bows or closer still.
The fifth important and relevant incident mentioned in chapter 53 is that during the Mi‘raj the Prophet had a vision of God Himself (53:12). This fact has also been mentioned in the traditions quoted by Ibn Merdawaih on the authority of Asma’, daughter of Abu Bakr (Al-Khasa’isul-Kubra, vol. 1, p. 177), and by Muslim on the authority of Ibn ‘Abbas (Muslim, Kitabul-Iman). In the latter tradition we read راٰہ بفؤادہ مرتین i.e. twice the Prophet saw God with the eyes of his heart.
The sixth notable detail mentioned in chapter 53 is that God spoke to the Holy Prophet near the Lote-tree (53:11). This fact has also found a mention in the traditions. For instance, in the tradition reported by Abu Hurairah we have فکلمهاللّٰه تعالی عند ذالک i.e. so God spoke to him near it—the Lote-tree (Al-Khasa’isul-Kubra, vol. 1, p. 174). Similarly, Ibn Abu Hatim has reported on the authority of Anas bin Malik that when the Prophet arrived near the Lote-tree, God addressed him by name saying یا محمد i.e. O Muhammad, and then Anas continues to finish the hadith. These very striking similarities and resemblances between the subject matter of Surah An-Najm and the traditions about Mi‘raj leave no doubt that it is the Mi‘raj of the Holy Prophet which has been described in that Surah.
After having established the fact that Surah An-Najm contains a description of the Mi‘raj it is important to point out that this Surah has been admitted by the consensus of scholarly opinion to have been revealed in the fifth year of the Call or even earlier. The following very well-known historical event proves it. A party of early Muslims had sought refuge in Abyssinia. They left Mecca in the seventh month of the fifth year of the Call (Muir, The Life of Mahomet, 1923, p. 69). Now the traditions agree that three months had hardly elapsed since this little band of the Faithful had left for Abyssinia when they returned to Mecca (Muir, The Life of Mahomet, 1923, p. 80). The reason which, according to traditions, led to their early return was this. The Holy Prophet was one day reciting chapter 53. When he came to the words, Rather prostrate yourselves before Allah, and worship Him (53:63), the Prophet and the Muslims with him fell prostrate on the ground. The disbelievers present on the occasion, being overwhelmed with the grand theme of the Surah and the solemnity of the occasion, also joined the Prophet in prostration. This gave rise to the rumour that the Quraish had converted to Islam. When this rumour reached Abyssinia, Muslim refugees hastened back to Mecca. This shows that the recitation of the Surah which led to this incident having taken place, must have been revealed in the fifth year of the Call or sometime prior to it.
After a brief description of the Mi‘raj or the Spiritual Ascension of the Holy Prophet and of the time when it took place, it may be noted here that the اسراء Isra’ or the Night Journey of the Holy Prophet from Mecca to Jerusalem, with which the present verse deals took place in the eleventh year of the Call (Zurqani, vol. 1, p. 306). Christian writers, however, put it in the twelfth year of the Call (Muir, The Life of Mahomet, 1923, p. 121). Traditions relating to this incident also corroborate the date referred to above. According to the traditions quoted by Ibn Merdawaih and Ibn Sa‘d, the Isra’ took place on the seventeenth of Rabi‘ul-Awwal, a year before the Hijrah (Al-Khasa’isul-Kubra, vol. 1, p. 162). Similarly, a tradition quoted by Baihaqi on the authority of Ibn Shihab, relates that the Isra’ took place a year before the Hijrah. Another tradition also quoted by Baihaqi places the Night Journey to Jerusalem six months before the Hijrah (Al-Khasa’isul-Kubra, vol. 1, p. 162).
All these traditions go to prove that the Isra’ took place six months or a year prior to the Hijrah and it has been shown above that the Mi‘raj took place about the fifth year of the Call. Thus the two incidents are separated from each other by an interval of six or seven years and therefore cannot be identical; the Mi‘raj must be regarded as quite distinct and separate from the Isra’.
Irrefutable evidence which shows that the Mi‘raj and the Isra’ were two separate incidents is the fact that it was during the fifth year of the Call that the five daily prayers were enjoined upon Muslims. If the Mi‘raj be considered as identical with the Isra’, then it will also have to be admitted that the five daily Prayers were enjoined upon Muslims in the eleventh or twelfth year of the Call which is evidently wrong because all traditionalists agree that the five Prayers were prescribed in the very early years of the Call.
It may incidentally be stated here that the Mi‘raj itself seems to have occurred twice. As it appears from the Hadith, the first Mi‘raj occurred in the beginning of the Holy Prophet’s ministry when the foundation of the Shari‘ah may be said to have been laid and Prayers were made obligatory, which seem to have taken place in the first year of the Call (Bukhari, chapter on Tauhid; Jarir, vol. 15, p. 4). The second or the better known Mi‘raj took place about the fifth year of the Call when the five prescribed Prayers were made obligatory and chapter 53, containing a description of it, was revealed (or it may have taken place even earlier and may have been subsequently referred to in Ch. 53). The Isra’, however, is quite a separate event which undoubtedly occurred in the eleventh or twelfth year of the Call when the Prophet was living in the house of his cousin, Ummi Hani, after the death of his wife, Khadijah, which took place in the tenth year of the Call after the Prophet had come out of the Valley (شعب) of Abu Talib.
In addition to this strong historical evidence, other relevant circumstances also lend support to the view that the two incidents are quite distinct and separate from each other:
(1) The first evidence in this connection is furnished by the Quran itself. It gives an account of the Prophet’s Mi‘raj(Spiritual Ascension) in chapter 53 but makes no reference to his Isra’ (Night Journey to Jerusalem), while in the present Surah it speaks of his Isra’ but omits all allusion to his Mi‘raj. This shows that the two incidents took place separately and, therefore, could not be mentioned together. It is inconceivable that the Quran should have mentioned the concluding portion of this incident in one Surah and the first portion of the selfsame incident in another Surah five years later.
(2) The second evidence which supports this inference is the fact that there was only one person, namely Ummi Hani, who was present with the Prophet during the night when the Isra’ (Spiritual Night Journey to Jerusalem) took place and she speaks only of his visit to Jerusalem and makes no mention of his journey to the heavens. She was the first person whom the Prophet informed of his Night Journey to Jerusalem and at least seven collectors of traditions have given her account of the incident on the authority of four different reporters who have reported the incident from her. All these four reporters concur in saying that the Prophet went to Jerusalem and returned to Mecca the same night. If the Prophet had spoken of his Ascension to the heavens also, Ummi Hani could not have failed to refer to it in one or other of her reports. But she does not do so in any of her reports, which conclusively shows that during the night in question the Holy Prophet made the Isra’ or the Spiritual Night Journey to Jerusalem only and that the Mi‘raj did not take place on that occasion. So the Isra’ or the Prophet’s Spiritual Night Journey to Jerusalem should not be confused with the Mi‘raj or his Spiritual Ascension to heaven.
(3) All the different reporters of this incident may be placed in three categories: (a) those who speak of the Prophet’s Ascension direct to heaven and make no mention of his Journey to Jerusalem; (b) those who speak first of his Journey to Jerusalem and then of his Ascension to heaven; and (c) those who only speak of His Journey to Jerusalem and make no mention at all of his Ascension to heaven. Of the reporters of this last group, there is a goodly number who say expressly that the Prophet returned to Mecca after his Journey to Jerusalem.
It is evident that the reports of the first group point to the Mi‘raj as being distinct from the Isra’ inasmuch as, according to them, the Holy Prophet was taken from his house direct to heaven, so Jerusalem could not lie in his way. The reporters of this group are Anas, Malik bin Sa‘sa’ and Abu Dharr, who was one of the earliest converts to Islam.
Similarly, the reports of those who speak only of the Prophet’s Journey to Jerusalem and make no mention of his Ascension to heaven also show that when he made his Night Journey to Jerusalem, he did not ascend to heaven, for if he had ascended to heaven after his visit to Jerusalem, it is inconceivable that the reporters, after mentioning the less important part of the vision, should have omitted to mention its more important part which related to his Ascension to heaven, and to his having seen God and having had communion with Him. The reporters of this group of traditions are Anas and ‘Abdullah bin Mas‘ud, the latter being one of the earliest and best-loved of the Prophet’s Companions.
Reports of the third group clearly state that the Prophet returned to Mecca after his visit to Jerusalem and did not ascend to heaven. These also demonstrate the two events to be distinct and separate from each other. The reporters of this group are ‘Abdullah bin Mas‘ud, ‘Abdullah bin ‘Abbas, ‘A’ishah and Ummi Salma and Ummi Hani. All of them with the exception of ‘Abdullah bin Mas‘ud, who, as stated above, was among the earliest converts to Islam, were the Prophet’s very near relatives and enjoyed his intimate and constant company. It is impossible to impugn their evidence.
Another argument in favour of Isra’ being distinct from Mi‘raj are the traditions which speak of the Prophet’s transportation to the heavens after his visit to Jerusalem and then of his return from the heavens to Jerusalem and from Jerusalem back to Mecca (Al-Khasa’isul-Kubra, vol. I, p. 154). Now, going to Jerusalem before ascending to heaven may be considered as reasonable, for it served for the Prophet the purpose of offering Prayers at the place where a large party of heavenly Messengers had delivered their Divine Message, but it is difficult to understand why the same route should have been followed during the return journey, when on his return from heaven the Prophet is not reported to have performed any specific act at Jerusalem. The only reasonable assumption is that the account of the Isra’ became mixed up with that of the Mi‘raj. Anas seems to have related the account of both the Isra’ and the Mi‘raj to some reporters who mixed up the two accounts and mistakenly thought that they formed the two parts of the same event and thus these reporters were led to believe that while coming back from his Mi‘raj the Prophet went to Jerusalem from where he returned to Mecca. In fact, the confusion seems to have arisen from the same word اسراء (which means a night journey) having been used for both the Holy Prophet’s اسراء (Spiritual Night Journey to Jerusalem) and his معراج (Spiritual Ascension to heaven); and the resemblance that existed in some of the details in the description of the اسراء (Isra’) and the معراج (Mi‘raj) heightened and confirmed it.
Internal evidence of the traditions also points to the fact that the Isra’ and the Mi‘raj were two distinct and separate events. The traditions which first give an account of the Prophet’s visit to Jerusalem and then of his transportation from Jerusalem to heaven also state that at Jerusalem he met the former Prophets, including Adam, Abraham, Moses, and Jesus, and that in the heavens he met the same Prophets again but could not recognize them. Now how did these Prophets whom he had met at Jerusalem reach the heavens before him and why could he not recognize them while he had seen them only a short while ago in the course of the same journey? If the two meetings had taken place separately and at a distance of long intervals, it was possible that he could not have recognized some of them at the time of the second meeting in a changed atmosphere. But it is inconceivable that he should have failed to recognize them when he had met them only a short while ago in the course of the same journey.
It having been established that the Isra’ and the Mi‘raj were two separate and distinct events, it is necessary to give a somewhat detailed account of Isra’ as given in the traditions as it forms the subject matter of the verse under comment. The most reliable account of it is to be found in the tradition quoted by Ibn Jarir on the authority of Anas bin Malik. It is briefly as follows:
'When the Archangel Gabriel brought the Buraq to the Holy Prophet, he mounted it, and had gone only a short distance, when he saw an old woman. The Prophet asked Gabriel who she was, but Gabriel gave no answer to his question; on the contrary he told him not to ask questions, just as Moses in his معراج (Spiritual Ascension) was told not to put unnecessary questions (18:71). After the Prophet had gone a little further he saw a man calling him by name from across the road in order to invite his attention to himself. But Gabriel asked him again not to heed his call. When the Prophet had proceeded a little further, he met a party of men who greeted him with the greeting of peace. Gabriel told him to return their greeting. After this, the Prophet reached the Holy House in Jerusalem. There Gabriel presented him with three cups containing water, milk and wine. The Prophet took the cup containing milk and drank it and refused to accept the other two. Upon this Gabriel said to him, "Thou hast, indeed, chosen the right course which is in perfect harmony with a pure, unsullied nature. If thou hadst accepted water or wine, thou and thine followers would have been lost." Then Adam and the other Prophets were presented to him, and the Holy Prophet led them in Prayers. After this Gabriel explained to him that the old woman he saw on the way was an embodied representation of the life of this world and only as much was left of the life of the world as was left of the life of that old woman. As for the person who called him from across the road, he was Iblis, the enemy of God. The party of men who greeted him were the Prophets Abraham, Moses and Jesus' (Ibn Jarir).
This tradition serves as a key to resolve this whole allegory. It gives the most reliable and correct account of the Isra’. It shows that the Journey to Jerusalem was no physical act but only a vision. This is clear from the following facts:
(a) It is stated in this tradition that during the Night Journey to Jerusalem, the Prophet saw an old woman, a person standing on one side of the road, and three cups full of water, wine and milk (of which the Prophet chose the last), and Gabriel told him what all these things signified. The explanation and interpretation by Gabriel of the things the Prophet saw shows that the Journey was only a vision, for it is only things seen in visions that need interpretation and explanation.
(b) The Night Journey has been spoken of as a vision in the present Surah (v. 61). Accordingly, we find that several Companions of the Prophet and some of the later scholars of Islam have, on the basis of this verse, declared the Isra’ to be a vision. For instance, Ibn Ishaq and Ibn Jarir report that when Mu‘awiyah was asked concerning the Isra’, he said that it was a vision which came out to be true (Manthur, vol. 4, p. 197). ‘A’isha is also reported to have held the same view. (Hisham and Mas‘ud, vol. 1).
(c) We learn from the hadith that when the Holy Prophet spoke of his Night Journey to Jerusalem he was asked to give a description of the Temple at Jerusalem. The Prophet is reported to have said that at that time God presented before his eyes an embodied representation of the Temple and he was thus able to describe it as demanded of him (Ibn Kathir, vol. 6, p. 18).
The Vision of the Prophet referred to in the present verse implied a great prophecy. His journey to the Distant Mosque (المسجد الاقصی) meant his Migration to Medina where he was to build a Mosque which was destined to become later the Centre of all Faiths and Dispensations and the Holy Prophet’s seeing himself in the Vision leading other Prophets of God in Prayers signified that the new Faith Islam was not to remain confined to the place of its birth but was to spread all over the world and the followers of all religions were to join its fold. His going to Jerusalem in the Vision may also be understood to mean that he was to be given dominion over the territory in which Jerusalem was situated. This prophecy was fulfilled in the Caliphate of Umar.
The words of the verse also lend support to the view that the Vision constituted a prophecy about the great future of Islam. The Distant Mosque (المسجد الاقصی) that the Prophet saw in the Vision represented his own Mosque at Medina, Jerusalem stood for Medina and his going to Jerusalem signified his Migration to Medina. The Vision begins with the words سبحان الذی (Glory be to Him) which indicated that the Migration of the Prophet would redound to the Glory of God. The word سبحان itself shows that the Vision embodied a prophecy; for a physical journey to the Temple at Jerusalem could not be regarded as evidence of the Glory of God. But as establishment of the Islamic State at Medina was to fulfil a prophecy, that event did serve as evidence of Divine glory. Thus the words, Glory be to Him Who carried His servant by night from the Sacred Mosque to the Distant Mosque, signified that God would take the Holy Prophet to a Mosque resembling المسجد الاقصی (the Distant Mosque) at Jerusalem so that His word might be fulfilled.
The words, We might show him some of Our Signs, pointed to the great possibilities of the Prophet’s journey to Medina. The Prophet’s Migration to Medina served as a prelude to the glorious future of Islam which was then hidden from the eyes of the world and thus God’s great signs were manifested. The reason why the Holy Prophet’s Mosque was called المسجد الاقصی (the Distant Mosque), and why Medina was shown to him in the Vision in the form of Jerusalem was that the blessings which God had conferred on the Mosque at Jerusalem were also in store in a greater measure for the Prophet’s Mosque at Medina.
The Prophecy implied in the words, Who carried His servant by night, was fulfilled when the Prophet left Mecca at dead of night. He did not undertake this journey of his own accord but in pursuance of God’s express command. And as in his Night Journey to Jerusalem in the Vision he was accompanied by the Archangel Gabriel, so in his Flight to Medina he was accompanied by his most faithful companion, Abu Bakr. The word "Gabriel", which means "Man of God", fitly applies to Abu Bakr and portrays his spiritual eminence.
The Vision may also be taken as referring to a spiritual journey of the Holy Prophet to a distant land in some future time. It meant that when spiritual darkness enveloped the entire world, the Prophet would appear in spirit a second time in the person of one of his followers, in a land far away from the scene of his first advent—in the Punjab. A pointed reference to this second advent of the Holy Prophet is to be found in 62:3-5.
a
5:22; 7:138.
1590
The verse which seems to mention a vision of the Holy Prophet is supposed by most Commentators of the Qur’an to refer to his Mi‘raj (Spiritual Ascension). Contrary to popular opinion we are inclined to the view that the verse deals with the Isra’ (Spiritual Night Journey) of the Holy Prophet in a vision from Mecca to Jerusalem, while his Mi‘raj (Spiritual Ascension) has been dealt with at some length in Surah An-Najm. All the facts, mentioned in Surah An-Najm (vv. 8-18) which was revealed immediately after the Emigration to Abyssinia which took place in the month of Rajab in the 5th year of the Call, are to be found narrated in detail in the traditions which deal with the Mi‘raj of the Holy Prophet. The Isra’ or the Spiritual Night Journey of the Holy Prophet from Mecca to Jerusalem, with which the present verse deals, took place in the eleventh year of the Call, according to Zurqani, and in the 12th year according to Muir and some other Christia
1591
"The Distant Mosque" refers to Prophet Solomon’s Temple at Jerusalem.
1591A
The Vision of the Prophet referred to in the present verse implied a great prophecy. His journey to "The Distant Mosque" meant his Emigration to Medina where he was to build a Mosque which was destined to become later on the Central Mosque of Islam, and his seeing himself in the Vision that he was leading other Prophets of God in Prayers signified that the New Faith— Islam—was not to remain confined to the place of its birth but was to spread all over the world and the followers of all religions were to join its fold. His going to Jerusalem in the Vision may also be understood to mean that he was to be given dominion over the territory in which Jerusalem was situated. This prophecy was fulfilled during the Caliphate of ‘Umar. The Vision may also be taken as referring to a spiritual journey of the Holy Prophet to a distant land in some future time. It meant that when spiritual darkness would envelop the entire world, the Holy Prophet would appear in a spiritual sense a second time in the person of one
وَءَاتَيْنَا مُوسَى ٱلْكِتَٰبَ وَجَعَلْنَٰهُ هُدًى لِّبَنِىٓ إِسْرَٰٓءِيلَ أَلَّا تَتَّخِذُوا۟ مِن دُونِى وَكِيلًا
2:54, 88; 23:50; 32:24; 40:54.
17:69.
Commentary:
With this verse begins an account of Moses and his people. The preceding verse alluded to the Divine promise that the Holy Prophet and his followers would conquer "the Distant Mosque" and the land around it. Muslims are told here that Jerusalem and the country around it was first given to Moses and his people in accordance with Divine promise. The people of Moses lost it because they disobeyed the commandments of God. Muslims should beware lest they also break God’s covenant and incur His displeasure.
Towards the close of the previous chapter, reference was made to Jews, and Muslims were directed to argue with them in a way that is best (16:126). This direction implied that in their discussion with Jews, Muslims should base their arguments on principles accepted by Jews and should advance reasons in support of the truth of Islam from their own (Jewish) Scriptures. The present chapter provides an illustration of the way in which Muslims should discuss religious matters with "the People of the Book." It refers to prophecies contained in the Jewish Scriptures which point to the corruption and degeneration of Jews and their breach of the divine covenant which made them the object of Divine punishment and tells them that now they could only save themselves by accepting the New Covenant—Islam.
b
2:54, 88; 23:50; 32:24; 40:54.
c
17:69.
a
2:54, 88; 23:50; 32:24; 40:54.
b
17:69.
1932
Commentary:
With this verse begins an account of Moses and his people. The preceding verse alluded to the Divine promise that the Holy Prophet and his followers would conquer "the Distant Mosque" and the land around it. Muslims are told here that Jerusalem and the country around it was first given to Moses and his people in accordance with Divine promise. The people of Moses lost it because they disobeyed the commandments of God. Muslims should beware lest they also break God’s covenant and incur His displeasure.
Towards the close of the previous chapter, reference was made to Jews, and Muslims were directed to argue with them in a way that is best (16:126). This direction implied that in their discussion with Jews, Muslims should base their arguments on principles accepted by Jews and should advance reasons in support of the truth of Islam from their own (Jewish) Scriptures. The present chapter provides an illustration of the way in which Muslims should discuss religious matters with "the People of the Book." It refers to prophecies contained in the Jewish Scriptures which point to the corruption and degeneration of Jews and their breach of the divine covenant which made them the object of Divine punishment and tells them that now they could only save themselves by accepting the New Covenant—Islam.
a
2:54, 88; 23:50; 32:24; 40:54.
b
17:69.
ذُرِّيَّةَ مَنْ حَمَلْنَا مَعَ نُوحٍ ۚ إِنَّهُۥ كَانَ عَبْدًا شَكُورًا
19:59; 23:28.
19:59; 23:28.
19:59; 23:28.
Commentary:
The verse is taken by some commentators to refer to the followers of the Holy Prophet, but primarily it refers to the followers of Moses, as the context shows. It reminds the Israelites that they should have profited by the noble example of Noah who with his followers was savedfrom the Deluge and was grateful to God for that great favour. They, too, were saved from drowning in the sea and should have been grateful to God for that favour but they were not. The verse may also be taken as constituting a forewarning to Muslims who are told that when, by the grace of God, they emerge safe from the storm of opposition and persecution that was raging over their heads, they should be grateful to Him.
d
19:59; 23:28.
b
19:59; 23:28.
1933
Commentary:
The verse is taken by some commentators to refer to the followers of the Holy Prophet, but primarily it refers to the followers of Moses, as the context shows. It reminds the Israelites that they should have profited by the noble example of Noah who with his followers was savedfrom the Deluge and was grateful to God for that great favour. They, too, were saved from drowning in the sea and should have been grateful to God for that favour but they were not. The verse may also be taken as constituting a forewarning to Muslims who are told that when, by the grace of God, they emerge safe from the storm of opposition and persecution that was raging over their heads, they should be grateful to Him.
c
19:59; 23:28.
وَقَضَيْنَآ إِلَىٰ بَنِىٓ إِسْرَٰٓءِيلَ فِى ٱلْكِتَٰبِ لَتُفْسِدُنَّ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ مَرَّتَيْنِ وَلَتَعْلُنَّ عُلُوًّا كَبِيرًا
穆撒经典中谈到的以色列人的两次犯罪行为 (申命记. 28:15, 49-53, 63, 64和30:15) 在这节经文中谈到了。以色列子孙中那些不信的人被达五德及玛尔彦之子, 伊撒诅咒了两次 (5:79) 并且由此而受到两次惩罚。
The two transgressions of the Israelites mentioned in the Book of Moses (Deut. 28:15. 49-53, 63, 64 & 30: 15) are referred to in this verse. Those amongst the Children of Israel who disbelieved were cursed twice by David and Jesus, son of Mary (5:79) and consequently were punished twice.
Commentary:
This verse shows that it was foretold in the Book of Moses that the Israelites would disobey and defy Divine commandments twice and twice would they be visited with punishment. The word الکتاب (the Book) here means, the Book of Moses—the Bible.
The dreadful fate that befell the Israelites on account of their repeated defiance of the commandments of God was mentioned in the Quran to serve as a timely warning for Muslims, but they did not profit by it and followed in the footsteps of the Jews and were punished as the Israelites were punished before them. This slavish imitation of Jews by Muslims was foretold by the Holy Prophet in the well-known tradition viz. لتتبعن من کان قبلکم i.e. Surely, you will follow the ways of those before you (Bukhari, Kitabul-I‘tisam bil-Kitab was Sunnah). The Quran refers to the two transgressions of the Israelites in the words: Those amongst the children of Israel who disbelieved were cursed by the tongue of David and of Jesus, son of Mary (5:79).
698
穆撒经典中谈到的以色列人的两次犯罪行为 (申命记. 28:15, 49-53, 63, 64和30:15) 在这节经文中谈到了。以色列子孙中那些不信的人被达五德及玛尔彦之子, 伊撒诅咒了两次 (5:79) 并且由此而受到两次惩罚。
1934
Commentary:
This verse shows that it was foretold in the Book of Moses that the Israelites would disobey and defy Divine commandments twice and twice would they be visited with punishment. The word الکتاب (the Book) here means, the Book of Moses—the Bible.
The dreadful fate that befell the Israelites on account of their repeated defiance of the commandments of God was mentioned in the Quran to serve as a timely warning for Muslims, but they did not profit by it and followed in the footsteps of the Jews and were punished as the Israelites were punished before them. This slavish imitation of Jews by Muslims was foretold by the Holy Prophet in the well-known tradition viz. لتتبعن من کان قبلکم i.e. Surely, you will follow the ways of those before you (Bukhari, Kitabul-I‘tisam bil-Kitab was Sunnah). The Quran refers to the two transgressions of the Israelites in the words: Those amongst the children of Israel who disbelieved were cursed by the tongue of David and of Jesus, son of Mary (5:79).
1592
The two transgressions of the Israelites mentioned in the Book of Moses (Deut. 28:15. 49-53, 63, 64 & 30: 15) are referred to in this verse. Those amongst the Children of Israel who disbelieved were cursed twice by David and Jesus, son of Mary (5:79) and consequently were punished twice.
فَإِذَا جَآءَ وَعْدُ أُولَىٰهُمَا بَعَثْنَا عَلَيْكُمْ عِبَادًا لَّنَآ أُو۟لِى بَأْسٍ شَدِيدٍ فَجَاسُوا۟ خِلَٰلَ ٱلدِّيَارِ ۚ وَكَانَ وَعْدًا مَّفْعُولًا
以色列人第一次遭受惩罚是在达五德之后, 而第二次是在伊撒之后。从圣经中看到, 犹太人在穆撒之后成为一个很强大的民族, 而在达五德时代他们奠定了一个强大王国的基础并在达五德死后在已有的权力与荣誉中继续繁荣了一个时期。然后这个民族逐渐衰败, 并且大约在公元前733年亚述人征服了撒马利亚并吞并了杰兹里耳 (Jezreel) 以北所有的以色列领土。公元608年, 一支尼科 (Necho) 法老领导下的埃及军队蹂躏了巴勒斯坦, 以色列人就被埃及人统治了。(《犹太百科全書》卷6, 665页)。
然而, 他们这次丧失了暂短的权力以及他们受到的毁灭和凄凉并没有使他们改过自新。他们仍旧继续邪恶的做法和习惯。先知耶里米 (Jeremiah) 警告他们戒掉 (他们的) 恶习, 因为安拉的惩罚即将降临他们, 可是他们根本不听耶里米的多次警告。在巴比伦的尼布加尼撒王杰霍伊金 (Jehoiakim) 统治下第一次入侵巴勒斯坦并掠走了寺里的一些神器, 但城市却免受一次围攻的苦难。公元前597年, 这个城市遭到一次严重的饥荒。然而, 齐德凯 (Zedekiah) 的叛乱引起公元前587年尼布加尼撒王第二次入侵。在一年半的围攻后, 该城被攻占。齐德凯逃出城外但被俘获。他的儿子被杀掉, 他的眼睛被挖去并用锁链困住押往巴比伦。寺院、王宫和城中所有大的建筑物都被烧掉, 大祭司和其他首领都被处死, 俘虏去了许多人 (《犹太百科全書》卷6,665页和卷7, 122页 “耶路撒冷” 项下)。
یہ بنو کدنضر بادشاہِ بابل کے حملہ کا ذکر ہے جس نے فلسطین پر حملہ کرکے صد قیاہ کو شکست دی تھی اور اس کی آنکھیں نکال دی تھیں۔(دیکھو ۲سلاطین باب۲۵)
The first Divine punishment overtook the Israelites after David, and the second after Jesus. It appears from the Bible that the Jews had become a very powerful nation after Moses, and in the time of David they laid the foundations of a mighty kingdom which continued to flourish for sometime after his death in its old might and glory. Then it fell a prey to gradual decay and in about 733 B.C. Samaria was conquered by the Assyrians, who annexed the whole of Israel north of Jezreel. In 608 B.C. Palestine was ravaged by an Egyptian force under Pharaoh Necho and the Israelites came under Egyptian sway (Jew. Enc., vol. 6, p. 665). The loss of their temporal power and their destruction and desolation, however, did not induce them to mend their ways. They persisted in their old wicked practices. The Prophet Jeremiah warned them to give up their evil ways as the wrath of God was about to overtake them, but they paid no heed to Jeremiah’s warnings. In the reign of Jehoiakim, Nebuchadnezzar of Babylon made his firs
Important Words:
فجاسوا (and they penetrated). جاس means, he sought for or after a thing or news or tidings eagerly and with the utmost of his endeavour. They say جاسھم الاسد i.e. the lion trod upon them, or came into the midst of them and did mischief among them. The Arabs say جسنا خلال دور القوم i.e. We went to and fro or went about amidst the houses of the people. The Quranic expression فجاسوا خلال الدیار means, they went through the midst of the houses and sought for what was in them or they went to and fro among the houses in a sudden attack or they slew you amid your houses (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The first disaster befell the Israelites after David, and the second after Jesus. It appears from the Bible that the Jews had become a very powerful nation after Moses and in the time of David they laid the foundation of a mighty kingdom which continued to flourish for some time after his death in its old might and glory. Then it fell prey to gradual decay and about 733 B.C. Samaria was conquered by the Assyrians, who annexed the whole of Israel north of Jezreel. In 608 B.C. Palestine was ravaged by an Egyptian force under Pharaoh Necho and the Israelites came under Egyptian sway (Jew. Enc., vol. 6, p. 665). The loss of their temporal power and their destruction and desolation, however, did not make them mend their ways. They continued in their old wicked practices. The Prophet Jeremiah warned them to give up their iniquities as the wrath of God was about to overtake them. These are Jeremiah’s warnings:
O Jerusalem, wash thine heart from wickedness, that thou mayest be saved. How long shall thy vain thoughts lodge within thee…? For I have heard a voice as of a woman in travail, and the anguish as of her that bringeth forth her first child, the voice of the daughter of Zion, that bewaileth herself, that spreadeth her hands, saying, Woe is me now! for my soul is wearied because of murderers (Jeremiah 4:14 & 31).
The Israelites paid no heed to Jeremiah’s warnings. So "the Lord was very angry with them and removed them out of His sight; there was none left but the tribe of Judah only" (2 Kings 17:18). In the reign of Jehoiakim, Nebuchadnezzar of Babylon made his first invasion of Palestine and carried off some of the Temple vessels, but the city was spared the rigours of a siege. In 597 B.C. also, the city was invested and fell victim to a severe famine. The rebellion of Zedekiah, however, caused a second invasion in 587 B. C., and after a siege of a year and a half, the city was taken by storm. King Zedekiah fled from the city but was taken prisoner. His sons were slain and his eyes were put out and he was bound in fetters and carried off to Babylon. The Temple, the King’s palace and all the great buildings in the city were burnt down, the chief priests and other leaders were put to death and many people were carried off in captivity (Jew. Enc., vol. 6, p. 665 & vol. 7, p. 122 under Jerusalem).
Thus was fulfilled the promise about the first of the two warnings held out to the Israelites by Moses to which the present verse refers. The following passages of the Bible contain Moses’ warnings to the Jews:
"But it shall come to pass, if thou wilt not hearken unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to observe to do all His commandments and His statutes which I command thee this day; that all these curses shall come upon thee, and overtake thee…The Lord shall bring a nation against thee from far, from the end of the earth, as swift as the eagle flieth; a nation whose tongue thou shalt not understand; a nation of fierce countenance, which shall not regard the person of the old, nor show favour to the young: and he shall eat the fruit of thy cattle, and the fruit of thy land, until thou be destroyed: which also shall not leave thee either corn, wine, or oil, or the increase of thy kine, or flocks of thy sheep, until he hath destroyed thee. And he shall besiege thee in all thy gates, until thy high and fenced walls come down, wherein thou trustest, throughout all thy lands: and he shall besiege thee in all thy gates throughout all thy land, which the Lord thy God hath given thee. And thou shalt eat the fruit of thy own body, the flesh of thy sons and of thy daughters, which the Lord thy God hath given thee, in the siege, and in the straitness, wherewith thine enemies shall distress thee…And it shall come to pass, that as the Lord rejoiced over you to do you good, and to multiply you; so the Lord will rejoice over you to destroy you, and to bring you to naught; and yet ye shall be plucked from off the land whither thou goest to possess it. And the Lord shall scatter thee among all people, from the one end of the earth even unto the other; and there thou shalt serve other gods, which neither thou nor thy fathers have known, even wood and stone. (Deut. 28:15; 49-53; 63-64).
699
以色列人第一次遭受惩罚是在达五德之后, 而第二次是在伊撒之后。从圣经中看到, 犹太人在穆撒之后成为一个很强大的民族, 而在达五德时代他们奠定了一个强大王国的基础并在达五德死后在已有的权力与荣誉中继续繁荣了一个时期。然后这个民族逐渐衰败, 并且大约在公元前733年亚述人征服了撒马利亚并吞并了杰兹里耳 (Jezreel) 以北所有的以色列领土。公元608年, 一支尼科 (Necho) 法老领导下的埃及军队蹂躏了巴勒斯坦, 以色列人就被埃及人统治了。(《犹太百科全書》卷6, 665页)。
然而, 他们这次丧失了暂短的权力以及他们受到的毁灭和凄凉并没有使他们改过自新。他们仍旧继续邪恶的做法和习惯。先知耶里米 (Jeremiah) 警告他们戒掉 (他们的) 恶习, 因为安拉的惩罚即将降临他们, 可是他们根本不听耶里米的多次警告。在巴比伦的尼布加尼撒王杰霍伊金 (Jehoiakim) 统治下第一次入侵巴勒斯坦并掠走了寺里的一些神器, 但城市却免受一次围攻的苦难。公元前597年, 这个城市遭到一次严重的饥荒。然而, 齐德凯 (Zedekiah) 的叛乱引起公元前587年尼布加尼撒王第二次入侵。在一年半的围攻后, 该城被攻占。齐德凯逃出城外但被俘获。他的儿子被杀掉, 他的眼睛被挖去并用锁链困住押往巴比伦。寺院、王宫和城中所有大的建筑物都被烧掉, 大祭司和其他首领都被处死, 俘虏去了许多人 (《犹太百科全書》卷6,665页和卷7, 122页 “耶路撒冷” 项下)。
1
یہ بنو کدنضر بادشاہِ بابل کے حملہ کا ذکر ہے جس نے فلسطین پر حملہ کرکے صد قیاہ کو شکست دی تھی اور اس کی آنکھیں نکال دی تھیں۔(دیکھو ۲سلاطین باب۲۵)
1935
Important Words:
فجاسوا (and they penetrated). جاس means, he sought for or after a thing or news or tidings eagerly and with the utmost of his endeavour. They say جاسھم الاسد i.e. the lion trod upon them, or came into the midst of them and did mischief among them. The Arabs say جسنا خلال دور القوم i.e. We went to and fro or went about amidst the houses of the people. The Quranic expression فجاسوا خلال الدیار means, they went through the midst of the houses and sought for what was in them or they went to and fro among the houses in a sudden attack or they slew you amid your houses (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The first disaster befell the Israelites after David, and the second after Jesus. It appears from the Bible that the Jews had become a very powerful nation after Moses and in the time of David they laid the foundation of a mighty kingdom which continued to flourish for some time after his death in its old might and glory. Then it fell prey to gradual decay and about 733 B.C. Samaria was conquered by the Assyrians, who annexed the whole of Israel north of Jezreel. In 608 B.C. Palestine was ravaged by an Egyptian force under Pharaoh Necho and the Israelites came under Egyptian sway (Jew. Enc., vol. 6, p. 665). The loss of their temporal power and their destruction and desolation, however, did not make them mend their ways. They continued in their old wicked practices. The Prophet Jeremiah warned them to give up their iniquities as the wrath of God was about to overtake them. These are Jeremiah’s warnings:
O Jerusalem, wash thine heart from wickedness, that thou mayest be saved. How long shall thy vain thoughts lodge within thee…? For I have heard a voice as of a woman in travail, and the anguish as of her that bringeth forth her first child, the voice of the daughter of Zion, that bewaileth herself, that spreadeth her hands, saying, Woe is me now! for my soul is wearied because of murderers (Jeremiah 4:14 & 31).
The Israelites paid no heed to Jeremiah’s warnings. So "the Lord was very angry with them and removed them out of His sight; there was none left but the tribe of Judah only" (2 Kings 17:18). In the reign of Jehoiakim, Nebuchadnezzar of Babylon made his first invasion of Palestine and carried off some of the Temple vessels, but the city was spared the rigours of a siege. In 597 B.C. also, the city was invested and fell victim to a severe famine. The rebellion of Zedekiah, however, caused a second invasion in 587 B. C., and after a siege of a year and a half, the city was taken by storm. King Zedekiah fled from the city but was taken prisoner. His sons were slain and his eyes were put out and he was bound in fetters and carried off to Babylon. The Temple, the King’s palace and all the great buildings in the city were burnt down, the chief priests and other leaders were put to death and many people were carried off in captivity (Jew. Enc., vol. 6, p. 665 & vol. 7, p. 122 under Jerusalem).
Thus was fulfilled the promise about the first of the two warnings held out to the Israelites by Moses to which the present verse refers. The following passages of the Bible contain Moses’ warnings to the Jews:
"But it shall come to pass, if thou wilt not hearken unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to observe to do all His commandments and His statutes which I command thee this day; that all these curses shall come upon thee, and overtake thee…The Lord shall bring a nation against thee from far, from the end of the earth, as swift as the eagle flieth; a nation whose tongue thou shalt not understand; a nation of fierce countenance, which shall not regard the person of the old, nor show favour to the young: and he shall eat the fruit of thy cattle, and the fruit of thy land, until thou be destroyed: which also shall not leave thee either corn, wine, or oil, or the increase of thy kine, or flocks of thy sheep, until he hath destroyed thee. And he shall besiege thee in all thy gates, until thy high and fenced walls come down, wherein thou trustest, throughout all thy lands: and he shall besiege thee in all thy gates throughout all thy land, which the Lord thy God hath given thee. And thou shalt eat the fruit of thy own body, the flesh of thy sons and of thy daughters, which the Lord thy God hath given thee, in the siege, and in the straitness, wherewith thine enemies shall distress thee…And it shall come to pass, that as the Lord rejoiced over you to do you good, and to multiply you; so the Lord will rejoice over you to destroy you, and to bring you to naught; and yet ye shall be plucked from off the land whither thou goest to possess it. And the Lord shall scatter thee among all people, from the one end of the earth even unto the other; and there thou shalt serve other gods, which neither thou nor thy fathers have known, even wood and stone. (Deut. 28:15; 49-53; 63-64).
1593
The first Divine punishment overtook the Israelites after David, and the second after Jesus. It appears from the Bible that the Jews had become a very powerful nation after Moses, and in the time of David they laid the foundations of a mighty kingdom which continued to flourish for sometime after his death in its old might and glory. Then it fell a prey to gradual decay and in about 733 B.C. Samaria was conquered by the Assyrians, who annexed the whole of Israel north of Jezreel. In 608 B.C. Palestine was ravaged by an Egyptian force under Pharaoh Necho and the Israelites came under Egyptian sway (Jew. Enc., vol. 6, p. 665). The loss of their temporal power and their destruction and desolation, however, did not induce them to mend their ways. They persisted in their old wicked practices. The Prophet Jeremiah warned them to give up their evil ways as the wrath of God was about to overtake them, but they paid no heed to Jeremiah’s warnings. In the reign of Jehoiakim, Nebuchadnezzar of Babylon made his firs
ثُمَّ رَدَدْنَا لَكُمُ ٱلْكَرَّةَ عَلَيْهِمْ وَأَمْدَدْنَٰكُم بِأَمْوَٰلٍ وَبَنِينَ وَجَعَلْنَٰكُمْ أَكْثَرَ نَفِيرًا
犹太人在流放中受到很好的对待。他们中大多数人在巴比伦尼亚中部被雇用做公共建筑工作, 而且其中许多人最终获得自由并上升到有影响的地位。他们恢复了宗教信仰; 研究、重新出版并改编了王国的文献使之适合正在复生的社团的需要, 并且怀有抚育和鼓吹恢复巴勒斯坦的希望。大约在公元前545年, 这种抱负具有更具体的形式。犹太人与米底亚和波斯国王塞鲁士订了一个秘密协定, 帮助他征服巴比伦。公元前539年七月, 该城没有什么抵抗就投降了。为了报答犹太人的功绩, 塞鲁士答应他们回到耶路撒冷去, 也帮助他们重建寺院 («历史学家的世界历史» 卷二, 第126页; Jew. Enc., Vol.7, under “Jerusalem”; Enc. Bib. Under “Cyrus” 以及《历代志下》36:22, 23)。贾迪安, 谢施巴扎尔─Judean, Sheshbazzar,塞鲁士下面的一个地方长官) 把尼布加尼撒国王拿去的神器还给寺里并且准备花费王朝的钱来承担这项工作。大批放逐的人回到了耶路撒冷 («以斯拉记»1:3-5)。重建寺院的工作稳步前进。公元前516年, 该寺竣工。注释中的这节经文谈的正是这些事情以及继之而来的犹太人的繁荣昌盛。然而, 所有这一切, 穆撒在这一切发生的很久以前都已预言过了 (申命记. 30:1-5)。
اس میں مید اور فارس کے بادشاہ کا ذکر ہے جس نے بابل پر حملہ کرکے بنو کدنضر کے خاندان کو تباہ کر دیا اور بنو اسرائیل سے خفیہ معاہدہ کر لیا۔ اور بعد میں اس وعدہ کے مطابق نحمیاہ نبی کے ذریعہ دوبارہ بیت المقدس آباد کروایا۔ (دیکھو کتاب نحمیاہ باب۱۔ و باب۲)
The Jews fared well in exile. Most of them were employed on public works in central Babylonia and many among them eventually gained their freedom and rose to influential positions. Their faith and religious devotion were renewed; the literature of the Kingdom was studied, re-edited, and adapted to the needs of the reviving Community, and the hope of restoration to Palestine was preached and cherished. About 545 B.C., this aspiration took a more definite form. The Jews made a secret agreement with Cyrus, King of Media and Persia and helped him to conquer Babylon. The city surrendered to his army without resistance in July, 539 B.C. As a reward for their services Cyrus permitted the Jews to return to Jerusalem and also helped them to rebuild the Temple (Historians’ History of the World, vol. II, p. 126; Jew. Enc., vol. 7, under "Jerusalem;" Enc. Bib., under "Cyrus" and 2 Chronicles 36: 22, 23). The Judean, Sheshbazzar (a governor under Cyrus) brought back to the Temple vessels which Nebuchadnezzar had carr
Commentary:
The Jews fared well in exile. Most of them were employed on public works in central Babylonia and many among them eventually gained their freedom and rose to influential positions. Their faith and religious devotion were renewed; the literature of the kingdom was studied, re-edited, and adapted to the needs of the reviving community, and the hope of restoration to Palestine was preached and cherished. About 545 B.C., this aspiration took a more definite form. Cyrus, King of Media and Persia, had by this time attained to dominion over the whole uplands of Asia as far as the shores of the Aegean Sea. The Jews made a secret agreement with him and helped him to conquer Babylon. The city surrendered to his army without resistance in July, 539 B.C. As a reward for their services Cyrus permitted the Jews to return to their country, and also helped them in the rebuilding of the Temple. In 538 B.C. Cyrus proclaimed the rebuilding of the Temple as his divine mission but the work was not started till the following year (Historians’ History of the World, vol. II, p. 126; Jew. Enc., vol. 7, under Jerusalem, Enc. Bib., under Cyrus and 2 Chronicles 36:22, 23). The Judean, Sheshbazzar (a Governor under Cyrus) brought back to the Temple vessels which Nebuchadnezzar had carried away and prepared to undertake the work at the expense of the royal purse. A large body of exiles returned to Jerusalem (Ezra 1:3-5). The work of rebuilding the Temple steadily progressed and it was completed in 516 B.C. (Jew. Enc., vol. 7, under Jerusalem).
It is to these events and the subsequent prosperity of the Jews that the verse under comment refers. All this, however, was foretold by Moses long before it came to pass. Says he:
And it shall come to pass, when all these things are come upon thee, the blessing and the curse, which I have set before thee, and thou shalt call them to mind among all the nations, whither the Lord thy God hath driven thee, And shalt return unto the Lord thy God, and shalt obey his voice according to all that I command thee this day, thou and thy children, with all thine heart, and with all thy soul; That then the Lord thy God will turn thy captivity, and have compassion upon thee, and will return and gather thee from all the nations, whither the Lord thy God hath scattered thee. If any of thine be driven out unto the utmost parts of heaven, from thence will the Lord thy God gather thee, and from thence will he fetch thee: And the Lord thy God will bring thee into the land which thy fathers possessed, and thou shalt possess it; and he will do thee good, and multiply thee above thy fathers (Deut. 30:1-5). See also 2:105.
700
犹太人在流放中受到很好的对待。他们中大多数人在巴比伦尼亚中部被雇用做公共建筑工作, 而且其中许多人最终获得自由并上升到有影响的地位。他们恢复了宗教信仰; 研究、重新出版并改编了王国的文献使之适合正在复生的社团的需要, 并且怀有抚育和鼓吹恢复巴勒斯坦的希望。大约在公元前545年, 这种抱负具有更具体的形式。犹太人与米底亚和波斯国王塞鲁士订了一个秘密协定, 帮助他征服巴比伦。公元前539年七月, 该城没有什么抵抗就投降了。为了报答犹太人的功绩, 塞鲁士答应他们回到耶路撒冷去, 也帮助他们重建寺院 («历史学家的世界历史» 卷二, 第126页; Jew. Enc., Vol.7, under “Jerusalem”; Enc. Bib. Under “Cyrus” 以及《历代志下》36:22, 23)。贾迪安, 谢施巴扎尔─Judean, Sheshbazzar,塞鲁士下面的一个地方长官) 把尼布加尼撒国王拿去的神器还给寺里并且准备花费王朝的钱来承担这项工作。大批放逐的人回到了耶路撒冷 («以斯拉记»1:3-5)。重建寺院的工作稳步前进。公元前516年, 该寺竣工。注释中的这节经文谈的正是这些事情以及继之而来的犹太人的繁荣昌盛。然而, 所有这一切, 穆撒在这一切发生的很久以前都已预言过了 (申命记. 30:1-5)。
2
اس میں مید اور فارس کے بادشاہ کا ذکر ہے جس نے بابل پر حملہ کرکے بنو کدنضر کے خاندان کو تباہ کر دیا اور بنو اسرائیل سے خفیہ معاہدہ کر لیا۔ اور بعد میں اس وعدہ کے مطابق نحمیاہ نبی کے ذریعہ دوبارہ بیت المقدس آباد کروایا۔ (دیکھو کتاب نحمیاہ باب۱۔ و باب۲)
1936
Commentary:
The Jews fared well in exile. Most of them were employed on public works in central Babylonia and many among them eventually gained their freedom and rose to influential positions. Their faith and religious devotion were renewed; the literature of the kingdom was studied, re-edited, and adapted to the needs of the reviving community, and the hope of restoration to Palestine was preached and cherished. About 545 B.C., this aspiration took a more definite form. Cyrus, King of Media and Persia, had by this time attained to dominion over the whole uplands of Asia as far as the shores of the Aegean Sea. The Jews made a secret agreement with him and helped him to conquer Babylon. The city surrendered to his army without resistance in July, 539 B.C. As a reward for their services Cyrus permitted the Jews to return to their country, and also helped them in the rebuilding of the Temple. In 538 B.C. Cyrus proclaimed the rebuilding of the Temple as his divine mission but the work was not started till the following year (Historians’ History of the World, vol. II, p. 126; Jew. Enc., vol. 7, under Jerusalem, Enc. Bib., under Cyrus and 2 Chronicles 36:22, 23). The Judean, Sheshbazzar (a Governor under Cyrus) brought back to the Temple vessels which Nebuchadnezzar had carried away and prepared to undertake the work at the expense of the royal purse. A large body of exiles returned to Jerusalem (Ezra 1:3-5). The work of rebuilding the Temple steadily progressed and it was completed in 516 B.C. (Jew. Enc., vol. 7, under Jerusalem).
It is to these events and the subsequent prosperity of the Jews that the verse under comment refers. All this, however, was foretold by Moses long before it came to pass. Says he:
And it shall come to pass, when all these things are come upon thee, the blessing and the curse, which I have set before thee, and thou shalt call them to mind among all the nations, whither the Lord thy God hath driven thee, And shalt return unto the Lord thy God, and shalt obey his voice according to all that I command thee this day, thou and thy children, with all thine heart, and with all thy soul; That then the Lord thy God will turn thy captivity, and have compassion upon thee, and will return and gather thee from all the nations, whither the Lord thy God hath scattered thee. If any of thine be driven out unto the utmost parts of heaven, from thence will the Lord thy God gather thee, and from thence will he fetch thee: And the Lord thy God will bring thee into the land which thy fathers possessed, and thou shalt possess it; and he will do thee good, and multiply thee above thy fathers (Deut. 30:1-5). See also 2:105.
1594
The Jews fared well in exile. Most of them were employed on public works in central Babylonia and many among them eventually gained their freedom and rose to influential positions. Their faith and religious devotion were renewed; the literature of the Kingdom was studied, re-edited, and adapted to the needs of the reviving Community, and the hope of restoration to Palestine was preached and cherished. About 545 B.C., this aspiration took a more definite form. The Jews made a secret agreement with Cyrus, King of Media and Persia and helped him to conquer Babylon. The city surrendered to his army without resistance in July, 539 B.C. As a reward for their services Cyrus permitted the Jews to return to Jerusalem and also helped them to rebuild the Temple (Historians’ History of the World, vol. II, p. 126; Jew. Enc., vol. 7, under "Jerusalem;" Enc. Bib., under "Cyrus" and 2 Chronicles 36: 22, 23). The Judean, Sheshbazzar (a governor under Cyrus) brought back to the Temple vessels which Nebuchadnezzar had carr
إِنْ أَحْسَنتُمْ أَحْسَنتُمْ لِأَنفُسِكُمْ ۖ وَإِنْ أَسَأْتُمْ فَلَهَا ۚ فَإِذَا جَآءَ وَعْدُ ٱلْءَاخِرَةِ لِيَسُۥٓـُٔوا۟ وُجُوهَكُمْ وَلِيَدْخُلُوا۟ ٱلْمَسْجِدَ كَمَا دَخَلُوهُ أَوَّلَ مَرَّةٍ وَلِيُتَبِّرُوا۟ مَا عَلَوْا۟ تَتْبِيرًا
4:124, 125; 6:161; 28:85; 41:47; 99:8, 9.
这节经文谈到犹太人再次堕落到邪恶的行为中去以及他们因此而受到的惩罚。他们迫害伊撒并且竭力想把他钉死在十字架上来消灭他的运动。因此安拉用极可怕的惩罚来折磨他们。公元70年, 台塔斯的罗马军队扫平了这个国家, 并且在无可比拟的恐怖下毁灭了耶路撒冷, 烧掉了素莱曼寺 (《圣经百科全书》“Jerusalem”项下)。这一大灾难发生在耶稣还在克什米尔的时候。穆撒也预言了这件事情 (申命记. 32:18-26)。这里可以注意的是, 有关第二次惩罚的预言在 «圣经» 中是在谈及第一次惩罚的预言之后谈到的。(申命记. 28章) 而且, 甚至在谈及犹太人回到耶路撒冷的预言之后谈到这一预言 (申命记. 30:1-5)。这说明, 述及第二次惩罚的这一预言 (申命记. 32:18-26), 在 «古兰经» 中已提到了, 即 “你们必将在这个国家时制造两次混乱。” (17:5) 这节经文意含对穆斯林的一次警告, 如果他们不戒除恶习, 也会像犹太人那样受到第二次惩罚。但是他们并未从及时的警告中受益, 没有戒除恶习而受到第二次惩罚。第一次处罚他们是巴格达在公元1258年陷落。野蛮的哈拉库 (Halaku) 游牧部落完全毁灭了这一伟大的学识和权力所在地, 据说有一百八十万穆斯林被杀死。不过, 伊斯兰教在那一可怕的大灾难中却胜利出现在人间。胜利者变成被征服者。哈拉库 (Halaku) 的孙子连同大批蒙古族和鞑靼族人接受了伊斯兰教。第二次惩罚判定在后期降临在他们头上。
اس تباہی کے دوسرے وعدہ سے مراد روم کے شہزادہ ٹائٹس کا حملہ ہے جس نے اس لئے فلسطین پر حملہ کیا کہ اسے بتایا گیا تھا کہ یہودی رومی حکومت سے بغاوت کرنے والے ہیں۔ یہ واقعہ ۷۰ء بعد مسیح کا ہے۔ (دیکھو انسا ئیکلوپیڈیا برٹینیکا زیر لفظ جیوز اور ہسٹورینز ہسٹری آف دی ورلڈ) اس وقت ٹائٹس نے بیت المقدس کی سخت ہتک کی تھی اور مسجد میں سؤر کی قربانی کی تھی۔
4:124, 125; 6:161; 28:85; 41:47; 99:8, 9.
The words also mean: 'They might humiliate your leaders,' wujuh meaning leaders (Lane).
This verse speaks of the second relapse into iniquitous ways of the Jews and of the punishment which befell them in consequence. They persecuted Jesus and sought to kill him on the Cross and stamp out his Movement. So God afflicted them with a terrible punishment when in 70 A.D. the Roman forces under Titus swept the country and amid circumstances of unparalleled horror Jerusalem was destroyed and the Temple of Solomon was burnt down (Enc. Bib., under "Jerusalem"). This disaster took place when Jesus was yet living in Kashmir. This was also foretold by Moses (Deut. 32:18-26). It may be noted here that this prophecy about the second punishment is mentioned in the Bible after the prophecy which speaks of the first punishment (Deut. chap. 28). More than that, it is mentioned even after the prophecy which speaks of the return of the Jews to Jerusalem (Deut. 30:1- 5). This shows that this prophecy (Deut. 32:18-26) refers to the second punishment, to which reference has been made in the Qur’an, viz. You wil
4:124-125; 6:161; 28:85; 41:47; 99:8-9.
Commentary:
This verse speaks of the Jews’ second relapse into iniquitous and evil ways and of the punishment which befell them in consequence. They persecuted Jesus and sought to kill him on the cross and stamp out his Movement. So God afflicted them with a terrible punishment when in 70 A. D. the Roman forces under Titus swept the country and, amid circumstances of unparalleled horror, Jerusalem was destroyed and the Temple of Solomon was burnt down (Enc. Bib., under Jerusalem). This disaster took place when Jesus was yet living in Kashmir. It was also foretold by Moses. The Bible says:
Of the rock that begat thee thou art unmindful, and hast forgotten God that formed thee. And when the Lord saw it, he abhorred them, because of the provoking of his sons, and of his daughters. And he said, I will hide my face from them, I will see what their end shall be: for they are a very forward generation, children in whom is no faith. They have moved me to jealousy with that which is not God; they have provoked me to anger with their vanities: and I will move them to jealousy with those which are not a people; I will provoke them to anger with a foolish nation. For a fire is kindled in mine anger, and shall burn unto the lowest hell, and shall consume the earth with her increase, and set on fire the foundations of the mountains. I will heap mischiefs upon them; I will spend mine arrows upon them. They shall be burnt with hunger, and devoured with burning heat, and with bitter destruction: I will also send the teeth of beasts upon them, with the poison of serpents of the dust. The sword without, and terror within, shall destroy both the young man and the virgin, the suckling also with the man of grey hair. I said, I would scatter them into corners, I would make the remembrance of them to cease from among them (Deut. 32:18-26).
It may be noted here that this prophecy about the second punishment is mentioned in the Bible after the prophecy which spoke of the first punishment (Deut. 28). More than that, it is mentioned even after the prophecy which speaks of the return of the Jews to Jerusalem (Deut. 30:1-5). This shows that this prophecy (Deut. 32:18-26) refers to the second punishment, to which reference has been made in the words of the Quran, in v. 5, viz. You will surely do mischief in the land twice.
a
4:124, 125; 6:161; 28:85; 41:47; 99:8, 9.
701
这节经文谈到犹太人再次堕落到邪恶的行为中去以及他们因此而受到的惩罚。他们迫害伊撒并且竭力想把他钉死在十字架上来消灭他的运动。因此安拉用极可怕的惩罚来折磨他们。公元70年, 台塔斯的罗马军队扫平了这个国家, 并且在无可比拟的恐怖下毁灭了耶路撒冷, 烧掉了素莱曼寺 (《圣经百科全书》“Jerusalem”项下)。这一大灾难发生在耶稣还在克什米尔的时候。穆撒也预言了这件事情 (申命记. 32:18-26)。这里可以注意的是, 有关第二次惩罚的预言在 «圣经» 中是在谈及第一次惩罚的预言之后谈到的。(申命记. 28章) 而且, 甚至在谈及犹太人回到耶路撒冷的预言之后谈到这一预言 (申命记. 30:1-5)。这说明, 述及第二次惩罚的这一预言 (申命记. 32:18-26), 在 «古兰经» 中已提到了, 即 “你们必将在这个国家时制造两次混乱。” (17:5) 这节经文意含对穆斯林的一次警告, 如果他们不戒除恶习, 也会像犹太人那样受到第二次惩罚。但是他们并未从及时的警告中受益, 没有戒除恶习而受到第二次惩罚。第一次处罚他们是巴格达在公元1258年陷落。野蛮的哈拉库 (Halaku) 游牧部落完全毁灭了这一伟大的学识和权力所在地, 据说有一百八十万穆斯林被杀死。不过, 伊斯兰教在那一可怕的大灾难中却胜利出现在人间。胜利者变成被征服者。哈拉库 (Halaku) 的孙子连同大批蒙古族和鞑靼族人接受了伊斯兰教。第二次惩罚判定在后期降临在他们头上。
3
اس تباہی کے دوسرے وعدہ سے مراد روم کے شہزادہ ٹائٹس کا حملہ ہے جس نے اس لئے فلسطین پر حملہ کیا کہ اسے بتایا گیا تھا کہ یہودی رومی حکومت سے بغاوت کرنے والے ہیں۔ یہ واقعہ ۷۰ء بعد مسیح کا ہے۔ (دیکھو انسا ئیکلوپیڈیا برٹینیکا زیر لفظ جیوز اور ہسٹورینز ہسٹری آف دی ورلڈ) اس وقت ٹائٹس نے بیت المقدس کی سخت ہتک کی تھی اور مسجد میں سؤر کی قربانی کی تھی۔
a
4:124-125; 6:161; 28:85; 41:47; 99:8-9.
1937
Commentary:
This verse speaks of the Jews’ second relapse into iniquitous and evil ways and of the punishment which befell them in consequence. They persecuted Jesus and sought to kill him on the cross and stamp out his Movement. So God afflicted them with a terrible punishment when in 70 A. D. the Roman forces under Titus swept the country and, amid circumstances of unparalleled horror, Jerusalem was destroyed and the Temple of Solomon was burnt down (Enc. Bib., under Jerusalem). This disaster took place when Jesus was yet living in Kashmir. It was also foretold by Moses. The Bible says:
Of the rock that begat thee thou art unmindful, and hast forgotten God that formed thee. And when the Lord saw it, he abhorred them, because of the provoking of his sons, and of his daughters. And he said, I will hide my face from them, I will see what their end shall be: for they are a very forward generation, children in whom is no faith. They have moved me to jealousy with that which is not God; they have provoked me to anger with their vanities: and I will move them to jealousy with those which are not a people; I will provoke them to anger with a foolish nation. For a fire is kindled in mine anger, and shall burn unto the lowest hell, and shall consume the earth with her increase, and set on fire the foundations of the mountains. I will heap mischiefs upon them; I will spend mine arrows upon them. They shall be burnt with hunger, and devoured with burning heat, and with bitter destruction: I will also send the teeth of beasts upon them, with the poison of serpents of the dust. The sword without, and terror within, shall destroy both the young man and the virgin, the suckling also with the man of grey hair. I said, I would scatter them into corners, I would make the remembrance of them to cease from among them (Deut. 32:18-26).
It may be noted here that this prophecy about the second punishment is mentioned in the Bible after the prophecy which spoke of the first punishment (Deut. 28). More than that, it is mentioned even after the prophecy which speaks of the return of the Jews to Jerusalem (Deut. 30:1-5). This shows that this prophecy (Deut. 32:18-26) refers to the second punishment, to which reference has been made in the words of the Quran, in v. 5, viz. You will surely do mischief in the land twice.
a
4:124, 125; 6:161; 28:85; 41:47; 99:8, 9.
1594A
The words also mean: 'They might humiliate your leaders,' wujuh meaning leaders (Lane).
1595
This verse speaks of the second relapse into iniquitous ways of the Jews and of the punishment which befell them in consequence. They persecuted Jesus and sought to kill him on the Cross and stamp out his Movement. So God afflicted them with a terrible punishment when in 70 A.D. the Roman forces under Titus swept the country and amid circumstances of unparalleled horror Jerusalem was destroyed and the Temple of Solomon was burnt down (Enc. Bib., under "Jerusalem"). This disaster took place when Jesus was yet living in Kashmir. This was also foretold by Moses (Deut. 32:18-26). It may be noted here that this prophecy about the second punishment is mentioned in the Bible after the prophecy which speaks of the first punishment (Deut. chap. 28). More than that, it is mentioned even after the prophecy which speaks of the return of the Jews to Jerusalem (Deut. 30:1- 5). This shows that this prophecy (Deut. 32:18-26) refers to the second punishment, to which reference has been made in the Qur’an, viz. You wil
عَسَىٰ رَبُّكُمْ أَن يَرْحَمَكُمْ ۚ وَإِنْ عُدتُّمْ عُدْنَا ۘ وَجَعَلْنَا جَهَنَّمَ لِلْكَٰفِرِينَ حَصِيرًا
یعنی یہود کا۔
Commentary:
After speaking of the utter destruction of the Israelites, the Quran in the present verse gives them a message of hope and informs them that, although so far as the Bible and the Jewish faith are concerned their fate is sealed forever and they can never hope to regain their departed glory, yet, outside the Mosaic Dispensation, God has opened to them a new way by following which they can be readmitted to His Mercy and Grace. That way is Islam and through it they can again rise to their former power and greatness (Deut. 33:1-3). They should avail themselves of this new opportunity and inherit Divine blessings. If, however, they refuse to benefit by this last opportunity, God’s wrath shall descend on them and they shall be consigned to everlasting perdition. While in these verses the Jews were told that according to the prophecies of their own Scriptures there was no future for them outside Islam, the Muslims have also been warned that, like the Jews, they too will be punished twice if they did not give up their evil ways. But they also threw this timely warning to the winds and the result was their disgrace and punishment. They, too, were twice punished. The first punishment overtook them at the fall of Baghdad when the barbarous hordes of Hulagu laid waste that great seat of learning and power. In the heyday of their glory Muslims married the beautiful women of Farghana. These women brought with them their idolatrous beliefs with the result that later generations of Muslims became infected with these beliefs and lost the respect they once had for their own religion and became lax in morals and discipline. This led to the invasion of Baghdad by the savage Tartar hordes who exceeded the Babylonian despoilers of Palestine in savagery and barbarity. Baghdad fell in 1258 A.D. and 1,800,000 Muslims are said to have been put to the sword. All members of the royal family were mercilessly butchered and for days the city was given over to pillage and arson and with the destruction of the Abbasid Empire, Muslim power in the east came to a most inglorious end. Islam, however, emerged triumphant from this dreadful ordeal. The victors became the vanquished and the humble servants of Islam. The second punishment was destined to overtake Muslims in the latter days. Its signs have already begun to appear. See also 17:105.
4
یعنی یہود کا۔
1938
Commentary:
After speaking of the utter destruction of the Israelites, the Quran in the present verse gives them a message of hope and informs them that, although so far as the Bible and the Jewish faith are concerned their fate is sealed forever and they can never hope to regain their departed glory, yet, outside the Mosaic Dispensation, God has opened to them a new way by following which they can be readmitted to His Mercy and Grace. That way is Islam and through it they can again rise to their former power and greatness (Deut. 33:1-3). They should avail themselves of this new opportunity and inherit Divine blessings. If, however, they refuse to benefit by this last opportunity, God’s wrath shall descend on them and they shall be consigned to everlasting perdition. While in these verses the Jews were told that according to the prophecies of their own Scriptures there was no future for them outside Islam, the Muslims have also been warned that, like the Jews, they too will be punished twice if they did not give up their evil ways. But they also threw this timely warning to the winds and the result was their disgrace and punishment. They, too, were twice punished. The first punishment overtook them at the fall of Baghdad when the barbarous hordes of Hulagu laid waste that great seat of learning and power. In the heyday of their glory Muslims married the beautiful women of Farghana. These women brought with them their idolatrous beliefs with the result that later generations of Muslims became infected with these beliefs and lost the respect they once had for their own religion and became lax in morals and discipline. This led to the invasion of Baghdad by the savage Tartar hordes who exceeded the Babylonian despoilers of Palestine in savagery and barbarity. Baghdad fell in 1258 A.D. and 1,800,000 Muslims are said to have been put to the sword. All members of the royal family were mercilessly butchered and for days the city was given over to pillage and arson and with the destruction of the Abbasid Empire, Muslim power in the east came to a most inglorious end. Islam, however, emerged triumphant from this dreadful ordeal. The victors became the vanquished and the humble servants of Islam. The second punishment was destined to overtake Muslims in the latter days. Its signs have already begun to appear. See also 17:105.
إِنَّ هَٰذَا ٱلْقُرْءَانَ يَهْدِى لِلَّتِى هِىَ أَقْوَمُ وَيُبَشِّرُ ٱلْمُؤْمِنِينَ ٱلَّذِينَ يَعْمَلُونَ ٱلصَّٰلِحَٰتِ أَنَّ لَهُمْ أَجْرًا كَبِيرًا
12:112; 16:103; 18:3.
The goal which the Qur’an sets before its followers is nobler and more sublime than that of the former peoples, and promises its true followers both spiritual and temporal blessings. They should, therefore, make great efforts to attain them and be on their guard against a lax and undisciplined life and in every way prove themselves deserving of the promised Divine boons.
12:112; 16:103; 18:3.
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that the goal which the Quran sets before its followers is much nobler and more sublime than that of the former peoples and promises its true followers both spiritual and temporal blessings. They should, therefore, make great efforts to attain them and be on their guard against a lax and undisciplined life and in every way prove themselves deserving of the promised boons.
a
12:112; 16:103; 18:3.
702
«古兰经» 在信者前头所定的目标比前人的要崇高, 而且答应给真实的信者精神和现世的幸福。因此, 他们应当更努力地去获得它们, 而且要警惕不要过松懈而无纪律的生活, 要在一切方面证明他们值得获取安拉所许诺的回报。
a
12:112; 16:103; 18:3.
1939
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that the goal which the Quran sets before its followers is much nobler and more sublime than that of the former peoples and promises its true followers both spiritual and temporal blessings. They should, therefore, make great efforts to attain them and be on their guard against a lax and undisciplined life and in every way prove themselves deserving of the promised boons.
a
12:112; 16:103; 18:3.
1596
The goal which the Qur’an sets before its followers is nobler and more sublime than that of the former peoples, and promises its true followers both spiritual and temporal blessings. They should, therefore, make great efforts to attain them and be on their guard against a lax and undisciplined life and in every way prove themselves deserving of the promised Divine boons.
وَأَنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ لَا يُؤْمِنُونَ بِٱلْءَاخِرَةِ أَعْتَدْنَا لَهُمْ عَذَابًا أَلِيمًا
16:23; 27:5; 34:9.
16:23; 27:5; 34:9.
16:23; 27:5; 34:9.
Commentary:
This verse continues and develops the theme of the previous verse and leaves no doubt about the fact that negligent people come to grief. The word الاخرة (lit. meaning ‘that which comes after’) has erroneously been taken to mean یوم الاخرة(the Last Day) only. The word should be interpreted in harmony with its context. In the present verse 'the end of nations' seems to be the most appropriate meaning of the word الاخرة. The verse means to say that those who ignore the patent fact that the end of every rise is fall, tend to neglect their duties and responsibilities with the result that they draw upon themselves Divine punishment.
The fact that this verse is connected with the preceding verse by the conjunction و (and) also supports the above interpretation, for it shows that it is Muslims who have been addressed here, and Muslims cannot be said to deny یوم الاخرة (the Day of Judgement). So the word آخرةcannot be taken to mean here the Day of Judgement or the Last Day but that which is yet to come—the end of a doomed nation.
b
16:23; 27:5; 34:9.
a
16:23; 27:5; 34:9.
1940
Commentary:
This verse continues and develops the theme of the previous verse and leaves no doubt about the fact that negligent people come to grief. The word الاخرة (lit. meaning ‘that which comes after’) has erroneously been taken to mean یوم الاخرة(the Last Day) only. The word should be interpreted in harmony with its context. In the present verse 'the end of nations' seems to be the most appropriate meaning of the word الاخرة. The verse means to say that those who ignore the patent fact that the end of every rise is fall, tend to neglect their duties and responsibilities with the result that they draw upon themselves Divine punishment.
The fact that this verse is connected with the preceding verse by the conjunction و (and) also supports the above interpretation, for it shows that it is Muslims who have been addressed here, and Muslims cannot be said to deny یوم الاخرة (the Day of Judgement). So the word آخرةcannot be taken to mean here the Day of Judgement or the Last Day but that which is yet to come—the end of a doomed nation.
b
16:23; 27:5; 34:9.
وَيَدْعُ ٱلْإِنسَٰنُ بِٱلشَّرِّ دُعَآءَهُۥ بِٱلْخَيْرِ ۖ وَكَانَ ٱلْإِنسَٰنُ عَجُولًا
10:12.
ترجمہ میں ضمیر کی بجائے ظاہر اسم استعمال کیا گیا ہے تاکہ آیت کا مفہوم واضح ہو جائے۔
10:12.
The Arabic expression means that such is the condition of man that while by words of his mouth he prays to God to grant him good, by his actual evil deeds he invites the displeasure and punishment of God. Thus his actions belie his words. The expression may also be taken to mean that 'man calls for evil as he should have called for good.' According to both the renderings the verse signifies that when nations or individuals attain material wealth and rise to power and influence, they tend to neglect their duties and responsibilities and thus in the very hour of their power and glory they lay the foundations of their later decay and death. The verse may also mean that man invites evil to himself with the same zeal and vehemence as God invites him to good. In this case the act of inviting to good will be taken as referring to God.
10:12.
Commentary:
This verse corroborates and explains the interpretation put upon the previous verse. It makes no mention of the Day of Judgement. The verses that follow also continue the same theme.
The expression ویدع الانسان بالشر دعاءہ بالخیر (And man asks for evil as he should ask for good), does not mean that there lives a man so foolish as to pray to God to send him evil. It only means that such is the condition of man that while by his words of mouth he prays to God to grant him good, by his actual bad deeds he invites the displeasure and punishment of God. Thus his actions belie his words.
The expression may also be interpreted as, "And man calls for evil as he should call for good." According to both renderings the verse signifies that when nations or individuals attain material wealth and rise to power and influence, they tend to neglect their duties and responsibilities and thus in the very hour of their power and glory they lay the foundations of their decay and death. At a time when they should have established peace and justice on earth by the help of the great resources placed at their disposal, they give themselves up to enjoyment and self-aggrandizement. The time of their power and glory is their testing time when they should particularly be on their guard. But such is the tragedy of human affairs that power and prosperity make man arrogant, defiant and heedless. The verse may also mean that man invites evil to himself with the same zeal and vehemence as God invites him to good. That is to say while God wishes man to inherit His blessings by doing good, he earns His displeasure by doing evil and thus invites his own ruin and destruction. In this case the action of دعاء (inviting to good) will be taken as referring to God.
The words, and man is hasty, signify that if man were to pause and consider before embarking upon any venture he would be spared many a fall. In fact, haste is at the root of most of man’s failures.
c
10:12.
1
ترجمہ میں ضمیر کی بجائے ظاہر اسم استعمال کیا گیا ہے تاکہ آیت کا مفہوم واضح ہو جائے۔
b
10:12.
1941
Commentary:
This verse corroborates and explains the interpretation put upon the previous verse. It makes no mention of the Day of Judgement. The verses that follow also continue the same theme.
The expression ویدع الانسان بالشر دعاءہ بالخیر (And man asks for evil as he should ask for good), does not mean that there lives a man so foolish as to pray to God to send him evil. It only means that such is the condition of man that while by his words of mouth he prays to God to grant him good, by his actual bad deeds he invites the displeasure and punishment of God. Thus his actions belie his words.
The expression may also be interpreted as, "And man calls for evil as he should call for good." According to both renderings the verse signifies that when nations or individuals attain material wealth and rise to power and influence, they tend to neglect their duties and responsibilities and thus in the very hour of their power and glory they lay the foundations of their decay and death. At a time when they should have established peace and justice on earth by the help of the great resources placed at their disposal, they give themselves up to enjoyment and self-aggrandizement. The time of their power and glory is their testing time when they should particularly be on their guard. But such is the tragedy of human affairs that power and prosperity make man arrogant, defiant and heedless. The verse may also mean that man invites evil to himself with the same zeal and vehemence as God invites him to good. That is to say while God wishes man to inherit His blessings by doing good, he earns His displeasure by doing evil and thus invites his own ruin and destruction. In this case the action of دعاء (inviting to good) will be taken as referring to God.
The words, and man is hasty, signify that if man were to pause and consider before embarking upon any venture he would be spared many a fall. In fact, haste is at the root of most of man’s failures.
a
10:12.
1597
The Arabic expression means that such is the condition of man that while by words of his mouth he prays to God to grant him good, by his actual evil deeds he invites the displeasure and punishment of God. Thus his actions belie his words. The expression may also be taken to mean that 'man calls for evil as he should have called for good.' According to both the renderings the verse signifies that when nations or individuals attain material wealth and rise to power and influence, they tend to neglect their duties and responsibilities and thus in the very hour of their power and glory they lay the foundations of their later decay and death. The verse may also mean that man invites evil to himself with the same zeal and vehemence as God invites him to good. In this case the act of inviting to good will be taken as referring to God.
وَجَعَلْنَا ٱلَّيْلَ وَٱلنَّهَارَ ءَايَتَيْنِ ۖ فَمَحَوْنَآ ءَايَةَ ٱلَّيْلِ وَجَعَلْنَآ ءَايَةَ ٱلنَّهَارِ مُبْصِرَةً لِّتَبْتَغُوا۟ فَضْلًا مِّن رَّبِّكُمْ وَلِتَعْلَمُوا۟ عَدَدَ ٱلسِّنِينَ وَٱلْحِسَابَ ۚ وَكُلَّ شَىْءٍ فَصَّلْنَٰهُ تَفْصِيلًا
یعنی اندھیرا بنایا ہے۔
36:38; 40:62; 41:38.
10:6.
Both night and day have their benefits for man; but whereas the benefits of the night are subtle and hidden, those of the day are clear and manifest. The verse may also signify that the natural phenomenon of the alternation of night and day helps man to determine dates of the year and to prepare calendars. This phenomenon has also led to the development and progress of the science of mathematics.
36:38; 40:62; 41:38.
10:6.
Commentary:
The verse should not be understood to mean that God first made both night and day and then the one was displaced by the other. It only means that God has made night and day such that both have their benefits for man; but whereas the benefits of the night are subtle and hidden, those of the day are clear and manifest.
Similarly, the natural phenomenon of the alternation of night and day helps man in determining the dates of the year and in preparing calendars. It has also led to the development and progress of the science of mathematics. See also 10:6.
'Day' being the symbol of happiness and prosperity and 'night' that of grief and sorrow, the verse points to two kinds of signs: (a) those that lead to a people’s prosperity and advance; and (b) those that lead to their misery and destruction. We are exhorted here to pray that we may only be shown the first kind of signs. By inference we are also exhorted to make both the time of our distress and misery and the period of our progress and prosperity means of our spiritual advancement, just as God has made both night and day as a source of great material benefits for us.
d
36:38; 40:62; 41:38.
e
10:6.
703
昼夜对人类都有益处; 不过, 夜晚的益处是微妙而看不见的, 而白天的益处是显而易见的。这节经文可能也意指昼夜交替的自然现象可以使人定出每年的日期并制定日历。这一现象也导致数学这门科学的发展和进步。
2
یعنی اندھیرا بنایا ہے۔
a
36:38; 40:62; 41:38.
b
10:6.
1942
Commentary:
The verse should not be understood to mean that God first made both night and day and then the one was displaced by the other. It only means that God has made night and day such that both have their benefits for man; but whereas the benefits of the night are subtle and hidden, those of the day are clear and manifest.
Similarly, the natural phenomenon of the alternation of night and day helps man in determining the dates of the year and in preparing calendars. It has also led to the development and progress of the science of mathematics. See also 10:6.
'Day' being the symbol of happiness and prosperity and 'night' that of grief and sorrow, the verse points to two kinds of signs: (a) those that lead to a people’s prosperity and advance; and (b) those that lead to their misery and destruction. We are exhorted here to pray that we may only be shown the first kind of signs. By inference we are also exhorted to make both the time of our distress and misery and the period of our progress and prosperity means of our spiritual advancement, just as God has made both night and day as a source of great material benefits for us.
b
36:38; 40:62; 41:38.
c
10:6.
1598
Both night and day have their benefits for man; but whereas the benefits of the night are subtle and hidden, those of the day are clear and manifest. The verse may also signify that the natural phenomenon of the alternation of night and day helps man to determine dates of the year and to prepare calendars. This phenomenon has also led to the development and progress of the science of mathematics.
وَكُلَّ إِنسَٰنٍ أَلْزَمْنَٰهُ طَٰٓئِرَهُۥ فِى عُنُقِهِۦ ۖ وَنُخْرِجُ لَهُۥ يَوْمَ ٱلْقِيَٰمَةِ كِتَٰبًا يَلْقَىٰهُ مَنشُورًا
45:29; 83:7-10.
把一个人的行为扎牢在他的颈上, 意指他的行为和这些行为的结果将永远地终生和他连系在一起, طَائِرْ (Ta’ir, 鸟) 意指一种习惯性动作 (اَقْرَبْ, Aqrab)。提醒人们, 凡是已经做了的一件事, 是无法取消的, 而且有深远影响, 即使人们眼睛看不见, 仍然紧系在行为者的颈上, 是不可能使它消失的。这节经文也可意味着, 人类可以从外在的事物来占卜祸福, 而他的吉凶的预兆却不可分离地扎牢在他自己的头颈上。
اس آیت میں یہ لفظ ہیں کہ ہر انسان کی گردن میں اس کا پرندہ باندھ چھوڑا ہے۔ لیکن چونکہ لغت میں لکھا ہے کہ پرندہ کے معنے اس عمل کے بھی ہوتے ہیں جس کا انسان عادی ہو جائے (دیکھو اقرب) اس لئے ہم نے ترجمہ میں طَائِر کی جگہ عمل لکھا ہے۔ گردن میں عمل باندھنے کے یہ معنے ہیں کہ وہ اس کی جزا سے بچ نہیں سکتا۔
اس لفظ نے واضح کر دیا ہے کہ قرآن مجیدنے اس جگہ طَائِر کے معنے عمل ہی کے لئے تھے۔
45:29; 83:7-10.
The fastening of the works to the neck of a man denotes that his actions and their effects stick to him permanently as long as he lives, Ta’ir (bird) signifying an habitual act (Aqrab). He is reminded that a deed once done cannot be undone and has far-reaching effects and, even if hidden from the human eye, it remains attached to the doer’s neck, and it is impossible to obliterate it. The verse may also mean that man augurs good or evil from outside things while his good or bad augury is inseparably linked to his own neck.
45:29; 83:7-10.
Important Words:
طائرہ (his works). طائر is derived from طار which means, it (a bird) moved in the air by means of its wings; it flew. طار فؤادہmeans, his courage fled away. The Arabs used to say to a man from whom they augured evil, طائر اللّٰه لا طائرک i.e. what God doth and decreeth, not what thou dost and causest, is to be feared. Or they would say لا طیر الا طیر اللّٰه i.e. there is no evil fortune but that which is of God. طائر means, an omen, a bodement of good or evil; good or evil fortune, especially evil fortune; ill-luck; the means of subsistence; the actions or works of a man which are, as it were, attached as a necklace to his neck (Lane & Aqrab). See also 7:132.
Commentary:
The words, every man’s works have We fastened to his neck, mean that no work of man goes in vain; every action of his must bear some fruit, good or bad. The fastening of the work to the neck of a man denotes that his actions will stick to him permanently and their effects will cling to him as long as he lives.
The word طائر (lit. bird) has been very appropriately used here for the actions of man in order to denote that just as a bird flies away and becomes hidden from the eye, so does a man very often seem to forget his actions, but they remain fastened to his neck with a cord like a bird which is secured from flying away by a string tied round its neck; and therefore, even if they seem to fly away and become hidden from his view, man’s connection with them never ceases and one day he has to reap the fruits thereof.
The word طائر has also been used to draw attention to the fact that if a long string were tied to the leg of a bird and it were let off to fly away, it can fly to the extreme length of the string. The same is the case with the actions of man. Sometimes they appear to be of little significance, yet their effects are far-reaching and permanent.
The verse warns man to be very careful about his actions. He is reminded that since a deed once done cannot be undone and has far-reaching effects and, even if hidden from the human eye, still remains attached to the doer’s neck, it is clear that it is impossible to obliterate it. We should therefore be on our guard against hasty and careless actions, because sooner or later we are bound to reap their consequences. The Quran says, Whoso does good an atom’s weight will see it, and whoso does evil an atom’s weight will also see it (99:8, 9). These verses, however, should not be understood to mean that repentance is denied to man. The door of repentance is always open but man’s moral and spiritual lapses, even though they may be forgiven, leave a more or less lasting imprint on his spiritual progress. He lags behind those who are not guilty of such lapses unless he makes a special effort to make up the deficiency. The effects of sins must linger on. The discovery of ethereal waves has confirmed the great truth enunciated about 1,400 years ago by Islam that even the smallest motion causes a stir in the air which goes on enlarging and widening. So we should be very careful about our actions because every deed like a seed grows into a big tree without our knowing it.
The verse may also be taken to mean that man augurs good or evil from outside things while his good or bad augury is inseparably linked to his own neck. The words, fastened to his neck, have been used deliberately and with a purpose. When a man does a good deed, he raises his head with pride while with the commission of an evil one he hangs his head in shame. So the word 'neck' has been used here to bring home to him the fact that he himself is his own judge. If he feels that he can raise his head with pride before his associates and friends, he should conclude that he is on the right path but if his head hangs in shame, he must know that he is going to rack and ruin.
The words, which he will find wide open, mean that the effect of man’s deeds will begin to manifest itself. It will not remain only like a seed but will grow and develop into a big tree and later bear fruit.
a
45:29; 83:7-10.
704
把一个人的行为扎牢在他的颈上, 意指他的行为和这些行为的结果将永远地终生和他连系在一起, طَائِرْ (Ta’ir, 鸟) 意指一种习惯性动作 (اَقْرَبْ, Aqrab)。提醒人们, 凡是已经做了的一件事, 是无法取消的, 而且有深远影响, 即使人们眼睛看不见, 仍然紧系在行为者的颈上, 是不可能使它消失的。这节经文也可意味着, 人类可以从外在的事物来占卜祸福, 而他的吉凶的预兆却不可分离地扎牢在他自己的头颈上。
3
اس آیت میں یہ لفظ ہیں کہ ہر انسان کی گردن میں اس کا پرندہ باندھ چھوڑا ہے۔ لیکن چونکہ لغت میں لکھا ہے کہ پرندہ کے معنے اس عمل کے بھی ہوتے ہیں جس کا انسان عادی ہو جائے (دیکھو اقرب) اس لئے ہم نے ترجمہ میں طَائِر کی جگہ عمل لکھا ہے۔ گردن میں عمل باندھنے کے یہ معنے ہیں کہ وہ اس کی جزا سے بچ نہیں سکتا۔
4
اس لفظ نے واضح کر دیا ہے کہ قرآن مجیدنے اس جگہ طَائِر کے معنے عمل ہی کے لئے تھے۔
a
45:29; 83:7-10.
1943
Important Words:
طائرہ (his works). طائر is derived from طار which means, it (a bird) moved in the air by means of its wings; it flew. طار فؤادہmeans, his courage fled away. The Arabs used to say to a man from whom they augured evil, طائر اللّٰه لا طائرک i.e. what God doth and decreeth, not what thou dost and causest, is to be feared. Or they would say لا طیر الا طیر اللّٰه i.e. there is no evil fortune but that which is of God. طائر means, an omen, a bodement of good or evil; good or evil fortune, especially evil fortune; ill-luck; the means of subsistence; the actions or works of a man which are, as it were, attached as a necklace to his neck (Lane & Aqrab). See also 7:132.
Commentary:
The words, every man’s works have We fastened to his neck, mean that no work of man goes in vain; every action of his must bear some fruit, good or bad. The fastening of the work to the neck of a man denotes that his actions will stick to him permanently and their effects will cling to him as long as he lives.
The word طائر (lit. bird) has been very appropriately used here for the actions of man in order to denote that just as a bird flies away and becomes hidden from the eye, so does a man very often seem to forget his actions, but they remain fastened to his neck with a cord like a bird which is secured from flying away by a string tied round its neck; and therefore, even if they seem to fly away and become hidden from his view, man’s connection with them never ceases and one day he has to reap the fruits thereof.
The word طائر has also been used to draw attention to the fact that if a long string were tied to the leg of a bird and it were let off to fly away, it can fly to the extreme length of the string. The same is the case with the actions of man. Sometimes they appear to be of little significance, yet their effects are far-reaching and permanent.
The verse warns man to be very careful about his actions. He is reminded that since a deed once done cannot be undone and has far-reaching effects and, even if hidden from the human eye, still remains attached to the doer’s neck, it is clear that it is impossible to obliterate it. We should therefore be on our guard against hasty and careless actions, because sooner or later we are bound to reap their consequences. The Quran says, Whoso does good an atom’s weight will see it, and whoso does evil an atom’s weight will also see it (99:8, 9). These verses, however, should not be understood to mean that repentance is denied to man. The door of repentance is always open but man’s moral and spiritual lapses, even though they may be forgiven, leave a more or less lasting imprint on his spiritual progress. He lags behind those who are not guilty of such lapses unless he makes a special effort to make up the deficiency. The effects of sins must linger on. The discovery of ethereal waves has confirmed the great truth enunciated about 1,400 years ago by Islam that even the smallest motion causes a stir in the air which goes on enlarging and widening. So we should be very careful about our actions because every deed like a seed grows into a big tree without our knowing it.
The verse may also be taken to mean that man augurs good or evil from outside things while his good or bad augury is inseparably linked to his own neck. The words, fastened to his neck, have been used deliberately and with a purpose. When a man does a good deed, he raises his head with pride while with the commission of an evil one he hangs his head in shame. So the word 'neck' has been used here to bring home to him the fact that he himself is his own judge. If he feels that he can raise his head with pride before his associates and friends, he should conclude that he is on the right path but if his head hangs in shame, he must know that he is going to rack and ruin.
The words, which he will find wide open, mean that the effect of man’s deeds will begin to manifest itself. It will not remain only like a seed but will grow and develop into a big tree and later bear fruit.
d
45:29; 83:7-10.
1599
The fastening of the works to the neck of a man denotes that his actions and their effects stick to him permanently as long as he lives, Ta’ir (bird) signifying an habitual act (Aqrab). He is reminded that a deed once done cannot be undone and has far-reaching effects and, even if hidden from the human eye, it remains attached to the doer’s neck, and it is impossible to obliterate it. The verse may also mean that man augurs good or evil from outside things while his good or bad augury is inseparably linked to his own neck.
ٱقْرَأْ كِتَٰبَكَ كَفَىٰ بِنَفْسِكَ ٱلْيَوْمَ عَلَيْكَ حَسِيبًا
17:72; 45:30; 69:20, 26, 27.
17:72; 45:30; 69:20, 26, 27.
17:72; 45:30; 69:20, 26, 27.
Commentary:
The expression, Read thy book, used figuratively means, "take thy punishment". The words, Sufficient is thy own soul this day as reckoner against thee, clearly show that punishment is not something that comes from outside but it takes its birth within man himself. In fact, the punishments and rewards of Heaven and Hell will only be so many embodiments and representations of the deeds, good or bad, of man. Thus in this life man is the architect of his own destiny and in the next he will be his own rewarder or punisher.
b
17:72; 45:30; 69:20, 26, 27.
a
17:72; 45:30; 69:20, 26, 27.
1944
Commentary:
The expression, Read thy book, used figuratively means, "take thy punishment". The words, Sufficient is thy own soul this day as reckoner against thee, clearly show that punishment is not something that comes from outside but it takes its birth within man himself. In fact, the punishments and rewards of Heaven and Hell will only be so many embodiments and representations of the deeds, good or bad, of man. Thus in this life man is the architect of his own destiny and in the next he will be his own rewarder or punisher.
a
17:72; 45:30; 69:20, 26, 27.
مَّنِ ٱهْتَدَىٰ فَإِنَّمَا يَهْتَدِى لِنَفْسِهِۦ ۖ وَمَن ضَلَّ فَإِنَّمَا يَضِلُّ عَلَيْهَا ۚ وَلَا تَزِرُ وَازِرَةٌ وِزْرَ أُخْرَىٰ ۗ وَمَا كُنَّا مُعَذِّبِينَ حَتَّىٰ نَبْعَثَ رَسُولًا
10:109; 39:42.
6:165; 35:19; 39:8; 53:39.
28:60.
惩罚不是外来的事物, 而是在人类内部产生的。事实上, 天上的报答和火狱的惩罚只是人在今生做的种种善事或恶行的许多化身和代表。因此, 在今生人是他自己命运的缔造者, 而在后世可以这样说, 他是他自己的报答者或惩罚者。
每个人都须背上他自己的十字架。任何别人代他牺牲, 对他没有好处。这节经文彻底打击了替人赎罪的这一教义的基础。
在我们这一代, 这个世界已经见到了许多瘟疫、饥馑、战争、地震, 与其他史无前例地严重的、无可比拟的大规模的、一个紧接一个的灾难来加重人类生活的苦难。这些天灾人祸来到世间之前, 安拉一定已经派来了一个警告者。
یعنی کوئی شخص جس پر جواب دہی لازمی ہو دوسرے کی جگہ جواب دہی نہیں کر سکے گا۔ نیز دیکھئے نوٹ سورۃ انعام آیت۱۶۵
10:109; 39:42.
6:165; 35:19; 39:8; 53:39.
28:60.
Punishment is not something that comes from outside but it takes its birth within man himself. In fact, the punishments and rewards of Heaven and Hell will only be so many embodiments and representations of the deeds, good or bad, of man done by him in this life. Thus in this life man is the architect of his own destiny and in the next he will be, so to say, his own rewarder or punisher.
Everyone has to bear his own cross. Nobody’s vicarious sacrifice can do him any good. The verse strikes at the root of the doctrine of atonement.
The world has, in our own generation, seen pestilences, famines, wars, earthquakes and other calamities of unprecedented severity and unparalleled magnitude in such rapid succession as to embitter human life. Before these calamities and catastrophes visited the earth, God must have raised a Warner.
10:109; 39:42.
6:165; 35:19; 39:8; 53:39.
28:60.
Commentary:
This verse further explains the purport of the previous verse. It shows that man himself benefits by his good deeds or suffers the evil consequences of his bad deeds. So whatever he does, he does for or against his own self. A murderer, in fact, murders his own self, and a thief steals his own property. Similarly when a man does good to another person, in reality he does good to himself.
Christian theological writers sometimes quote this verse in support of the doctrine that Jesus took upon himself, and suffered for, the sins of man. They argue that according to this verse a sinner cannot bear the sins of another person, but Jesus, being sinless, could and did bear other people’s sins. Without entering here into the sinlessness or otherwise of Jesus, it may be pointed out that what the verse means is only this, that man himself and no one else in his place can suffer the consequences of his actions. He has to bear his own cross; none else shall answer for him. Punishment or reward is no external thing but is another name for the consequences of man’s actions, and it is evident that where the seed is sown only there does it bear fruit. So when punishment or reward proceeds from within the doer himself, how can any other person share it with him or be responsible for it?
The verse under comment thus lends no support to the Christian doctrine of Atonement; on the contrary, it refutes and contradicts it. The Christian doctrine is based on the assumption that punishment is something external and therefore one person can atone for the sins of another person. The present verse clearly refutes this unnatural idea.
In order to meet this objection Christians hold Hell to be a material thing. It is clearly unreasonable to believe that Hell is a material thing and Heaven spiritual. Either both are material or both spiritual. If Hell is spiritual then there is no sense in one person bearing the punishment of another. No person can share the regret, grief, anger, etc., of another, because all these things take their birth within man himself and are the result of his own deeds. He can become relieved of the punishment of his deeds only when he brings about death over his baser self and a complete and genuine change takes place in him through repentance and remorse.
The verse also explains another divine law viz. God does not send down destructive punishment upon a people unless He has first raised a Warner among them. This law has also been expressly laid down in vv. 67:9, 10; 39:72; 35:38 & 28:60.
The truth of these verses has been remarkably demonstrated in our own generation. The world has seen pestilences, famines, wars, earthquakes and other calamities of unprecedented severity and unparalleled magnitude in such rapid succession as to embitter human life. But before these calamities and catastrophes visited the earth God raised in the person of Ahmad, the Promised Messiah, a Warner who warned mankind of the impending tribulation.
God’s purpose in raising His Messengers and sending down punishment when people reject and oppose them is that they should listen to their admonitions and reform themselves. See also 4:166; 24:48; 35:38; 39:72 & 67:9-10.
c
10:109; 39:42.
d
6:165; 35:19; 39:8; 53:39.
e
28:60.
705
惩罚不是外来的事物, 而是在人类内部产生的。事实上, 天上的报答和火狱的惩罚只是人在今生做的种种善事或恶行的许多化身和代表。因此, 在今生人是他自己命运的缔造者, 而在后世可以这样说, 他是他自己的报答者或惩罚者。
706
每个人都须背上他自己的十字架。任何别人代他牺牲, 对他没有好处。这节经文彻底打击了替人赎罪的这一教义的基础。
707
在我们这一代, 这个世界已经见到了许多瘟疫、饥馑、战争、地震, 与其他史无前例地严重的、无可比拟的大规模的、一个紧接一个的灾难来加重人类生活的苦难。这些天灾人祸来到世间之前, 安拉一定已经派来了一个警告者。
1
یعنی کوئی شخص جس پر جواب دہی لازمی ہو دوسرے کی جگہ جواب دہی نہیں کر سکے گا۔ نیز دیکھئے نوٹ سورۃ انعام آیت۱۶۵
a
10:109; 39:42.
b
6:165; 35:19; 39:8; 53:39.
c
28:60.
1945
Commentary:
This verse further explains the purport of the previous verse. It shows that man himself benefits by his good deeds or suffers the evil consequences of his bad deeds. So whatever he does, he does for or against his own self. A murderer, in fact, murders his own self, and a thief steals his own property. Similarly when a man does good to another person, in reality he does good to himself.
Christian theological writers sometimes quote this verse in support of the doctrine that Jesus took upon himself, and suffered for, the sins of man. They argue that according to this verse a sinner cannot bear the sins of another person, but Jesus, being sinless, could and did bear other people’s sins. Without entering here into the sinlessness or otherwise of Jesus, it may be pointed out that what the verse means is only this, that man himself and no one else in his place can suffer the consequences of his actions. He has to bear his own cross; none else shall answer for him. Punishment or reward is no external thing but is another name for the consequences of man’s actions, and it is evident that where the seed is sown only there does it bear fruit. So when punishment or reward proceeds from within the doer himself, how can any other person share it with him or be responsible for it?
The verse under comment thus lends no support to the Christian doctrine of Atonement; on the contrary, it refutes and contradicts it. The Christian doctrine is based on the assumption that punishment is something external and therefore one person can atone for the sins of another person. The present verse clearly refutes this unnatural idea.
In order to meet this objection Christians hold Hell to be a material thing. It is clearly unreasonable to believe that Hell is a material thing and Heaven spiritual. Either both are material or both spiritual. If Hell is spiritual then there is no sense in one person bearing the punishment of another. No person can share the regret, grief, anger, etc., of another, because all these things take their birth within man himself and are the result of his own deeds. He can become relieved of the punishment of his deeds only when he brings about death over his baser self and a complete and genuine change takes place in him through repentance and remorse.
The verse also explains another divine law viz. God does not send down destructive punishment upon a people unless He has first raised a Warner among them. This law has also been expressly laid down in vv. 67:9, 10; 39:72; 35:38 & 28:60.
The truth of these verses has been remarkably demonstrated in our own generation. The world has seen pestilences, famines, wars, earthquakes and other calamities of unprecedented severity and unparalleled magnitude in such rapid succession as to embitter human life. But before these calamities and catastrophes visited the earth God raised in the person of Ahmad, the Promised Messiah, a Warner who warned mankind of the impending tribulation.
God’s purpose in raising His Messengers and sending down punishment when people reject and oppose them is that they should listen to their admonitions and reform themselves. See also 4:166; 24:48; 35:38; 39:72 & 67:9-10.
b
10:109; 39:42.
c
6:165; 35:19; 39:8; 53:39.
d
28:60.
1600
Punishment is not something that comes from outside but it takes its birth within man himself. In fact, the punishments and rewards of Heaven and Hell will only be so many embodiments and representations of the deeds, good or bad, of man done by him in this life. Thus in this life man is the architect of his own destiny and in the next he will be, so to say, his own rewarder or punisher.
1601
Everyone has to bear his own cross. Nobody’s vicarious sacrifice can do him any good. The verse strikes at the root of the doctrine of atonement.
1602
The world has, in our own generation, seen pestilences, famines, wars, earthquakes and other calamities of unprecedented severity and unparalleled magnitude in such rapid succession as to embitter human life. Before these calamities and catastrophes visited the earth, God must have raised a Warner.
وَإِذَآ أَرَدْنَآ أَن نُّهْلِكَ قَرْيَةً أَمَرْنَا مُتْرَفِيهَا فَفَسَقُوا۟ فِيهَا فَحَقَّ عَلَيْهَا ٱلْقَوْلُ فَدَمَّرْنَٰهَا تَدْمِيرًا
اس آیت کے بہت غلط معنے کیے جاتے ہیں لیکن حضرت ابن عباسؓ نے اس کا صحیح مفہوم نکالا ہے جس سے سب اعتراض دور ہو جاتے ہیں۔ (دیکھئے بحر محیط جلد۶ ص۱۷) ہم نے اسی کے مطابق ترجمہ کیا ہے۔
22:46; 28:59.
By Qaryah (township) is here meant the Mother-town, i.e. a town which serves as a metropolis or centre of culture and politics for other towns.
22:46; 28:59.
Important Words:
مترفیھا (its rebellious people). مترفis derived from ترف which means, he led a plentiful and pleasant or an easy life; or a life of ease and plenty; it (a plant or herbage) was or became luxuriant, flourishing and fresh by reason of plentiful irrigation. اترف means, he persevered or persisted in, or resolved upon transgression, wrongdoing, or deviation from the right way. They say اترفته النعمة i.e. wealth, or what God bestowed upon him, made him excessively disobedient or rebellious; or extravagant in acts of disobedience and in wrongdoing; or made him lead a life of ease and plenty. مترفtherefore means, one left to do what he wills; one enjoying a life of ease and plenty; luxurious or indulging himself largely in the pleasures or delights of the present life; one who is not prevented from enjoying himself; one whose means of subsistence are made ample or plentiful; one whom a life of ease and plenty or wealth causes to exult, or to exult excessively, and to behave insolently and ungratefully; one who magnifies himself; or behaves proudly, haughtily or insolently. The Quranic expression مترفیھا means, the worst of its chiefs; and the leaders in evil (Lane & Aqrab). See also 11:117.
Commentary:
Some critics of Islam have first translated this verse as "We command its rebellious inhabitants and they transgress therein" and then have made it a target for objection, saying that God Himself first commands the people to transgress and then punishes them for their transgression. The words of the verse do not justify this objection. The verse clearly states that disbelievers defied the commandments of God and as a result of their defiance and transgression they were destroyed. Elsewhere the Quran expressly says that it is only good deeds that God commands men to do. See 7:29 & 16:91.
The expression, We address our commandment to its rebellious people, should not be understood to mean that the command to obey was given only to one section of the people. It was given to all the people as the word مترف (lit. one who does what he pleases and is rebellious) comprises all sorts of disobedient and rebellious people, whether rich or poor. Even if the expression may appear to refer to only one class of people, according to Quranic style and diction, it applies to all peoples. Analogous expressions have been used in the Quran where a command intended for all people seems to have been addressed to one person only. In 38:76 the command to obey Adam was given to all the angels but it seems to have been addressed to Iblis only. See also 2:35.
By قریة (a township) is here meant the mother-town, a town which serves as a metropolis or centre of culture and politics for other towns.
a
22:46; 28:59.
708
这里 قَرْيَة (Qaryah, 城市) 的意思是城市之母, 也就是一个大都市或其他城市的文化和政治中心。
2
اس آیت کے بہت غلط معنے کیے جاتے ہیں لیکن حضرت ابن عباسؓ نے اس کا صحیح مفہوم نکالا ہے جس سے سب اعتراض دور ہو جاتے ہیں۔ (دیکھئے بحر محیط جلد۶ ص۱۷) ہم نے اسی کے مطابق ترجمہ کیا ہے۔
a
22:46; 28:59.
1946
Important Words:
مترفیھا (its rebellious people). مترفis derived from ترف which means, he led a plentiful and pleasant or an easy life; or a life of ease and plenty; it (a plant or herbage) was or became luxuriant, flourishing and fresh by reason of plentiful irrigation. اترف means, he persevered or persisted in, or resolved upon transgression, wrongdoing, or deviation from the right way. They say اترفته النعمة i.e. wealth, or what God bestowed upon him, made him excessively disobedient or rebellious; or extravagant in acts of disobedience and in wrongdoing; or made him lead a life of ease and plenty. مترفtherefore means, one left to do what he wills; one enjoying a life of ease and plenty; luxurious or indulging himself largely in the pleasures or delights of the present life; one who is not prevented from enjoying himself; one whose means of subsistence are made ample or plentiful; one whom a life of ease and plenty or wealth causes to exult, or to exult excessively, and to behave insolently and ungratefully; one who magnifies himself; or behaves proudly, haughtily or insolently. The Quranic expression مترفیھا means, the worst of its chiefs; and the leaders in evil (Lane & Aqrab). See also 11:117.
Commentary:
Some critics of Islam have first translated this verse as "We command its rebellious inhabitants and they transgress therein" and then have made it a target for objection, saying that God Himself first commands the people to transgress and then punishes them for their transgression. The words of the verse do not justify this objection. The verse clearly states that disbelievers defied the commandments of God and as a result of their defiance and transgression they were destroyed. Elsewhere the Quran expressly says that it is only good deeds that God commands men to do. See 7:29 & 16:91.
The expression, We address our commandment to its rebellious people, should not be understood to mean that the command to obey was given only to one section of the people. It was given to all the people as the word مترف (lit. one who does what he pleases and is rebellious) comprises all sorts of disobedient and rebellious people, whether rich or poor. Even if the expression may appear to refer to only one class of people, according to Quranic style and diction, it applies to all peoples. Analogous expressions have been used in the Quran where a command intended for all people seems to have been addressed to one person only. In 38:76 the command to obey Adam was given to all the angels but it seems to have been addressed to Iblis only. See also 2:35.
By قریة (a township) is here meant the mother-town, a town which serves as a metropolis or centre of culture and politics for other towns.
e
22:46; 28:59.
1603
By Qaryah (township) is here meant the Mother-town, i.e. a town which serves as a metropolis or centre of culture and politics for other towns.
وَكَمْ أَهْلَكْنَا مِنَ ٱلْقُرُونِ مِنۢ بَعْدِ نُوحٍ ۗ وَكَفَىٰ بِرَبِّكَ بِذُنُوبِ عِبَادِهِۦ خَبِيرًۢا بَصِيرًا
21:12; 65:9.
21:12; 65:9.
21:12; 65:9.
Commentary:
The verse means to say that the appearance of a Divine Messenger is no new phenomenon. Prophets have been appearing in the world since the days of Noah and the enemies of these Prophets have always come to grief. God cannot punish men for going astray without first sending His Messengers to lead them to the right path.
b
21:12; 65:9.
a
21:12; 65:9.
1947
Commentary:
The verse means to say that the appearance of a Divine Messenger is no new phenomenon. Prophets have been appearing in the world since the days of Noah and the enemies of these Prophets have always come to grief. God cannot punish men for going astray without first sending His Messengers to lead them to the right path.
a
21:12; 65:9.
مَّن كَانَ يُرِيدُ ٱلْعَاجِلَةَ عَجَّلْنَا لَهُۥ فِيهَا مَا نَشَآءُ لِمَن نُّرِيدُ ثُمَّ جَعَلْنَا لَهُۥ جَهَنَّمَ يَصْلَىٰهَا مَذْمُومًا مَّدْحُورًا
3:146; 42:21.
3:146; 42:21.
3:146; 42:21.
Important Words:
العاجلة (the present life) is the feminine of عاجل which is derived from عجل which means, he hastened, made haste or speed; he was or became hasty, quick or expeditious. عاجل means, present; ready, not delayed; and is the contrary of آجل which means, delayed, postponed, not present, future, etc. العاجلة signifies the present hour or time; the present abode, world, life or state of existence (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse admonishes us not to confine our efforts to the achievement of the paltry material benefits of this life, which are easy to get, and not to regard these gains as a mark of God’s grace and pleasure because people who are devoid of all Divine love and are even under the displeasure of God may also succeed in achieving material prosperity by making proper use of the material resources at their disposal. Such prosperity is never the result of God’s grace. Only that prosperity can be regarded as the result of God’s grace which is accompanied by spiritual advancement. True believers, therefore, should look more to lasting spiritual blessings though they may be late in coming.
c
3:146; 42:21.
a
3:146; 42:21.
1948
Important Words:
العاجلة (the present life) is the feminine of عاجل which is derived from عجل which means, he hastened, made haste or speed; he was or became hasty, quick or expeditious. عاجل means, present; ready, not delayed; and is the contrary of آجل which means, delayed, postponed, not present, future, etc. العاجلة signifies the present hour or time; the present abode, world, life or state of existence (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse admonishes us not to confine our efforts to the achievement of the paltry material benefits of this life, which are easy to get, and not to regard these gains as a mark of God’s grace and pleasure because people who are devoid of all Divine love and are even under the displeasure of God may also succeed in achieving material prosperity by making proper use of the material resources at their disposal. Such prosperity is never the result of God’s grace. Only that prosperity can be regarded as the result of God’s grace which is accompanied by spiritual advancement. True believers, therefore, should look more to lasting spiritual blessings though they may be late in coming.
b
3:146; 42:21.
وَمَنْ أَرَادَ ٱلْءَاخِرَةَ وَسَعَىٰ لَهَا سَعْيَهَا وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ فَأُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ كَانَ سَعْيُهُم مَّشْكُورًا
3:146; 42:21.
مَنْ کا لفظ مفرد اور جمع دونوں معنے رکھتا ہے۔ ہم نے جمع کے معنے کیے ہیں۔
3:146; 42:21.
The pronoun 'it' refers to the Hereafter and the meaning is that only such efforts, as are calculated to secure the good of the Hereafter, will be productive of really good results.
3:146; 42:21.
Commentary:
The pronoun ھا (it) in the expression سعیھا (as it should be striven for) refers to the Hereafter, the meaning being that only such efforts as are calculated to secure the good of the Hereafter will be productive of really good results.
The words, and is a believer, have been added to point out that the securing of the good of the Hereafter depends upon right belief and purity of heart. Efforts made for material prosperity may bear fruit even in the absence of right belief but efforts made for the attainment of the good of the next life are effective only when they are accompanied by true faith. The verse should not be understood to mean that the good deeds of the Faithful only are acceptable to God. What it means is that good deeds accompanied by true belief in the next life will be fully rewarded in the Hereafter, while the reward of those good deeds which are done without any such belief in the Hereafter is confined to only the material benefits of this world.
d
3:146; 42:21.
3
مَنْ کا لفظ مفرد اور جمع دونوں معنے رکھتا ہے۔ ہم نے جمع کے معنے کیے ہیں۔
b
3:146; 42:21.
1949
Commentary:
The pronoun ھا (it) in the expression سعیھا (as it should be striven for) refers to the Hereafter, the meaning being that only such efforts as are calculated to secure the good of the Hereafter will be productive of really good results.
The words, and is a believer, have been added to point out that the securing of the good of the Hereafter depends upon right belief and purity of heart. Efforts made for material prosperity may bear fruit even in the absence of right belief but efforts made for the attainment of the good of the next life are effective only when they are accompanied by true faith. The verse should not be understood to mean that the good deeds of the Faithful only are acceptable to God. What it means is that good deeds accompanied by true belief in the next life will be fully rewarded in the Hereafter, while the reward of those good deeds which are done without any such belief in the Hereafter is confined to only the material benefits of this world.
c
3:146; 42:21.
1604
The pronoun 'it' refers to the Hereafter and the meaning is that only such efforts, as are calculated to secure the good of the Hereafter, will be productive of really good results.
كُلًّا نُّمِدُّ هَٰٓؤُلَآءِ وَهَٰٓؤُلَآءِ مِنْ عَطَآءِ رَبِّكَ ۚ وَمَا كَانَ عَطَآءُ رَبِّكَ مَحْظُورًا
Divine aid is of two kinds: (1) general aid, as a result of which good works and efforts of all sorts of peoples—Muslims, Christians, Jews, Hindus, etc. bear fruit according to their scope and magnitude; and (2) special grace and succour of God which is confined to spiritual matters and which is given to His true servants only and is denied to disbelievers.
Important Words:
نمد (We render aid) is derived from مد. They say مد الحبل i.e. he pulled, strained or stretched the rope. امدہ means, he granted him delay or respite. امدہ بمال کثیر means, he gave him much wealth. امدالامیر الجند بالخیل والرجال means, the commander aided or succoured his army with horses and men (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse removes the misapprehension which might have arisen from the previous verse that good deeds only of the Faithful are rewarded. We are here told that Divine aid is of two kinds: (1) general aid, as a result of which all good works and efforts of all sorts of people, Muslims, Christians, Jews, Hindus etc., bear fruit according to their scope and magnitude and (2) special grace and succour of God which is confined to spiritual matters and which is given to God’s true servants only and is denied to disbelievers.
1950
Important Words:
نمد (We render aid) is derived from مد. They say مد الحبل i.e. he pulled, strained or stretched the rope. امدہ means, he granted him delay or respite. امدہ بمال کثیر means, he gave him much wealth. امدالامیر الجند بالخیل والرجال means, the commander aided or succoured his army with horses and men (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse removes the misapprehension which might have arisen from the previous verse that good deeds only of the Faithful are rewarded. We are here told that Divine aid is of two kinds: (1) general aid, as a result of which all good works and efforts of all sorts of people, Muslims, Christians, Jews, Hindus etc., bear fruit according to their scope and magnitude and (2) special grace and succour of God which is confined to spiritual matters and which is given to God’s true servants only and is denied to disbelievers.
1605
Divine aid is of two kinds: (1) general aid, as a result of which good works and efforts of all sorts of peoples—Muslims, Christians, Jews, Hindus, etc. bear fruit according to their scope and magnitude; and (2) special grace and succour of God which is confined to spiritual matters and which is given to His true servants only and is denied to disbelievers.
ٱنظُرْ كَيْفَ فَضَّلْنَا بَعْضَهُمْ عَلَىٰ بَعْضٍ ۚ وَلَلْءَاخِرَةُ أَكْبَرُ دَرَجَٰتٍ وَأَكْبَرُ تَفْضِيلًا
6:33; 12:58; 16:42.
6:33; 12:58; 16:42.
Commentary:
In this world we find that some persons occupy higher positions than others. But in the life to come differences in rank will be much more clearly marked. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said that a section of the inmates of Paradise enjoying very high spiritual positions will find those of still higher ranks to be so far exalted above them that the latter’s dwelling-places will appear to them like distant stars raised high in the firmament (Muslim, Kitabul-Jannat).
e
6:33; 12:58; 16:42.
a
6:33; 12:58; 16:42.
1951
Commentary:
In this world we find that some persons occupy higher positions than others. But in the life to come differences in rank will be much more clearly marked. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said that a section of the inmates of Paradise enjoying very high spiritual positions will find those of still higher ranks to be so far exalted above them that the latter’s dwelling-places will appear to them like distant stars raised high in the firmament (Muslim, Kitabul-Jannat).
a
6:33; 12:58; 16:42.لَّا تَجْعَلْ مَعَ ٱللَّهِ إِلَٰهًا ءَاخَرَ فَتَقْعُدَ مَذْمُومًا مَّخْذُولًا
17:40; 26:214; 28:89.
Shirk (associating false gods with Allah) causes man to sink morally and spiritually. Never has a people, steeped in Shirk, been known to have made any real moral or material progress. In fact all evils spring from Shirk.
17:40; 26:214; 28:89.
Commentary:
This verse gives the reason why the rewards of the Hereafter will be given only to those who have faith in it. The reason given here is that men will be made to live with those to whom they are attached. Thus those who love God will scale spiritual heights and will become at one with Him. On the other hand those who are devoted to their false gods will be dragged down to the depths of spiritual degradation. In fact shirk (idolatry) causes man to sink morally and spiritually. Never has a people steeped in shirk been known to have made any real progress. No moral or material progress is possible unless shirk is eradicated.
a
17:40; 26:214; 28:89.
709
شِرْك (Shirk, 设立与安拉同等的虚假崇拜对象) 使人们在道德和精神上堕落。从不见沉浸在多神崇拜中的民族, 曾在道德或物质上有什么真正的进步。事实上, 一切恶事都由 شِرْك (Shirk) 而生。
a
17:40; 26:214; 28:89.
1952
Commentary:
This verse gives the reason why the rewards of the Hereafter will be given only to those who have faith in it. The reason given here is that men will be made to live with those to whom they are attached. Thus those who love God will scale spiritual heights and will become at one with Him. On the other hand those who are devoted to their false gods will be dragged down to the depths of spiritual degradation. In fact shirk (idolatry) causes man to sink morally and spiritually. Never has a people steeped in shirk been known to have made any real progress. No moral or material progress is possible unless shirk is eradicated.
b
17:40; 26:214; 28:89.
1606
Shirk (associating false gods with Allah) causes man to sink morally and spiritually. Never has a people, steeped in Shirk, been known to have made any real moral or material progress. In fact all evils spring from Shirk.
۞ وَقَضَىٰ رَبُّكَ أَلَّا تَعْبُدُوٓا۟ إِلَّآ إِيَّاهُ وَبِٱلْوَٰلِدَيْنِ إِحْسَٰنًا ۚ إِمَّا يَبْلُغَنَّ عِندَكَ ٱلْكِبَرَ أَحَدُهُمَآ أَوْ كِلَاهُمَا فَلَا تَقُل لَّهُمَآ أُفٍّ وَلَا تَنْهَرْهُمَا وَقُل لَّهُمَا قَوْلًا كَرِيمًا
2:84; 4:37; 12:41; 41:15.
6:152; 29:9; 31:15; 46:16.
从这节经文起, 开始讲那些行为的原则与法规。一个民族遵守这些原则和法规, 就能保全他们组织的完整, 使它不会解体和腐败。信仰唯一的安拉, 必须放在头等重要的位置, 并且谴责 شِرْك (Shirk--------设立与安拉同等的崇拜对象), 因为相信安拉的独一性, 是生出一切善行的种籽。这种信仰的缺少, 是一切罪恶的根源。这既是自然法则, 又是这本经律的基础。这本经律的全部法则的基础是信仰安拉的独一性, 这一明显的事实勿需再加说明; 即使是自然法则和一切科学进步也是以此为基础的。因为假设有一个以上的主宰, 那么, 必然会有一个以上的自然法则。可是, 如果没有一个一定的统一的自然法则的话, 那么, 一切科学进步就会终止, 因为一切科学发现和发明都是由于相信整个宇宙都充满着一种有一定程序的、不变的系统而产生的。这一节经文中制定的第二个重要律令是关于人类的道德行为的。他们对双亲的责任形成律令的最重要的部份, 因为首先指导人们崇拜安拉的是他们的双亲, 而且父母的镜子能反映出安拉的常德, 是安拉的常德在较小的和人的规范内被给与实际的表现。有关安拉的律令是消极的, 而关于双亲的律令却是积极的。人们被告知, 由于人们不可能报答安拉的恩赐, 但他们至少不做شِرْك (Shirk) 这种事。但是对双亲他们是能够报答他们的慈爱和恩情的, 虽然只是很不够的, 但他们得到一个明确的律令, 对父母要温顺宽厚。
阿拉伯语言中, اُفْ (Uff) 这个单词用以表示用话说出一个人的嫌恶的心情, 而نَهْر (Nahr) 用以表示以实际行动来表达嫌恶的心情。把这两个单词合起来, 这节经文的意思是, 一个人切不要对他双亲讲刺耳的话, 更不能苛刻粗暴地对待他们。
اس آیت سے ثابت ہے کہ قرآن کریم میں کئی جگہ خطاب محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم سے ہوتا ہے مگر مراد آپ کی امت ہوتی ہے کیونکہ یہ حکم ماں باپ سے سلوک کا ہے اور آپ کے والد آپ کی پیدائش سے پہلے اور آپ کی والدہ آپ کے بلوغ سے پہلے فوت ہو گئی تھیں۔
2:84; 4:37; 12:41; 41:15.
6:152; 29:9; 31:15; 46:16.
With this verse begin those principles and rules of conduct by observing which a people can preserve the integrity of their organization and render it safe against disintegration and decline. Pride of place is given to belief in the Oneness of God and condemnation of Shirk (setting up equals with Allah), because belief in Divine Unity is a seed out of which grow all virtues, and lack of which lies at the root of all sins. It constitutes the basis and the foundation for both the law of nature and the law of the Shari‘ah. That the whole law of the Shari‘ah is based on belief in the Unity of God is too patent a reality to need any explanation; but even the law of nature and all scientific progress are also based on it. For, if it be supposed that there are more gods than one, it necessarily follows that there are more than one law of nature. But in the absence of one fixed and uniform natural law all progress of science will come to an end, because all the discoveries and inventions m
In Arabic the word Uff is used to express one’s disgust by words of mouth and Nahr is used to express it by actual deed. By combining these two words the verse means that one should never speak harshly to one’s parents, much less act unkindly towards them.
2:84; 4:37; 12:41; 41:15.
6:152; 29:9; 31:15; 46:16.
Important Words:
اف (a word expressive of disgust) is derived from اف (affa) which means, he said اف (uff) by reason of anxiety or disquietude of mind, or by reason of vexation, distress of mind or disgust. اف is a word expressive of vexation, distress of mind or disgust, dislike, displeasure or hatred; dirt of the ear or paring of the nail; alas, woe or fie. They say اف لك i.e. fie upon thee! The Quranic expression فلا تقل لھما اف means, And say not thou to them اف i.e. do not thou deem anything of their affairs burdensome nor be contracted in bosom thereby, nor be tough or harsh or coarse to them; or do not thou say to them anything expressive of the least disgust (Lane & Aqrab).
ولا تنھرھما (nor reproach them). نھر means, he chid him; he checked him, restrained him or forbade him, with rough speech. (Lane & Aqrab).
کریما (excellent) is derived from کرم which means, it was or became highly esteemed or valued; excellent, precious or rare. They say کرمت ارضه i.e. his land was or became productive or fertile. اکرمه means, he treated him with honour or courtesy. کریم therefore means, generous; noble; high-born; highly esteemed or valued; excellent, precious or rare. It is the contrary of لئیم which means, ignoble; low-born, etc. (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
With this verse begin those principles and rules of conduct by observing which a people can preserve the integrity of their organization and make it safe against disintegration and decline.
In this connection pride of place is given to the maintenance of belief in the Unity and Oneness of God and refutation of shirk (setting up equals with God), because it is in the heyday of their glory and splendour that a people fall a prey to superstitious ideas and idolatrous practices. In fact shirk is at the root of all sins. Man sins because he lacks true faith in God and His attributes. Belief in the Unity of God is like a seed out of which grow all virtues. It is the pivot round which the teachings of all religions and codes of morality revolve. This belief constitutes the basis and the foundation for both the law of nature and the Law of Shari‘ah. That the Law of Shari‘ah is based on belief in the Unity of God is too patent a fact to need any explanation; but even the law of nature and all scientific progress are also based on it. For if it be supposed that there are more gods than one, it necessarily follows that there is more than one law of nature. But in the absence of one fixed and uniform natural law all progress of science will have come to an end, because all the discoveries and inventions made by science are due to the belief that an ordered, fixed and unchangeable system pervades the whole universe. Without such a belief man could never have devoted his attention and labour to fathom the secrets of the unknown. The second most important precept laid down in the verse under comment concerns man’s moral conduct. His obligations towards his parents form the most important part of it, because it is the parents who first of all direct our attention to God. It is in the parental mirror that the Divine attributes of Mercy, Compassion, Love and Providence are reflected and on a minor human scale are given practical expression. They point to the Being from Whom all things take their origin. The long chain of man’s parentage shows that his existence is not the result of mere accident or chance. It turns our thoughts to the Great Originator and Creator. It also shows that a great and noble purpose underlies the creation of man.
The commandment given in relation to God is negative. Man is told that as it is not possible for him to make a return of God’s favours, he should at least refrain from shirk (setting up equals with Him). In the case of parents, however, he is given a positive commandment, because he is in a position to return their love and kindness, though only very inadequately. So he is commanded to be generous to them.
The words, with thee, are significant. They show that when the parents of a person are dependent on him and live with him, he must be specially on his guard against using any harsh words about them. The words have been added because when a man’s parents are living with him, there is always the likelihood for differences to arise and consequently for the embitterment of mutual relations. Moreover, when a person spends his money for another he is inclined to think that he has a right to exercise his authority over him. The Quran therefore has emphasized that extra care should be taken in our relations towards our parents.
In Arabic the word اف (uff) is used to express one’s disgust by words of mouth and نھر (nahr) is used to express it by an actual deed. So by the combination of these two words in this verse the Quran means to say that we should never speak harshly to our parents, much less act unkindly towards them.
b
2:84; 4:37; 12:41; 41:15.
c
6:152; 29:9; 31:15; 46:16.
710
从这节经文起, 开始讲那些行为的原则与法规。一个民族遵守这些原则和法规, 就能保全他们组织的完整, 使它不会解体和腐败。信仰唯一的安拉, 必须放在头等重要的位置, 并且谴责 شِرْك (Shirk--------设立与安拉同等的崇拜对象), 因为相信安拉的独一性, 是生出一切善行的种籽。这种信仰的缺少, 是一切罪恶的根源。这既是自然法则, 又是这本经律的基础。这本经律的全部法则的基础是信仰安拉的独一性, 这一明显的事实勿需再加说明; 即使是自然法则和一切科学进步也是以此为基础的。因为假设有一个以上的主宰, 那么, 必然会有一个以上的自然法则。可是, 如果没有一个一定的统一的自然法则的话, 那么, 一切科学进步就会终止, 因为一切科学发现和发明都是由于相信整个宇宙都充满着一种有一定程序的、不变的系统而产生的。这一节经文中制定的第二个重要律令是关于人类的道德行为的。他们对双亲的责任形成律令的最重要的部份, 因为首先指导人们崇拜安拉的是他们的双亲, 而且父母的镜子能反映出安拉的常德, 是安拉的常德在较小的和人的规范内被给与实际的表现。有关安拉的律令是消极的, 而关于双亲的律令却是积极的。人们被告知, 由于人们不可能报答安拉的恩赐, 但他们至少不做شِرْك (Shirk) 这种事。但是对双亲他们是能够报答他们的慈爱和恩情的, 虽然只是很不够的, 但他们得到一个明确的律令, 对父母要温顺宽厚。
711
阿拉伯语言中, اُفْ (Uff) 这个单词用以表示用话说出一个人的嫌恶的心情, 而نَهْر (Nahr) 用以表示以实际行动来表达嫌恶的心情。把这两个单词合起来, 这节经文的意思是, 一个人切不要对他双亲讲刺耳的话, 更不能苛刻粗暴地对待他们。
1
اس آیت سے ثابت ہے کہ قرآن کریم میں کئی جگہ خطاب محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم سے ہوتا ہے مگر مراد آپ کی امت ہوتی ہے کیونکہ یہ حکم ماں باپ سے سلوک کا ہے اور آپ کے والد آپ کی پیدائش سے پہلے اور آپ کی والدہ آپ کے بلوغ سے پہلے فوت ہو گئی تھیں۔
b
2:84; 4:37; 12:41; 41:15.
c
6:152; 29:9; 31:15; 46:16.
1953
Important Words:
اف (a word expressive of disgust) is derived from اف (affa) which means, he said اف (uff) by reason of anxiety or disquietude of mind, or by reason of vexation, distress of mind or disgust. اف is a word expressive of vexation, distress of mind or disgust, dislike, displeasure or hatred; dirt of the ear or paring of the nail; alas, woe or fie. They say اف لك i.e. fie upon thee! The Quranic expression فلا تقل لھما اف means, And say not thou to them اف i.e. do not thou deem anything of their affairs burdensome nor be contracted in bosom thereby, nor be tough or harsh or coarse to them; or do not thou say to them anything expressive of the least disgust (Lane & Aqrab).
ولا تنھرھما (nor reproach them). نھر means, he chid him; he checked him, restrained him or forbade him, with rough speech. (Lane & Aqrab).
کریما (excellent) is derived from کرم which means, it was or became highly esteemed or valued; excellent, precious or rare. They say کرمت ارضه i.e. his land was or became productive or fertile. اکرمه means, he treated him with honour or courtesy. کریم therefore means, generous; noble; high-born; highly esteemed or valued; excellent, precious or rare. It is the contrary of لئیم which means, ignoble; low-born, etc. (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
With this verse begin those principles and rules of conduct by observing which a people can preserve the integrity of their organization and make it safe against disintegration and decline.
In this connection pride of place is given to the maintenance of belief in the Unity and Oneness of God and refutation of shirk (setting up equals with God), because it is in the heyday of their glory and splendour that a people fall a prey to superstitious ideas and idolatrous practices. In fact shirk is at the root of all sins. Man sins because he lacks true faith in God and His attributes. Belief in the Unity of God is like a seed out of which grow all virtues. It is the pivot round which the teachings of all religions and codes of morality revolve. This belief constitutes the basis and the foundation for both the law of nature and the Law of Shari‘ah. That the Law of Shari‘ah is based on belief in the Unity of God is too patent a fact to need any explanation; but even the law of nature and all scientific progress are also based on it. For if it be supposed that there are more gods than one, it necessarily follows that there is more than one law of nature. But in the absence of one fixed and uniform natural law all progress of science will have come to an end, because all the discoveries and inventions made by science are due to the belief that an ordered, fixed and unchangeable system pervades the whole universe. Without such a belief man could never have devoted his attention and labour to fathom the secrets of the unknown. The second most important precept laid down in the verse under comment concerns man’s moral conduct. His obligations towards his parents form the most important part of it, because it is the parents who first of all direct our attention to God. It is in the parental mirror that the Divine attributes of Mercy, Compassion, Love and Providence are reflected and on a minor human scale are given practical expression. They point to the Being from Whom all things take their origin. The long chain of man’s parentage shows that his existence is not the result of mere accident or chance. It turns our thoughts to the Great Originator and Creator. It also shows that a great and noble purpose underlies the creation of man.
The commandment given in relation to God is negative. Man is told that as it is not possible for him to make a return of God’s favours, he should at least refrain from shirk (setting up equals with Him). In the case of parents, however, he is given a positive commandment, because he is in a position to return their love and kindness, though only very inadequately. So he is commanded to be generous to them.
The words, with thee, are significant. They show that when the parents of a person are dependent on him and live with him, he must be specially on his guard against using any harsh words about them. The words have been added because when a man’s parents are living with him, there is always the likelihood for differences to arise and consequently for the embitterment of mutual relations. Moreover, when a person spends his money for another he is inclined to think that he has a right to exercise his authority over him. The Quran therefore has emphasized that extra care should be taken in our relations towards our parents.
In Arabic the word اف (uff) is used to express one’s disgust by words of mouth and نھر (nahr) is used to express it by an actual deed. So by the combination of these two words in this verse the Quran means to say that we should never speak harshly to our parents, much less act unkindly towards them.
c
2:84; 4:37; 12:41; 41:15.
d
6:152; 29:9; 31:15; 46:16.
1607
With this verse begin those principles and rules of conduct by observing which a people can preserve the integrity of their organization and render it safe against disintegration and decline. Pride of place is given to belief in the Oneness of God and condemnation of Shirk (setting up equals with Allah), because belief in Divine Unity is a seed out of which grow all virtues, and lack of which lies at the root of all sins. It constitutes the basis and the foundation for both the law of nature and the law of the Shari‘ah. That the whole law of the Shari‘ah is based on belief in the Unity of God is too patent a reality to need any explanation; but even the law of nature and all scientific progress are also based on it. For, if it be supposed that there are more gods than one, it necessarily follows that there are more than one law of nature. But in the absence of one fixed and uniform natural law all progress of science will come to an end, because all the discoveries and inventions m
1608
In Arabic the word Uff is used to express one’s disgust by words of mouth and Nahr is used to express it by actual deed. By combining these two words the verse means that one should never speak harshly to one’s parents, much less act unkindly towards them.
وَٱخْفِضْ لَهُمَا جَنَاحَ ٱلذُّلِّ مِنَ ٱلرَّحْمَةِ وَقُل رَّبِّ ٱرْحَمْهُمَا كَمَا رَبَّيَانِى صَغِيرًا
14:42; 46:16; 71:29.
By a beautiful simile the verse inculcates kindness to parents. As parental love is incapable of being adequately repaid, the deficiency in this respect is enjoined to be made up by prayer for them. The prayer shows that in old age parents need to be tended as carefully and affectionately as little children are looked after in their childhood by their parents.
14:42; 46:16; 71:29.
Important Words:
جناح الذل (wing of humility). جناح is derived from جنح which means, he or it inclined, leaned or propended. They say جنح الطائرi.e. the bird contracted its wings to descend and approached like one falling and repairing to a place of refuge. جنح اللیلmeans, the night came on. جناح means wing; hand; upper arm or arm from the shoulder to the elbow; edge; side; wing of an army; protection; a part or portion of a thing. The Arabs say ھو مقصوص الجناح i.e. he has his wings clipped, meaning, he lacks strength or power or ability. One would say انا فی جناح فلان i.e. I am under the protection of such a one. خفض له جناحه means, he lowered to him his wing. The Quranic expression واخفض لھما جناح الذل means, And make soft to them thy submissive side i.e. treat them with gentleness and submissiveness or lower to them the wing of submissiveness, meaning, be submissive to them (Lane & Aqrab).
ذل (dhull) is derived from ذل (dhalla) which means, he or it was or became low, abject, despicable, humble and weak; he or it (an animal) was or became easy, tractable, submissive or manageable; it (a road) was or became beaten or trodden so as to be rendered easy to walk or ride upon; it (a tank) was or became broken. ذل (dhull) is synonymous with ذل (dhill) and means, lowness; paltriness, abasement, and weakness; easiness, tractableness; submissiveness; also gentleness; and mercy. According to Imam Raghib ذل (dhull) is a consequence of subjection and ذل (dhill) is what is after refractoriness (Lane, Aqrab & Mufradat).
Commentary:
The verse uses a beautiful simile to teach the Faithful to be always kind to their parents. It purports to say that as ordinarily a person can never fully repay the love and affection his parents gave him when he was yet a child, he should make up the deficiency by praying for them. The words of the prayer imply that in old age parents need to be tended as carefully and affectionately as little children are looked after in their childhood.
a
14:42; 46:16; 71:29.
712
这节经文用一种优美的直喻谆谆教诲要和善对待双亲。由于父母对子女的爱是报答不尽的, 这方面的欠缺只能被告诫为他俩祈祷来弥补。这一祈祷表明, 父母到了老年需要小心和热情地侍候, 正像孩子在幼小时需要双亲的照顾一样。
a
14:42; 46:16; 71:29.
1954
Important Words:
جناح الذل (wing of humility). جناح is derived from جنح which means, he or it inclined, leaned or propended. They say جنح الطائرi.e. the bird contracted its wings to descend and approached like one falling and repairing to a place of refuge. جنح اللیلmeans, the night came on. جناح means wing; hand; upper arm or arm from the shoulder to the elbow; edge; side; wing of an army; protection; a part or portion of a thing. The Arabs say ھو مقصوص الجناح i.e. he has his wings clipped, meaning, he lacks strength or power or ability. One would say انا فی جناح فلان i.e. I am under the protection of such a one. خفض له جناحه means, he lowered to him his wing. The Quranic expression واخفض لھما جناح الذل means, And make soft to them thy submissive side i.e. treat them with gentleness and submissiveness or lower to them the wing of submissiveness, meaning, be submissive to them (Lane & Aqrab).
ذل (dhull) is derived from ذل (dhalla) which means, he or it was or became low, abject, despicable, humble and weak; he or it (an animal) was or became easy, tractable, submissive or manageable; it (a road) was or became beaten or trodden so as to be rendered easy to walk or ride upon; it (a tank) was or became broken. ذل (dhull) is synonymous with ذل (dhill) and means, lowness; paltriness, abasement, and weakness; easiness, tractableness; submissiveness; also gentleness; and mercy. According to Imam Raghib ذل (dhull) is a consequence of subjection and ذل (dhill) is what is after refractoriness (Lane, Aqrab & Mufradat).
Commentary:
The verse uses a beautiful simile to teach the Faithful to be always kind to their parents. It purports to say that as ordinarily a person can never fully repay the love and affection his parents gave him when he was yet a child, he should make up the deficiency by praying for them. The words of the prayer imply that in old age parents need to be tended as carefully and affectionately as little children are looked after in their childhood.
a
14:42; 46:16; 71:29.
1609
By a beautiful simile the verse inculcates kindness to parents. As parental love is incapable of being adequately repaid, the deficiency in this respect is enjoined to be made up by prayer for them. The prayer shows that in old age parents need to be tended as carefully and affectionately as little children are looked after in their childhood by their parents.
رَّبُّكُمْ أَعْلَمُ بِمَا فِى نُفُوسِكُمْ ۚ إِن تَكُونُوا۟ صَٰلِحِينَ فَإِنَّهُۥ كَانَ لِلْأَوَّٰبِينَ غَفُورًا
Commentary:
This verse shows that if a person serves his parents sincerely and wholeheartedly, then God, out of His Mercy, makes up for his remissness and lapse, if any. It is to this commandment about being kind to one’s parents in their old age that the Holy Prophet referred when he said, "Unfortunate is that person who got an opportunity to serve one of his parents and failed to earn God’s forgiveness" (Kathir, vol. 6, p. 61).
1955
Commentary:
This verse shows that if a person serves his parents sincerely and wholeheartedly, then God, out of His Mercy, makes up for his remissness and lapse, if any. It is to this commandment about being kind to one’s parents in their old age that the Holy Prophet referred when he said, "Unfortunate is that person who got an opportunity to serve one of his parents and failed to earn God’s forgiveness" (Kathir, vol. 6, p. 61).
وَءَاتِ ذَا ٱلْقُرْبَىٰ حَقَّهُۥ وَٱلْمِسْكِينَ وَٱبْنَ ٱلسَّبِيلِ وَلَا تُبَذِّرْ تَبْذِيرًا
16:91; 30:39.
16:91; 30:39.
16:91; 30:39.
Important Words:
تبذر (squander) is derived from بذر (badhdhara) which is the intensified form of بذر (badhara) which means, he sowed seed; he scattered seed upon the ground; he scattered or dispersed or he scattered or dispersed much; he divulged what was secret; he talked much. They say بذر الخلق i.e. He (God) scattered or dispersed mankind in the earth. بذرت الارضmeans, the land put forth its herbage in a scattered state. بذرالعلم means, he disseminated and diffused knowledge. بذر المال (badhdhara) means, he dissipated or squandered wealth by extravagant expenditure and destroyed and wasted it; he expended his wealth so largely as not to leave of it whereby he might subsist, or he expended it in acts of disobedience; or he squandered it in a way that was not right (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse declares that the relatives of a rich person are entitled to a share in his property, and so are wayfarers and poor people. A person’s relatives help him in various ways to earn his wealth. For instance, ‘A’ succeeds in getting a highly lucrative post as the result of the good education his parents have given him, depriving their other children of a similar education. The latter, therefore, possess a right in the wealth of ‘A’ because he rose to his high position at their expense. It is clearly stated in 51:20 that the poor and the needy have a right to share the property of the rich.
As for the wayfarer, the Holy Prophet is reported to have said that a wayfarer could claim, as of right, three days’ free entertainment from the residents of a place which he might visit, and if it were denied to him, he could demand it even by reasonable force (Dawud, Kitabul-At‘ima).
This injunction can only be carried out in a country where the Law of Islam is in force, for according to it the residents of a place, as a whole, are bound to act as the host to a wayfarer. If this injunction were carried into practice many of the social evils which are to be found in hotels and restaurants would disappear.
This general commandment about entertainment of guests and visitors is also eminently calculated to promote peace and goodwill among different nations. The chief cause of international strife is mutual hatred. So if the entertainment of visitors should become popular in the way in which it has been inculcated by Islam, much international hatred would disappear. Those who returned to their country after having enjoyed the hospitality of a people would naturally remain favourably inclined towards them and would be slow to pick a quarrel with them. Thus this practice would prove a good means of promoting brotherly relations between different peoples.
One meaning of the word تبذیر as shown under Important Words is, "to spend for a wrong cause." Thus, if a person gives away even his whole property for the cause of religion he will not be guilty of تبذیر for the money so spent will have been spent for a right cause.
b
16:91; 30:39.
a
16:91; 30:39.
1956
Important Words:
تبذر (squander) is derived from بذر (badhdhara) which is the intensified form of بذر (badhara) which means, he sowed seed; he scattered seed upon the ground; he scattered or dispersed or he scattered or dispersed much; he divulged what was secret; he talked much. They say بذر الخلق i.e. He (God) scattered or dispersed mankind in the earth. بذرت الارضmeans, the land put forth its herbage in a scattered state. بذرالعلم means, he disseminated and diffused knowledge. بذر المال (badhdhara) means, he dissipated or squandered wealth by extravagant expenditure and destroyed and wasted it; he expended his wealth so largely as not to leave of it whereby he might subsist, or he expended it in acts of disobedience; or he squandered it in a way that was not right (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse declares that the relatives of a rich person are entitled to a share in his property, and so are wayfarers and poor people. A person’s relatives help him in various ways to earn his wealth. For instance, ‘A’ succeeds in getting a highly lucrative post as the result of the good education his parents have given him, depriving their other children of a similar education. The latter, therefore, possess a right in the wealth of ‘A’ because he rose to his high position at their expense. It is clearly stated in 51:20 that the poor and the needy have a right to share the property of the rich.
As for the wayfarer, the Holy Prophet is reported to have said that a wayfarer could claim, as of right, three days’ free entertainment from the residents of a place which he might visit, and if it were denied to him, he could demand it even by reasonable force (Dawud, Kitabul-At‘ima).
This injunction can only be carried out in a country where the Law of Islam is in force, for according to it the residents of a place, as a whole, are bound to act as the host to a wayfarer. If this injunction were carried into practice many of the social evils which are to be found in hotels and restaurants would disappear.
This general commandment about entertainment of guests and visitors is also eminently calculated to promote peace and goodwill among different nations. The chief cause of international strife is mutual hatred. So if the entertainment of visitors should become popular in the way in which it has been inculcated by Islam, much international hatred would disappear. Those who returned to their country after having enjoyed the hospitality of a people would naturally remain favourably inclined towards them and would be slow to pick a quarrel with them. Thus this practice would prove a good means of promoting brotherly relations between different peoples.
One meaning of the word تبذیر as shown under Important Words is, "to spend for a wrong cause." Thus, if a person gives away even his whole property for the cause of religion he will not be guilty of تبذیر for the money so spent will have been spent for a right cause.
a
16:91; 30:39.
إِنَّ ٱلْمُبَذِّرِينَ كَانُوٓا۟ إِخْوَٰنَ ٱلشَّيَٰطِينِ ۖ وَكَانَ ٱلشَّيْطَٰنُ لِرَبِّهِۦ كَفُورًا
6:142; 7:32; 25:68.
He who does not make right use of God-given gifts is guilty of ingratitude to Him, and he who, squanders away his wealth, in fact, seeks to shirk the responsibilities which lie upon him for its proper use.
6:142; 7:32; 25:68.
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that God has bestowed His favours upon men that they may make right use of them. A person who does not make right use of God’s gifts is guilty of ingratitude to Him. He who squanders away his wealth, in fact, seeks to shirk the responsibilities which lie upon him in connection with its proper use.
c
6:142; 7:32; 25:68.
713
不正确使用安拉所恩赐的东西, 是对安拉不知感恩的罪恶行为。浪费财富的人实际上想推卸他要肩负、要正确使用财富的责任。
a
6:142; 7:32; 25:68.
1957
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that God has bestowed His favours upon men that they may make right use of them. A person who does not make right use of God’s gifts is guilty of ingratitude to Him. He who squanders away his wealth, in fact, seeks to shirk the responsibilities which lie upon him in connection with its proper use.
b
6:142; 7:32; 25:68.
1610
He who does not make right use of God-given gifts is guilty of ingratitude to Him, and he who, squanders away his wealth, in fact, seeks to shirk the responsibilities which lie upon him for its proper use.
وَإِمَّا تُعْرِضَنَّ عَنْهُمُ ٱبْتِغَآءَ رَحْمَةٍ مِّن رَّبِّكَ تَرْجُوهَا فَقُل لَّهُمْ قَوْلًا مَّيْسُورًا
93:10-11.
یعنی تیرا اعراض اپنے رشتہ داروں سے بخل کی وجہ سے نہ ہو بلکہ اس لئے ہو کہ میں خداتعالیٰ سے کشائش مانگ رہا ہوں اور مجھے اُمید ہے کہ وہ مجھے حاصل ہو جائے گی اس وقت تک میں مجبوراً بادل ناخواستہ ان سے اعراض کرتا ہوں۔
Help may sometimes be denied to a seemingly needy person when it is feared that the giving of it would have an adverse effect upon him; for instance, he may be a professional beggar or may be addicted to some bad habit. In such a case a word of good cheer may be used to give comfort to the beggar.
93:10-11.
Important Words:
میسورا (gentle) is derived from یسرi.e. he was or became gentle, docile and submissive or easy; it was or became little in quantity; paltry or of no weight or worth; he divided anything into parts or portions. They say یسرت المرأة i.e. the woman had an easy birth. The Arabs say خذ میسورة ودع معسورة i.e. take thou what is easy and leave thou what is difficult. میسور means, easy, kind, successful, etc. When applied to a saying or speech it means gentle. Thus the words قول میسور mean, gentle speech (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:220.
Commentary:
The verse may have two meanings:
(a) If at all we have to turn away from our kinsmen, the poor and the destitute, it should be with the intention of rendering them help on a future occasion when God, out of His Mercy, may give us the means to do so. Even in such a case we should speak to them a word of good cheer which should comfort them.
(b) Help may sometimes be denied to a seemingly needy person when it is feared that the giving of it would have an adverse effect upon him; for instance, he may be a professional beggar or may be addicted to some bad habit.
d
93:10-11.
1
یعنی تیرا اعراض اپنے رشتہ داروں سے بخل کی وجہ سے نہ ہو بلکہ اس لئے ہو کہ میں خداتعالیٰ سے کشائش مانگ رہا ہوں اور مجھے اُمید ہے کہ وہ مجھے حاصل ہو جائے گی اس وقت تک میں مجبوراً بادل ناخواستہ ان سے اعراض کرتا ہوں۔
a
93:10-11.
1958
Important Words:
میسورا (gentle) is derived from یسرi.e. he was or became gentle, docile and submissive or easy; it was or became little in quantity; paltry or of no weight or worth; he divided anything into parts or portions. They say یسرت المرأة i.e. the woman had an easy birth. The Arabs say خذ میسورة ودع معسورة i.e. take thou what is easy and leave thou what is difficult. میسور means, easy, kind, successful, etc. When applied to a saying or speech it means gentle. Thus the words قول میسور mean, gentle speech (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:220.
Commentary:
The verse may have two meanings:
(a) If at all we have to turn away from our kinsmen, the poor and the destitute, it should be with the intention of rendering them help on a future occasion when God, out of His Mercy, may give us the means to do so. Even in such a case we should speak to them a word of good cheer which should comfort them.
(b) Help may sometimes be denied to a seemingly needy person when it is feared that the giving of it would have an adverse effect upon him; for instance, he may be a professional beggar or may be addicted to some bad habit.
c
93:10-11.1611
Help may sometimes be denied to a seemingly needy person when it is feared that the giving of it would have an adverse effect upon him; for instance, he may be a professional beggar or may be addicted to some bad habit. In such a case a word of good cheer may be used to give comfort to the beggar.
وَلَا تَجْعَلْ يَدَكَ مَغْلُولَةً إِلَىٰ عُنُقِكَ وَلَا تَبْسُطْهَا كُلَّ ٱلْبَسْطِ فَتَقْعُدَ مَلُومًا مَّحْسُورًا
9:34; 25:68.
9:34; 25:68.
A believer should not be so miserly as not to spend his money even when there is a real and genuine need for it, nor should he squander away his money thoughtlessly and without purpose so that when money is required for a real national need he should find to his regret that he could not contribute to it.
9:34; 25:68.
Important Words:
محسورا (exhausted) is derived from حسر which means, he was or became weary and tired. حسر الدابة means, the beast was fatigued so that it was left to remain where it was. حسر البصر means, the eye became weak and fatigued by looking for long. حسر البیت means, he swept the house. محسور means, a man who has given all that he had, so that nothing remains in his possession. Being synonymous with حسیر it means, tired, fatigued or jaded by much travel; grieving or regretting most intensely (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse teaches the right way of spending one’s money. One should not be so miserly as not to spend it even when there is a real and genuine need as if his hands are tied to his neck, nor should one stretch forth one’s hands so openly as to squander away his wealth purposelessly. One should strike the golden mean.
The expression, lest thou sit down blamed or exhausted, means to say that a person who squanders away his money thoughtlessly and without purpose does not have anything left with him, so that when money is required for a real national need, he finds to his regret that he cannot contribute to it. Not only can he then not help the national cause but he loses his self-respect also; and by thus falling in the estimation of his compatriots he becomes permanently deprived of the opportunity to serve his country or community in the hour of its need.
e
9:34; 25:68.
b
9:34; 25:68.
1959
Important Words:
محسورا (exhausted) is derived from حسر which means, he was or became weary and tired. حسر الدابة means, the beast was fatigued so that it was left to remain where it was. حسر البصر means, the eye became weak and fatigued by looking for long. حسر البیت means, he swept the house. محسور means, a man who has given all that he had, so that nothing remains in his possession. Being synonymous with حسیر it means, tired, fatigued or jaded by much travel; grieving or regretting most intensely (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse teaches the right way of spending one’s money. One should not be so miserly as not to spend it even when there is a real and genuine need as if his hands are tied to his neck, nor should one stretch forth one’s hands so openly as to squander away his wealth purposelessly. One should strike the golden mean.
The expression, lest thou sit down blamed or exhausted, means to say that a person who squanders away his money thoughtlessly and without purpose does not have anything left with him, so that when money is required for a real national need, he finds to his regret that he cannot contribute to it. Not only can he then not help the national cause but he loses his self-respect also; and by thus falling in the estimation of his compatriots he becomes permanently deprived of the opportunity to serve his country or community in the hour of its need.
d
9:34; 25:68.
1612
A believer should not be so miserly as not to spend his money even when there is a real and genuine need for it, nor should he squander away his money thoughtlessly and without purpose so that when money is required for a real national need he should find to his regret that he could not contribute to it.
إِنَّ رَبَّكَ يَبْسُطُ ٱلرِّزْقَ لِمَن يَشَآءُ وَيَقْدِرُ ۚ إِنَّهُۥ كَانَ بِعِبَادِهِۦ خَبِيرًۢا بَصِيرًا
13:27; 29:63; 30:38; 39:53.
13:27; 29:63; 30:38; 39:53.
13:27; 29:63; 30:38; 39:53.
Commentary:
The verse means to say that God grants plenty to some and straitens the means of livelihood for others. He does so that He may see whether those upon whom He has bestowed wealth help those who are poor and needy. The verse teaches the supreme lesson that money spent in helping and serving the poor is money well spent. The enlarging of provision by God and the straitening of it by Him do not imply an arbitrary action but refer to a wise system of divine laws.
It is worthy of note that these commandments regarding the right use of money were given to Muslims in Mecca at a time when they could not earn even as much as to make both ends meet and when many of them were actually starving. Could such commandments be given to a persecuted and starving people by anyone except the All-Powerful God Who knew that the time was soon coming when those very starving Muslims would become wealthy and powerful?
a
13:27; 29:63; 30:38; 39:53.
a
13:27; 29:63; 30:38; 39:53.
1960
Commentary:
The verse means to say that God grants plenty to some and straitens the means of livelihood for others. He does so that He may see whether those upon whom He has bestowed wealth help those who are poor and needy. The verse teaches the supreme lesson that money spent in helping and serving the poor is money well spent. The enlarging of provision by God and the straitening of it by Him do not imply an arbitrary action but refer to a wise system of divine laws.
It is worthy of note that these commandments regarding the right use of money were given to Muslims in Mecca at a time when they could not earn even as much as to make both ends meet and when many of them were actually starving. Could such commandments be given to a persecuted and starving people by anyone except the All-Powerful God Who knew that the time was soon coming when those very starving Muslims would become wealthy and powerful?
e
13:27; 29:63; 30:38; 39:53.
وَلَا تَقْتُلُوٓا۟ أَوْلَٰدَكُمْ خَشْيَةَ إِمْلَٰقٍ ۖ نَّحْنُ نَرْزُقُهُمْ وَإِيَّاكُمْ ۚ إِنَّ قَتْلَهُمْ كَانَ خِطْـًٔا كَبِيرًا
6:152.
6:152.
Those miserly parents who do not give proper education to, or provide proper food and clothing for, their children, in fact, contribute both to their physical and moral death. The verse strongly condemns such "slaying" of innocent children who, if given right kind of education and afforded proper opportunities to rise to their full stature, are likely to become very useful members of the society. The "slaying of children" may also signify the questionable practice of unnecessary birth control which is encouraged in modern society.
The words khit’ and khata’ differ in their significance. Whereas the former is intentional, the latter may both be intentional and unintentional (Aqrab). The Qur’an has used the former word to establish the fact that the slaying of children is a crime at which human nature revolts and recoils and only a person devoid of all human feelings is capable of doing it.
6:152.
Important Words:
املاق (poverty) is the noun-infinitive from ملق. They say ملق الشیء i.e. he effaced or blotted out the thing. املق الرجل means, the man spent his money so much that he became poor. املق الثوب means, he washed the cloth. They say املق الدھر ماله i.e. time took away his money from his hands. املاق means, to be or grow poor; poverty (Aqrab).
Commentary:
V. 29 enjoins the giving of wealth in charity but not in a way as to do moral injury to the recipient or to involve the giver himself in pecuniary trouble. The verse under comment condemns the begrudging of adequate funds or means for the proper education and upbringing of children and calls it a form of killing. It does not, however, refer to the Arab custom of killing girls, which is dealt with elsewhere and which is nowhere said to be due to the fear of spending money on them. Girls were slain because their birth was looked upon as a source of disgrace and humiliation for their parents (16:59, 60 & 43:18).
Evidently there hardly lives a person so foolish as actually to kill his children in order to save his money. But there is no dearth of persons even among the so-called educated and cultured classes who "kill" their children by not giving them proper food or clothing. Children of miserly parents fall victim to various kinds of diseases because they are not given the food which is essential for the proper building up of strong and healthy bodies. These children die prematurely from malnutrition. This refusal to provide proper nourishment for them is as good as killing them and has been so called.
Taking the word قتل (killing) in a figurative sense those miserly parents who do not give proper education to their children contribute to the latter’s moral and intellectual death. The verse under comment very strongly condemns such "killing" of innocent children who, if given right kind of education and also afforded proper opportunities to rise to their full stature are capable of becoming very useful members of society. It exhorts Muslims not to spare money to equip their children physically and morally for a successful and respectable life.
The word قتل (killing) has been used in the verse in order forcibly to draw attention to the various indirect ways in which some parents cause the death of their children. One such form of killing is to neglect to provide proper nourishment for pregnant women or exact heavy tasks from them during their pregnancy or in the period of suckling, which has a very adverse effect on the health of the child. By using this word the Quran emphatically has drawn attention to all those direct or indirect causes that lead to the ruining of the physical or moral health of children.
The killing of children may also take the form of birth control which, however, is permissible if, for instance, by conception the life of a pregnant woman is considered, by competent medical authority, to be in danger in the event of her giving birth to a child. The words خطا (khit’an) and خطا (khat’an) differ in their significance), the former being intentional, while the latter may both be intentional or unintentional (Aqrab). The Quran has used the former word to bring home the fact that the killing of children is a crime at which human nature recoils and only a person devoid of all human feelings is capable of committing it. The expression ان قتلھم کان خطأ کبیرا also indicates that it is not killing by a lethal weapon or by poisoning or other similar means that is meant here. This latter kind of killing has been clearly mentioned in v. 34.
b
6:152.
b
6:152.
1961
Important Words:
املاق (poverty) is the noun-infinitive from ملق. They say ملق الشیء i.e. he effaced or blotted out the thing. املق الرجل means, the man spent his money so much that he became poor. املق الثوب means, he washed the cloth. They say املق الدھر ماله i.e. time took away his money from his hands. املاق means, to be or grow poor; poverty (Aqrab).
Commentary:
V. 29 enjoins the giving of wealth in charity but not in a way as to do moral injury to the recipient or to involve the giver himself in pecuniary trouble. The verse under comment condemns the begrudging of adequate funds or means for the proper education and upbringing of children and calls it a form of killing. It does not, however, refer to the Arab custom of killing girls, which is dealt with elsewhere and which is nowhere said to be due to the fear of spending money on them. Girls were slain because their birth was looked upon as a source of disgrace and humiliation for their parents (16:59, 60 & 43:18).
Evidently there hardly lives a person so foolish as actually to kill his children in order to save his money. But there is no dearth of persons even among the so-called educated and cultured classes who "kill" their children by not giving them proper food or clothing. Children of miserly parents fall victim to various kinds of diseases because they are not given the food which is essential for the proper building up of strong and healthy bodies. These children die prematurely from malnutrition. This refusal to provide proper nourishment for them is as good as killing them and has been so called.
Taking the word قتل (killing) in a figurative sense those miserly parents who do not give proper education to their children contribute to the latter’s moral and intellectual death. The verse under comment very strongly condemns such "killing" of innocent children who, if given right kind of education and also afforded proper opportunities to rise to their full stature are capable of becoming very useful members of society. It exhorts Muslims not to spare money to equip their children physically and morally for a successful and respectable life.
The word قتل (killing) has been used in the verse in order forcibly to draw attention to the various indirect ways in which some parents cause the death of their children. One such form of killing is to neglect to provide proper nourishment for pregnant women or exact heavy tasks from them during their pregnancy or in the period of suckling, which has a very adverse effect on the health of the child. By using this word the Quran emphatically has drawn attention to all those direct or indirect causes that lead to the ruining of the physical or moral health of children.
The killing of children may also take the form of birth control which, however, is permissible if, for instance, by conception the life of a pregnant woman is considered, by competent medical authority, to be in danger in the event of her giving birth to a child. The words خطا (khit’an) and خطا (khat’an) differ in their significance), the former being intentional, while the latter may both be intentional or unintentional (Aqrab). The Quran has used the former word to bring home the fact that the killing of children is a crime at which human nature recoils and only a person devoid of all human feelings is capable of committing it. The expression ان قتلھم کان خطأ کبیرا also indicates that it is not killing by a lethal weapon or by poisoning or other similar means that is meant here. This latter kind of killing has been clearly mentioned in v. 34.
a
6:152.
1613
Those miserly parents who do not give proper education to, or provide proper food and clothing for, their children, in fact, contribute both to their physical and moral death. The verse strongly condemns such "slaying" of innocent children who, if given right kind of education and afforded proper opportunities to rise to their full stature, are likely to become very useful members of the society. The "slaying of children" may also signify the questionable practice of unnecessary birth control which is encouraged in modern society.
1614
The words khit’ and khata’ differ in their significance. Whereas the former is intentional, the latter may both be intentional and unintentional (Aqrab). The Qur’an has used the former word to establish the fact that the slaying of children is a crime at which human nature revolts and recoils and only a person devoid of all human feelings is capable of doing it.
وَلَا تَقْرَبُوا۟ ٱلزِّنَىٰٓ ۖ إِنَّهُۥ كَانَ فَٰحِشَةً وَسَآءَ سَبِيلًا
25:69.
25:69.
The commandment forbidding 'the slaying of children' is followed by another equally weighty injunction about adultery because adultery also causes the death of innumerable children in different forms. Unlike the biblical commandment, 'Thou shalt not commit adultery,' the Qur’an says, 'Go not nigh unto adultery,' which is clearly a more comprehensive and more effective and sensible commandment. The Qur’an not only prohibits and condemns the actual act of adultery but seeks to close and shut all those avenues that lead to it.
25:69.
Commentary:
The commandment forbidding “the killing of children” is followed by another equally weighty injunction about adultery, because adultery also causes the death of innumerable children, for to prevent pregnancy contraceptives are used and if despite precaution pregnancy does take place, abortion is resorted to. All these are different forms of infanticide. Moreover, the proper bringing up of children born of such immoral unions is neglected, thus causing their moral death.
Unlike the Biblical commandment, "Thou shalt not commit adultery", the Quran says, "Come not near unto adultery", which is clearly a more comprehensive and more effective commandment. The Quran not only prohibits and condemns the actual act of adultery but seeks to close and shut all those avenues that lead to it,
such as free and promiscuous intermingling of the sexes. Purdah, which forbids women to display the beauty of their person or dress to men not their near relatives, and sundry other preventive measures prescribed by Islam effectively check this fell moral disease from spreading. Compared with the Quranic injunctions the teaching of the Bible is altogether ineffective and cannot, and has actually failed to, check the spread of this most heinous of all social crimes in the West. The Quranic injunction that even the occasions and places which are calculated ultimately to lead to the commission of sin must be avoided, applies as much to persons of very strong as to those of weak moral calibre. Whereas the latter class of people are bidden to avoid going near the places of sin lest they actually fall into it, those who can withstand temptations are commanded to avoid them in order that many others morally not so strong may be saved, by their example, from falling into sin.
c
25:69.
a
25:69.
1962
Commentary:
The commandment forbidding “the killing of children” is followed by another equally weighty injunction about adultery, because adultery also causes the death of innumerable children, for to prevent pregnancy contraceptives are used and if despite precaution pregnancy does take place, abortion is resorted to. All these are different forms of infanticide. Moreover, the proper bringing up of children born of such immoral unions is neglected, thus causing their moral death.
Unlike the Biblical commandment, "Thou shalt not commit adultery", the Quran says, "Come not near unto adultery", which is clearly a more comprehensive and more effective commandment. The Quran not only prohibits and condemns the actual act of adultery but seeks to close and shut all those avenues that lead to it,
such as free and promiscuous intermingling of the sexes. Purdah, which forbids women to display the beauty of their person or dress to men not their near relatives, and sundry other preventive measures prescribed by Islam effectively check this fell moral disease from spreading. Compared with the Quranic injunctions the teaching of the Bible is altogether ineffective and cannot, and has actually failed to, check the spread of this most heinous of all social crimes in the West. The Quranic injunction that even the occasions and places which are calculated ultimately to lead to the commission of sin must be avoided, applies as much to persons of very strong as to those of weak moral calibre. Whereas the latter class of people are bidden to avoid going near the places of sin lest they actually fall into it, those who can withstand temptations are commanded to avoid them in order that many others morally not so strong may be saved, by their example, from falling into sin.
b
25:69.
1615
The commandment forbidding 'the slaying of children' is followed by another equally weighty injunction about adultery because adultery also causes the death of innumerable children in different forms. Unlike the biblical commandment, 'Thou shalt not commit adultery,' the Qur’an says, 'Go not nigh unto adultery,' which is clearly a more comprehensive and more effective and sensible commandment. The Qur’an not only prohibits and condemns the actual act of adultery but seeks to close and shut all those avenues that lead to it.
وَلَا تَقْتُلُوا۟ ٱلنَّفْسَ ٱلَّتِى حَرَّمَ ٱللَّهُ إِلَّا بِٱلْحَقِّ ۗ وَمَن قُتِلَ مَظْلُومًا فَقَدْ جَعَلْنَا لِوَلِيِّهِۦ سُلْطَٰنًا فَلَا يُسْرِف فِّى ٱلْقَتْلِ ۖ إِنَّهُۥ كَانَ مَنصُورًا
6:152; 25:69.
6:152; 25:69.
In the preceding two verses reference was made to the two indirect ways of slaying. The verse under comment speaks of direct murder. After the murderer is convicted by a properly constituted court, the heirs of the murdered person have the right either to have the murderer legally executed or accept blood money in lieu of the death of the murdered person. If, however, it is against the interests of public peace or morality to allow blood money to the heirs or if the demand of the heirs be found to be not bona-fide, the court may refuse to accept their option and order the murderer’s execution. In fact, both the heirs and the State equally share the right to pardon or punish the guilty person. This right of the State in regard to the punishment of the guilty person covers all matters to which the injunction about retribution applies. Whereas in the earlier part of the verse the rights of the party offended against have been safeguarded, the words, let him not exceed the prescribed bounds in slay
6:152; 25:69.
Commentary:
In the preceding two verses reference was made to the two indirect ways of killing. The verse under comment, however, speaks of direct murder. It declares it unlawful to kill a soul, the killing of which has been forbidden by God.
The word نفس (soul) means anything which breathes and therefore includes all living things. So the words, which Allah has forbidden, have been added in order to restrict their application to man, it being lawful to kill other animals except under certain conditions when their killing also is forbidden.
The word ولی (heir) is applied to any person who is entitled to inherit another man’s property after the latter’s death. But one may nominate a person other than his legal heir as his ولی. If a person is murdered, his ولی (heir) has the right to demand satisfaction. But after the murderer is convicted by a properly constituted court, the heir of the murdered person has the right either to have the murderer legally executed or accept blood-money in lieu of the death of the murdered person. If, however, it is considered against the interests of public peace or morality to allow blood money to the heir or if the demand of the heir be found to be not bona fide, the court may refuse to accept the option of the heir and order the murderer’s execution. In fact, both the heir and the State equally share the right to pardon or punish the guilty person. This right of the State in regard to the punishment of the guilty person covers all matters to which the injunction of قصاص(retaliation) applies. The Caliph ‘Ali is reported to have punished a guilty person whom the aggrieved party had pardoned on the plea that the dictates of public peace demanded his punishment. ‘Ali was convinced that the fear of being harmed by the offender had made the aggrieved person pardon him. See also 2:179.
Whereas in the earlier part of the verse the rights of the party offended against have been safeguarded, the words, let him not exceed the prescribed bounds in slaying, safeguard the interests of the offender. They mean to say that the aggrieved party should not exceed legitimate bounds by adopting a cruel method of killing. In fact, these words imply a recommendation in favour of the murderer. They also show that although "life for life" is the general rule, the heirs of the murdered person may not always act upon this rule. The murderer is to suffer the extreme penalty of the law only when the dictates of equity, retaliation, public peace and morality absolutely demand it. His life should be spared if this act of grace is calculated to lead to his moral reformation. In the words, for therein he is helped by law, the aggrieved person is reminded of his responsibilities. He is told that he, too, is responsible for the maintenance of peace. As God has safeguarded his rights, he should have regard for the rights of others—he should not always insist upon his "pound of flesh".
d
6:152; 25:69.
b
6:152; 25:69.
1963
Commentary:
In the preceding two verses reference was made to the two indirect ways of killing. The verse under comment, however, speaks of direct murder. It declares it unlawful to kill a soul, the killing of which has been forbidden by God.
The word نفس (soul) means anything which breathes and therefore includes all living things. So the words, which Allah has forbidden, have been added in order to restrict their application to man, it being lawful to kill other animals except under certain conditions when their killing also is forbidden.
The word ولی (heir) is applied to any person who is entitled to inherit another man’s property after the latter’s death. But one may nominate a person other than his legal heir as his ولی. If a person is murdered, his ولی (heir) has the right to demand satisfaction. But after the murderer is convicted by a properly constituted court, the heir of the murdered person has the right either to have the murderer legally executed or accept blood-money in lieu of the death of the murdered person. If, however, it is considered against the interests of public peace or morality to allow blood money to the heir or if the demand of the heir be found to be not bona fide, the court may refuse to accept the option of the heir and order the murderer’s execution. In fact, both the heir and the State equally share the right to pardon or punish the guilty person. This right of the State in regard to the punishment of the guilty person covers all matters to which the injunction of قصاص(retaliation) applies. The Caliph ‘Ali is reported to have punished a guilty person whom the aggrieved party had pardoned on the plea that the dictates of public peace demanded his punishment. ‘Ali was convinced that the fear of being harmed by the offender had made the aggrieved person pardon him. See also 2:179.
Whereas in the earlier part of the verse the rights of the party offended against have been safeguarded, the words, let him not exceed the prescribed bounds in slaying, safeguard the interests of the offender. They mean to say that the aggrieved party should not exceed legitimate bounds by adopting a cruel method of killing. In fact, these words imply a recommendation in favour of the murderer. They also show that although "life for life" is the general rule, the heirs of the murdered person may not always act upon this rule. The murderer is to suffer the extreme penalty of the law only when the dictates of equity, retaliation, public peace and morality absolutely demand it. His life should be spared if this act of grace is calculated to lead to his moral reformation. In the words, for therein he is helped by law, the aggrieved person is reminded of his responsibilities. He is told that he, too, is responsible for the maintenance of peace. As God has safeguarded his rights, he should have regard for the rights of others—he should not always insist upon his "pound of flesh".
c
6:152; 25:69.
1616
In the preceding two verses reference was made to the two indirect ways of slaying. The verse under comment speaks of direct murder. After the murderer is convicted by a properly constituted court, the heirs of the murdered person have the right either to have the murderer legally executed or accept blood money in lieu of the death of the murdered person. If, however, it is against the interests of public peace or morality to allow blood money to the heirs or if the demand of the heirs be found to be not bona-fide, the court may refuse to accept their option and order the murderer’s execution. In fact, both the heirs and the State equally share the right to pardon or punish the guilty person. This right of the State in regard to the punishment of the guilty person covers all matters to which the injunction about retribution applies. Whereas in the earlier part of the verse the rights of the party offended against have been safeguarded, the words, let him not exceed the prescribed bounds in slay
وَلَا تَقْرَبُوا۟ مَالَ ٱلْيَتِيمِ إِلَّا بِٱلَّتِى هِىَ أَحْسَنُ حَتَّىٰ يَبْلُغَ أَشُدَّهُۥ ۚ وَأَوْفُوا۟ بِٱلْعَهْدِ ۖ إِنَّ ٱلْعَهْدَ كَانَ مَسْـُٔولًا
4:7, 11; 6:153.
5:2; 16:92.
After having laid down the law about the punishment for murder which leaves behind orphans in two families—in the family of the murderer and in that of the murdered person—the Qur’an proceeds to give directions about the rights of orphans. One of the most important of these is with regard to their property. The word "covenant" (meaning an obligation) has been used here to emphasize the fact that taking proper care of the property of the orphans constitutes no favour to them but is a responsibility and a duty to be discharged fully and honestly.
4:7, 11; 6:153.
5:2; 16:92.
Commentary:
Besides the every-day incidence of death, sudden and accidental happenings, among which may be included epidemics, murders, etc. leave children orphans. Hence, after having laid down the law about the punishment of murder, which leaves orphans in two families––in the family of the murderer and that of the murdered person—the Quran proceeds to give directions about the rights of orphans. One of the most important of these is with regard to their property.
The present verse clearly lays down that the property of orphans is to be handled in such a way that it may increase and produce the best results for them. In this as in many other respects the teaching of Islam is clearly superior to that of other religions. In no other religious system have such detailed instructions been given to safeguard the property of orphans as are given by Islam. The present verse institutes, as it were, a general Court of Wards, a department designed for the protection of the property of orphaned minors. It is generally considered to be a western institution, but it was conceived and brought into being by Islam no less than 1350 years ago.
The words, until he attains his maturity, signify that the guardianship of orphans’ property is not to be given up before they are physically and mentally mature enough to take proper care of it; nor is it to be retained a minute longer after that.
The word عھد (covenant) also means an obligation and it has been used here in this sense to emphasize the fact that taking proper care of orphans’ property constitutes no favour to them but is a responsibility and a duty to be discharged fully and honestly. Orphans are powerless to call their guardians to account if the latter are found to be guilty of fraudulence with regard to their property. So God has given their charge the status of a divine covenant the breach of which will be severely punished.
This word عھد, however, may possess a wider significance. It may refer to the responsibility that devolves upon a powerful nation which takes under its protection a weaker sister nation. Such a powerful nation is reminded that it can keep under its tutelage the weaker nation only till that time when the latter "comes of age" and is fit to take charge of its affairs. The weaker nation is here likened to an orphan whose period of tutelage is a sacred trust which the stronger nation is directed to discharge honestly "until it attains its maturity." The verse thus possesses an object lesson for the Western Mandatory Powers.
e
4:7, 11; 6:153.
f
5:2; 16:92.
a
4:7, 11; 6:153.
b
5:2; 16:92.
1964
Commentary:
Besides the every-day incidence of death, sudden and accidental happenings, among which may be included epidemics, murders, etc. leave children orphans. Hence, after having laid down the law about the punishment of murder, which leaves orphans in two families––in the family of the murderer and that of the murdered person—the Quran proceeds to give directions about the rights of orphans. One of the most important of these is with regard to their property.
The present verse clearly lays down that the property of orphans is to be handled in such a way that it may increase and produce the best results for them. In this as in many other respects the teaching of Islam is clearly superior to that of other religions. In no other religious system have such detailed instructions been given to safeguard the property of orphans as are given by Islam. The present verse institutes, as it were, a general Court of Wards, a department designed for the protection of the property of orphaned minors. It is generally considered to be a western institution, but it was conceived and brought into being by Islam no less than 1350 years ago.
The words, until he attains his maturity, signify that the guardianship of orphans’ property is not to be given up before they are physically and mentally mature enough to take proper care of it; nor is it to be retained a minute longer after that.
The word عھد (covenant) also means an obligation and it has been used here in this sense to emphasize the fact that taking proper care of orphans’ property constitutes no favour to them but is a responsibility and a duty to be discharged fully and honestly. Orphans are powerless to call their guardians to account if the latter are found to be guilty of fraudulence with regard to their property. So God has given their charge the status of a divine covenant the breach of which will be severely punished.
This word عھد, however, may possess a wider significance. It may refer to the responsibility that devolves upon a powerful nation which takes under its protection a weaker sister nation. Such a powerful nation is reminded that it can keep under its tutelage the weaker nation only till that time when the latter "comes of age" and is fit to take charge of its affairs. The weaker nation is here likened to an orphan whose period of tutelage is a sacred trust which the stronger nation is directed to discharge honestly "until it attains its maturity." The verse thus possesses an object lesson for the Western Mandatory Powers.
a
4:7, 11; 6:153.
b
5:2; 16:92.
1617
After having laid down the law about the punishment for murder which leaves behind orphans in two families—in the family of the murderer and in that of the murdered person—the Qur’an proceeds to give directions about the rights of orphans. One of the most important of these is with regard to their property. The word "covenant" (meaning an obligation) has been used here to emphasize the fact that taking proper care of the property of the orphans constitutes no favour to them but is a responsibility and a duty to be discharged fully and honestly.
وَأَوْفُوا۟ ٱلْكَيْلَ إِذَا كِلْتُمْ وَزِنُوا۟ بِٱلْقِسْطَاسِ ٱلْمُسْتَقِيمِ ۚ ذَٰلِكَ خَيْرٌ وَأَحْسَنُ تَأْوِيلًا
7:86; 11:85, 86; 26:182, 183; 55:10.
7:86; 11:85-86; 26:182,183; 55:10.
Commentary:
The verse points to the fact that the secret of the commercial progress and prosperity of a people lies in honest and fair dealing in commercial transactions.
g
7:86; 11:85, 86; 26:182, 183; 55:10.
a
7:86; 11:85-86; 26:182,183; 55:10.
1965
Commentary:
The verse points to the fact that the secret of the commercial progress and prosperity of a people lies in honest and fair dealing in commercial transactions.
a
7:86; 11:85, 86; 26:182, 183; 55:10.
1618
The secret of the commercial progress and prosperity of a people lies in honest and fair dealing in commercial transactions.
وَلَا تَقْفُ مَا لَيْسَ لَكَ بِهِۦ عِلْمٌ ۚ إِنَّ ٱلسَّمْعَ وَٱلْبَصَرَ وَٱلْفُؤَادَ كُلُّ أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ كَانَ عَنْهُ مَسْـُٔولًا
11:47.
24:25; 36:66; 41:21-23.
The verse cuts at the root of all sources of suspicion which in natural order are "the ear," "the eye" and "the heart." "The ear" is the first avenue through which most suspicions enter one’s mind. Most suspicions are caused by ill-founded reports which one hears about another person. Next source is that of sight. A person sees another doing a certain act and interprets it wrongly and is led to suspect the latter’s motives and intentions. The last and most degraded kind of suspicion is that which a person entertains about another person not as the result of a bad report which he might have heard about him, nor in consequence of a bad act or deed which he might have seen him committing but which is purely the figment of his own diseased mind. Thus it is not only human life and property (to which a reference has already been made in the preceding verse) which are sacred and inviolable, but human honour also is sacrosanct and an attack upon it will also have to be accounted for.
11:47.
24:25; 36:66; 41:21-23.
Commentary:
This verse cuts at the root of all sources of suspicion. These sources in their natural order are "the ear", "the eye" and "the heart". "The ear" is the first avenue through which most suspicions enter man’s mind. As a rule suspicions are caused by ill-founded reports which one hears about another person. Next to hearing comes the source of sight. A person sees another doing a certain act and interprets it wrongly and is led to suspect the latter’s motives and intentions. The last and most degraded kind of suspicion is that which a person entertains about another not as the result of a bad report which he might have heard about him nor in consequence of a bad act or deed which he might have seen him doing but which is purely the figment of his own diseased mind. Muslims are enjoined to steer clear of all these forms of suspicion. They are the enemy of all cordial social relations.
The verse draws attention to the fact that it is not only human life and property (to which a reference has already been made in the preceding verse) which are sacred and inviolable; human honour also is sacrosanct and an attack upon it also will have to be accounted for.
A person will be called to account for having listened to anything about another person which he had no right to do. Similarly, he will be brought to book for having seen something which he should not have seen. And so will he be punished for harbouring in his mind evil thoughts about other people. We are told that our impressions and opinions should not be based on mere hearsay and surmise but on sure knowledge. Mere evidence of the ear, the eye or the heart is not sufficient to condemn a person or form an adverse opinion about him but sure knowledge based on thorough enquiry. Mark the high moral tone of these teachings!
a
11:47.
b
24:25; 36:66; 41:21-23.
b
11:47.
c
24:25; 36:66; 41:21-23.
1966
Commentary:
This verse cuts at the root of all sources of suspicion. These sources in their natural order are "the ear", "the eye" and "the heart". "The ear" is the first avenue through which most suspicions enter man’s mind. As a rule suspicions are caused by ill-founded reports which one hears about another person. Next to hearing comes the source of sight. A person sees another doing a certain act and interprets it wrongly and is led to suspect the latter’s motives and intentions. The last and most degraded kind of suspicion is that which a person entertains about another not as the result of a bad report which he might have heard about him nor in consequence of a bad act or deed which he might have seen him doing but which is purely the figment of his own diseased mind. Muslims are enjoined to steer clear of all these forms of suspicion. They are the enemy of all cordial social relations.
The verse draws attention to the fact that it is not only human life and property (to which a reference has already been made in the preceding verse) which are sacred and inviolable; human honour also is sacrosanct and an attack upon it also will have to be accounted for.
A person will be called to account for having listened to anything about another person which he had no right to do. Similarly, he will be brought to book for having seen something which he should not have seen. And so will he be punished for harbouring in his mind evil thoughts about other people. We are told that our impressions and opinions should not be based on mere hearsay and surmise but on sure knowledge. Mere evidence of the ear, the eye or the heart is not sufficient to condemn a person or form an adverse opinion about him but sure knowledge based on thorough enquiry. Mark the high moral tone of these teachings!
b
11:47.
c
24:25; 36:66; 41:21-23.
1619
The verse cuts at the root of all sources of suspicion which in natural order are "the ear," "the eye" and "the heart." "The ear" is the first avenue through which most suspicions enter one’s mind. Most suspicions are caused by ill-founded reports which one hears about another person. Next source is that of sight. A person sees another doing a certain act and interprets it wrongly and is led to suspect the latter’s motives and intentions. The last and most degraded kind of suspicion is that which a person entertains about another person not as the result of a bad report which he might have heard about him, nor in consequence of a bad act or deed which he might have seen him committing but which is purely the figment of his own diseased mind. Thus it is not only human life and property (to which a reference has already been made in the preceding verse) which are sacred and inviolable, but human honour also is sacrosanct and an attack upon it will also have to be accounted for.
وَلَا تَمْشِ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ مَرَحًا ۖ إِنَّكَ لَن تَخْرِقَ ٱلْأَرْضَ وَلَن تَبْلُغَ ٱلْجِبَالَ طُولًا
31:19.
قرآن مجید میں تَخْرِقَ ہے اور تَخْرِقَ کے معنے پھاڑنے کے بھی ہیں اور ملک کے آخر تک پہنچ جانے کے بھی ہیں (دیکھیئے اقرب)
قرآن مجید میں جِبَال کا لفظ ہے۔ ہم نے اس کا ترجمہ ’’سردار‘‘ کیا ہے کیونکہ یہ بھی لغت سے ثابت ہے (دیکھیئے اقرب) مطلب آیت کا یہ ہے کہ محض اکڑ کر چلنے سے نہ تو انسان ملک کے لوگوں کی گرفت سے آزاد ہو سکتا ہے اور نہ بڑا عالم بن جاتا ہے اور نہ سردار قوم۔
31:19.
To be proud of and exult over one’s achievements not only smacks of frivolity, but does moral injury to the proud person, for such an attitude makes him content with what he has already achieved and is thus calculated to impede and arrest his moral progress.
31:19.
Commentary:
The teaching given in the previous verses pertained to our relations with other individuals or with God. The moral precepts which this verse proceeds to lay down concern our own selves. First of all we are bidden not to be proud of and exult over our achievements, for such an attitude makes us content with what we have already achieved and is thus calculated to impede and arrest our moral progress. The words, thou canst not rend the earth nor canst thou reach the mountains in height, remind us that after all our successes and achievements are limited, and there is no sense in our losing our heads over what is so limited. In spite of all our achievements, real or imaginary, we, have to live on this earth and among its people. We should not therefore behave in such a manner as to make ourselves intolerable to others. A proud man’s life is generally very bitter. In every-day life he cannot do without the help and assistance of those among whom he lives and yet he disdains their cooperation. This contrariness and irreconcilability of attitude and feelings renders his life bitter and makes him unacceptable to others.
Taking the word جبال (mountains) in the sense of "leaders" or "learned men", which is also one of its so many meanings, the verse seems to administer a subtle rebuke to the haughty and the arrogant that they cannot attain that height of greatness and honour among their people which these two classes of men reach by their knowledge and service, and yet these pillars of learning are the models of humility and humaneness.
c
31:19.
1
قرآن مجید میں تَخْرِقَ ہے اور تَخْرِقَ کے معنے پھاڑنے کے بھی ہیں اور ملک کے آخر تک پہنچ جانے کے بھی ہیں (دیکھیئے اقرب)
2
قرآن مجید میں جِبَال کا لفظ ہے۔ ہم نے اس کا ترجمہ ’’سردار‘‘ کیا ہے کیونکہ یہ بھی لغت سے ثابت ہے (دیکھیئے اقرب) مطلب آیت کا یہ ہے کہ محض اکڑ کر چلنے سے نہ تو انسان ملک کے لوگوں کی گرفت سے آزاد ہو سکتا ہے اور نہ بڑا عالم بن جاتا ہے اور نہ سردار قوم۔
a
31:19.
1967
Commentary:
The teaching given in the previous verses pertained to our relations with other individuals or with God. The moral precepts which this verse proceeds to lay down concern our own selves. First of all we are bidden not to be proud of and exult over our achievements, for such an attitude makes us content with what we have already achieved and is thus calculated to impede and arrest our moral progress. The words, thou canst not rend the earth nor canst thou reach the mountains in height, remind us that after all our successes and achievements are limited, and there is no sense in our losing our heads over what is so limited. In spite of all our achievements, real or imaginary, we, have to live on this earth and among its people. We should not therefore behave in such a manner as to make ourselves intolerable to others. A proud man’s life is generally very bitter. In every-day life he cannot do without the help and assistance of those among whom he lives and yet he disdains their cooperation. This contrariness and irreconcilability of attitude and feelings renders his life bitter and makes him unacceptable to others.
Taking the word جبال (mountains) in the sense of "leaders" or "learned men", which is also one of its so many meanings, the verse seems to administer a subtle rebuke to the haughty and the arrogant that they cannot attain that height of greatness and honour among their people which these two classes of men reach by their knowledge and service, and yet these pillars of learning are the models of humility and humaneness.
d
31:19.
1620
To be proud of and exult over one’s achievements not only smacks of frivolity, but does moral injury to the proud person, for such an attitude makes him content with what he has already achieved and is thus calculated to impede and arrest his moral progress.
كُلُّ ذَٰلِكَ كَانَ سَيِّئُهُۥ عِندَ رَبِّكَ مَكْرُوهًا
Commentary:
In this verse, which speaks of the dark or evil side of things, a vast store of knowledge has been compressed in a very brief sentence. It purports to say that nothing in this world may be described as absolutely good or bad. Every action has its good or evil aspect. It is the circumstances under which it is done that make it good or bad. Belief in the Unity of God, for instance, is a virtue, but if one makes it a cause of mischief and begins to abuse other people’s gods, it will become an evil. Similarly, it is a virtue to be obedient to one’s parents, but if one begins to commit acts of injustice or worship deities other than Allah at their bidding, obedience to them becomes an evil act. Again, it is an act of virtue to abstain from killing but if one should, on that ground, abstain from fighting in defence of one’s country or oppose the killing of a person who has been sentenced to death by a properly constituted court of law, his conduct will be considered reprehensible; and so on and so forth. A Muslim is, therefore, expected to understand and realize the reality and true significance of God’s commandments and to use his God-given gifts, powers and faculties on proper occasions in accordance with the exigencies of time and circumstance and the dictates of reason. Every natural faculty has a good or bad use and it is only the improper use of those faculties that is called evil and is forbidden by God. How true and comprehensive is this definition of good and bad actions but how few people really understand it!
1968
Commentary:
In this verse, which speaks of the dark or evil side of things, a vast store of knowledge has been compressed in a very brief sentence. It purports to say that nothing in this world may be described as absolutely good or bad. Every action has its good or evil aspect. It is the circumstances under which it is done that make it good or bad. Belief in the Unity of God, for instance, is a virtue, but if one makes it a cause of mischief and begins to abuse other people’s gods, it will become an evil. Similarly, it is a virtue to be obedient to one’s parents, but if one begins to commit acts of injustice or worship deities other than Allah at their bidding, obedience to them becomes an evil act. Again, it is an act of virtue to abstain from killing but if one should, on that ground, abstain from fighting in defence of one’s country or oppose the killing of a person who has been sentenced to death by a properly constituted court of law, his conduct will be considered reprehensible; and so on and so forth. A Muslim is, therefore, expected to understand and realize the reality and true significance of God’s commandments and to use his God-given gifts, powers and faculties on proper occasions in accordance with the exigencies of time and circumstance and the dictates of reason. Every natural faculty has a good or bad use and it is only the improper use of those faculties that is called evil and is forbidden by God. How true and comprehensive is this definition of good and bad actions but how few people really understand it!
ذَٰلِكَ مِمَّآ أَوْحَىٰٓ إِلَيْكَ رَبُّكَ مِنَ ٱلْحِكْمَةِ ۗ وَلَا تَجْعَلْ مَعَ ٱللَّهِ إِلَٰهًا ءَاخَرَ فَتُلْقَىٰ فِى جَهَنَّمَ مَلُومًا مَّدْحُورًا
17:23; 26:214; 28:89.
17:23; 26:214; 28:89.
17:23; 26:214; 28:89.
Commentary:
In 16:126 we were told that a number of commandments full of wisdom would be given soon. The present verse purports to say that a few of these wise Divine commandments have already been mentioned in the previous verses. In v. 23. great stress was laid on توحید (Oneness of God). In the following verses the practical implications of the Islamic conception of توحید and the great moral and spiritual benefits that mankind has derived from this concept were explained. In the verse under comment, however, توحید is considered from another standpoint, the injury that its antithesis—idolatry (شرک) does to human intellect. A polytheist naturally feels self-condemned and realizes the untenability of his position before a believer in the Oneness of God because he knows that he possesses no solid argument to support his belief. Thus he can never enjoy real peace of mind.
d
17:23; 26:214; 28:89.
a
17:23; 26:214; 28:89.
1969
Commentary:
In 16:126 we were told that a number of commandments full of wisdom would be given soon. The present verse purports to say that a few of these wise Divine commandments have already been mentioned in the previous verses. In v. 23. great stress was laid on توحید (Oneness of God). In the following verses the practical implications of the Islamic conception of توحید and the great moral and spiritual benefits that mankind has derived from this concept were explained. In the verse under comment, however, توحید is considered from another standpoint, the injury that its antithesis—idolatry (شرک) does to human intellect. A polytheist naturally feels self-condemned and realizes the untenability of his position before a believer in the Oneness of God because he knows that he possesses no solid argument to support his belief. Thus he can never enjoy real peace of mind.
a
17:23; 26:214; 28:89.
أَفَأَصْفَىٰكُمْ رَبُّكُم بِٱلْبَنِينَ وَٱتَّخَذَ مِنَ ٱلْمَلَٰٓئِكَةِ إِنَٰثًا ۚ إِنَّكُمْ لَتَقُولُونَ قَوْلًا عَظِيمًا
37:151; 43:20; 52:40.
37:151; 43:20; 52:40.
37:151; 43:20; 52:40.
Commentary:
This verse gives an illustration of the mental confusion and lack of intellectual poise of polytheists. For instance, some of them say that angels are God’s daughters and they worship them although they themselves regard daughters to be a source of shame and humiliation.
e
37:151; 43:20; 52:40.
a
37:151; 43:20; 52:40.
1970
Commentary:
This verse gives an illustration of the mental confusion and lack of intellectual poise of polytheists. For instance, some of them say that angels are God’s daughters and they worship them although they themselves regard daughters to be a source of shame and humiliation.
b
37:151; 43:20; 52:40.
وَلَقَدْ صَرَّفْنَا فِى هَٰذَا ٱلْقُرْءَانِ لِيَذَّكَّرُوا۟ وَمَا يَزِيدُهُمْ إِلَّا نُفُورًا
17:90; 18:55.
17:90; 18:55.
For a revealed Book which has to deal with all matters of importance it is but natural and even necessary that it should revert, time and again, to the relevant points which bear on the main theme. When repetition is intended to throw light upon a matter from a new angle or to refute a new objection, no sane and intelligent person can take objection to it.
17:90; 18:55.
Important Words:
صرفنا (We have explained the truth in various ways). صرف(Sarrafa) is the intensified form of صرف (Sarafa). صرفه means, he turned, sent or put him away or back from his way or course. صرف الشیء (Sarrafa) means, he employed the thing in more than one way. صرف الکلام means, he derived one part of the speech from another. تصریف is the turning from one state or condition to another or from one direction or course or way to another. تصریف الایات signifies the varying of the Quranic verses by repeating them in different forms (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The objection is generally raised against the Quran that it unnecessarily repeats its subjects. This objection has been answered in this verse. According to the two meanings of the word صرفنا given under Important Words, the verse would mean, (a) that the Quran refutes all possible objections raised against its principles and teachings and (b) that it discusses all important subjects from all conceivable points of view. For a book which has to deal exhaustively with all questions of importance it is quite natural and even necessary that it should revert, time and again, to the relevant points which bear on the main theme. No reasonable person can call this repetition. Repetition is objectionable only when it serves no useful purpose, but when it is intended to throw light upon a question from a new angle of vision or to refute a new objection no sane and intelligent person can object to it.
f
17:90; 18:55.
b
17:90; 18:55.
1971
Important Words:
صرفنا (We have explained the truth in various ways). صرف(Sarrafa) is the intensified form of صرف (Sarafa). صرفه means, he turned, sent or put him away or back from his way or course. صرف الشیء (Sarrafa) means, he employed the thing in more than one way. صرف الکلام means, he derived one part of the speech from another. تصریف is the turning from one state or condition to another or from one direction or course or way to another. تصریف الایات signifies the varying of the Quranic verses by repeating them in different forms (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The objection is generally raised against the Quran that it unnecessarily repeats its subjects. This objection has been answered in this verse. According to the two meanings of the word صرفنا given under Important Words, the verse would mean, (a) that the Quran refutes all possible objections raised against its principles and teachings and (b) that it discusses all important subjects from all conceivable points of view. For a book which has to deal exhaustively with all questions of importance it is quite natural and even necessary that it should revert, time and again, to the relevant points which bear on the main theme. No reasonable person can call this repetition. Repetition is objectionable only when it serves no useful purpose, but when it is intended to throw light upon a question from a new angle of vision or to refute a new objection no sane and intelligent person can object to it.
c
17:90; 18:55.
1621
For a revealed Book which has to deal with all matters of importance it is but natural and even necessary that it should revert, time and again, to the relevant points which bear on the main theme. When repetition is intended to throw light upon a matter from a new angle or to refute a new objection, no sane and intelligent person can take objection to it.
قُل لَّوْ كَانَ مَعَهُۥٓ ءَالِهَةٌ كَمَا يَقُولُونَ إِذًا لَّٱبْتَغَوْا۟ إِلَىٰ ذِى ٱلْعَرْشِ سَبِيلًا
یعنی وہ تو کہتے ہیں کہ ہم شرک اس لئے کرتے ہیں کہ خداتعالیٰ کا قرب حاصل ہو جائے (الزمر: ۴) اگر یہ بات درست ہے تو کیوں ان کو خداتعالیٰ کا قرب حاصل نہیں ہوتا؟
Commentary:
This verse furnishes an illustration of the fact that when the Quran reverts to a subject it does so to deal with it in a new light. The verse has reverted to the subject of setting up equals with God. But here it gives quite a new argument in its refutation. It demolishes the claim of idolaters that they worship their idols to seek nearness to God through their mediation (39:4) by saying that if by this worship they had really sought nearness to God, they should have achieved this object but there are no signs of any one of them ever having attained nearness to God.
Incidentally some light may be thrown on some of the signs and marks which a person who has established real connection with God must possess: (a) his prayers are accepted; (b) he becomes very much immune from sin or indulgence in vain discourse; (c) he enjoys a sort of Divine protection and (d) he treats God’s creatures with kindness and benevolence and lives peacefully and amicably with them, i.e. he is at peace with God and man. Idolaters are completely devoid of all these characteristics of God’s beloved and His Elect.
The expression, they (idolaters) would have surely sought out a way to the Owner of the Throne, may also be understood to mean that if the false gods of idolaters had possessed any truth or power, then with their help idolaters would have learnt from the Supreme Lord of the Throne some way or means to counteract and nullify the Holy Prophet’s efforts. The fact, therefore, that the Prophet marched from success to success and all their schemes and machinations failed to impede his progress furnishes proof positive of the fact that these so-called gods possess no truth or power.
1
یعنی وہ تو کہتے ہیں کہ ہم شرک اس لئے کرتے ہیں کہ خداتعالیٰ کا قرب حاصل ہو جائے (الزمر: ۴) اگر یہ بات درست ہے تو کیوں ان کو خداتعالیٰ کا قرب حاصل نہیں ہوتا؟
1972
Commentary:
This verse furnishes an illustration of the fact that when the Quran reverts to a subject it does so to deal with it in a new light. The verse has reverted to the subject of setting up equals with God. But here it gives quite a new argument in its refutation. It demolishes the claim of idolaters that they worship their idols to seek nearness to God through their mediation (39:4) by saying that if by this worship they had really sought nearness to God, they should have achieved this object but there are no signs of any one of them ever having attained nearness to God.
Incidentally some light may be thrown on some of the signs and marks which a person who has established real connection with God must possess: (a) his prayers are accepted; (b) he becomes very much immune from sin or indulgence in vain discourse; (c) he enjoys a sort of Divine protection and (d) he treats God’s creatures with kindness and benevolence and lives peacefully and amicably with them, i.e. he is at peace with God and man. Idolaters are completely devoid of all these characteristics of God’s beloved and His Elect.
The expression, they (idolaters) would have surely sought out a way to the Owner of the Throne, may also be understood to mean that if the false gods of idolaters had possessed any truth or power, then with their help idolaters would have learnt from the Supreme Lord of the Throne some way or means to counteract and nullify the Holy Prophet’s efforts. The fact, therefore, that the Prophet marched from success to success and all their schemes and machinations failed to impede his progress furnishes proof positive of the fact that these so-called gods possess no truth or power.
سُبْحَٰنَهُۥ وَتَعَٰلَىٰ عَمَّا يَقُولُونَ عُلُوًّا كَبِيرًا
6:101; 39:68.
6:101; 39:68.
6:101; 39:68.
Commentary:
It is inconsistent with the dignity and greatness of God to grant nearness to His creatures through the medium of others and thus make difficult the path of those who seek His nearness. The Prophets of God come to make that path easy. They do not stand between God and His creatures.
a
6:101; 39:68.
a
6:101; 39:68.
1973
Commentary:
It is inconsistent with the dignity and greatness of God to grant nearness to His creatures through the medium of others and thus make difficult the path of those who seek His nearness. The Prophets of God come to make that path easy. They do not stand between God and His creatures.
d
6:101; 39:68.
تُسَبِّحُ لَهُ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتُ ٱلسَّبْعُ وَٱلْأَرْضُ وَمَن فِيهِنَّ ۚ وَإِن مِّن شَىْءٍ إِلَّا يُسَبِّحُ بِحَمْدِهِۦ وَلَٰكِن لَّا تَفْقَهُونَ تَسْبِيحَهُمْ ۗ إِنَّهُۥ كَانَ حَلِيمًا غَفُورًا
24:42; 59:25; 61:2; 62:2; 64:2.
“七个天和地以及在其中的, 都褒扬 (他的) 圣洁,” 这句话指的是整个宇宙属于安拉的独一性这一总的明证, “没有一样东西不褒扬他的圣洁, 赞颂他的善美,” 这句话指的是所有事物是单独并分别地属于唯一的安拉的这一明证。前一总的明证意味着优美的安排和秩序正确地存在于宇宙之中表明创造者只是一个; 而后者意味着在宇宙中每一东西在其自己有限范围内以其自己的独有的方法显示安拉不同的常德。
24:42; 59:25; 61:2; 62:2; 64:2.
Whereas the words, The seven heavens and the earth and those that are therein extol His glory, refer to the collective evidence that the whole universe bears to the Unity of God, the words, and there is not a thing but glorifies Him with His praise, refer to the evidence which all things bear to Oneness of the Divine Being individually and separately. The former means that the beautiful arrangement and order existing in the universe unmistakably show that its Creator is One, and the latter mean that everything in this universe, within its own limited sphere and in its own inimitable way, demonstrates God’s various attributes.
24:42; 59:25; 61:2; 62:2; 64:2.
Commentary:
The expression, the seven heavens and the earth and those that are therein extol His glory, refers to the collective evidence that the whole universe bears to the Unity of God, while the words, and there is not a thing but glorifies Him with His praise, refer to the evidence which everything bears to that Unity individually and separately. The former expression means that the beautiful arrangement and order existing in the universe shows unmistakably that its Creator is One and the latter means that everything in this universe, within its own limited sphere and in its own inimitable way, demonstrates God’s various attributes.
b
24:42; 59:25; 61:2; 62:2; 64:2.
714
“七个天和地以及在其中的, 都褒扬 (他的) 圣洁,” 这句话指的是整个宇宙属于安拉的独一性这一总的明证, “没有一样东西不褒扬他的圣洁, 赞颂他的善美,” 这句话指的是所有事物是单独并分别地属于唯一的安拉的这一明证。前一总的明证意味着优美的安排和秩序正确地存在于宇宙之中表明创造者只是一个; 而后者意味着在宇宙中每一东西在其自己有限范围内以其自己的独有的方法显示安拉不同的常德。
a
24:42; 59:25; 61:2; 62:2; 64:2.
1974
Commentary:
The expression, the seven heavens and the earth and those that are therein extol His glory, refers to the collective evidence that the whole universe bears to the Unity of God, while the words, and there is not a thing but glorifies Him with His praise, refer to the evidence which everything bears to that Unity individually and separately. The former expression means that the beautiful arrangement and order existing in the universe shows unmistakably that its Creator is One and the latter means that everything in this universe, within its own limited sphere and in its own inimitable way, demonstrates God’s various attributes.
a
24:42; 59:25; 61:2; 62:2; 64:2.
1622
Whereas the words, The seven heavens and the earth and those that are therein extol His glory, refer to the collective evidence that the whole universe bears to the Unity of God, the words, and there is not a thing but glorifies Him with His praise, refer to the evidence which all things bear to Oneness of the Divine Being individually and separately. The former means that the beautiful arrangement and order existing in the universe unmistakably show that its Creator is One, and the latter mean that everything in this universe, within its own limited sphere and in its own inimitable way, demonstrates God’s various attributes.
وَإِذَا قَرَأْتَ ٱلْقُرْءَانَ جَعَلْنَا بَيْنَكَ وَبَيْنَ ٱلَّذِينَ لَا يُؤْمِنُونَ بِٱلْءَاخِرَةِ حِجَابًا مَّسْتُورًا
Commentary:
The 'veil' mentioned in this verse is the veil sometime of malice and envy, at another time of a false sense of dignity and racial pride, at yet another time of the fear of loss of social position and income, or again it is the veil of a long-standing custom and belief fondly and firmly held that stands in the way of the acceptance of truth by disbelievers, etc. It is a hidden veil which disbelievers themselves do not clearly see and appreciate.
1975
Commentary:
The 'veil' mentioned in this verse is the veil sometime of malice and envy, at another time of a false sense of dignity and racial pride, at yet another time of the fear of loss of social position and income, or again it is the veil of a long-standing custom and belief fondly and firmly held that stands in the way of the acceptance of truth by disbelievers, etc. It is a hidden veil which disbelievers themselves do not clearly see and appreciate.
وَجَعَلْنَا عَلَىٰ قُلُوبِهِمْ أَكِنَّةً أَن يَفْقَهُوهُ وَفِىٓ ءَاذَانِهِمْ وَقْرًا ۚ وَإِذَا ذَكَرْتَ رَبَّكَ فِى ٱلْقُرْءَانِ وَحْدَهُۥ وَلَّوْا۟ عَلَىٰٓ أَدْبَٰرِهِمْ نُفُورًا
یعنی چونکہ ان کے دل گندے ہیں ہم اسلام قبول کرنے سے ان کو روکتے ہیں تا ان کی بداعمالی کی وجہ سے اسلام بدنام ’’نہ‘‘ ہو۔ نہ کا حرف ہم نے اس لئے بڑھایا ہے کہ عربی کے قاعدہ کے مطابق حسب موقع اَنْ کے بعد لَا یعنی نہ کا حرف محذوف سمجھ لیا جاتا ہے۔
6:26; 18:58; 41:6.
17:49.
It is the covering of malice and envy, or that of a false sense of dignity and racial pride or of the fear of loss of social position and income, or the covering of a longstanding custom and belief fondly and firmly held that stands in the way of the acceptance of truth by disbelievers. It is a subtle covering which disbelievers themselves do not properly perceive.
6:26; 18:58; 41:6.
39:46.
Commentary:
It has been made abundantly clear elsewhere in the Quran that the "coverings" over the hearts of disbelievers and the "deafness" in their ears are of their own creation. It is the result of their own perversity and wrongdoing (2:27, 28 & 47:25). Disbelievers, in fact, are the architects of their own evil destiny.
The words, when thou makest mention in the Quran of thy Lord alone, mean that disbelievers cannot discard the coverings over their hearts because the mention of the Unity and Oneness of God is so repugnant to them that they turn their backs in aversion and refuse to listen when it is being mentioned.
c
6:26; 18:58; 41:6.
d
17:49.
1
یعنی چونکہ ان کے دل گندے ہیں ہم اسلام قبول کرنے سے ان کو روکتے ہیں تا ان کی بداعمالی کی وجہ سے اسلام بدنام ’’نہ‘‘ ہو۔ نہ کا حرف ہم نے اس لئے بڑھایا ہے کہ عربی کے قاعدہ کے مطابق حسب موقع اَنْ کے بعد لَا یعنی نہ کا حرف محذوف سمجھ لیا جاتا ہے۔
b
6:26; 18:58; 41:6.
c
39:46.
1976
Commentary:
It has been made abundantly clear elsewhere in the Quran that the "coverings" over the hearts of disbelievers and the "deafness" in their ears are of their own creation. It is the result of their own perversity and wrongdoing (2:27, 28 & 47:25). Disbelievers, in fact, are the architects of their own evil destiny.
The words, when thou makest mention in the Quran of thy Lord alone, mean that disbelievers cannot discard the coverings over their hearts because the mention of the Unity and Oneness of God is so repugnant to them that they turn their backs in aversion and refuse to listen when it is being mentioned.
b
6:26; 18:58; 41:6.
c
17:49.
1623
It is the covering of malice and envy, or that of a false sense of dignity and racial pride or of the fear of loss of social position and income, or the covering of a longstanding custom and belief fondly and firmly held that stands in the way of the acceptance of truth by disbelievers. It is a subtle covering which disbelievers themselves do not properly perceive.
نَّحْنُ أَعْلَمُ بِمَا يَسْتَمِعُونَ بِهِۦٓ إِذْ يَسْتَمِعُونَ إِلَيْكَ وَإِذْ هُمْ نَجْوَىٰٓ إِذْ يَقُولُ ٱلظَّٰلِمُونَ إِن تَتَّبِعُونَ إِلَّا رَجُلًا مَّسْحُورًا
25:9.
25:9.
25:9.
Commentary:
The expression نحن اعلم بما یستمعون به means that God knows full well the object of disbelievers in listening to the Holy Prophet. They listen to him in order to reject him and find fault with him. The expression may also mean that God is fully aware of the mental attitude of disbelievers to the Holy Prophet. They listen to him in a spirit of mockery and hostility.
The verse refers to some of the 'coverings' over the hearts of disbelievers, e.g. (a) they hold idolatrous beliefs; (b) they listen to the Quran in order to mock at it; (c) they look upon the Prophet as too weak to lead a successful movement; (d) they regard him as a victim of deception and (e) they consider him mad. All these various causes of the rejection of the Prophet by disbelievers are implied in the word مسحور (a victim of deception), which possesses a variety of meanings.
a
25:9.
a
25:9.
1977
Commentary:
The expression نحن اعلم بما یستمعون به means that God knows full well the object of disbelievers in listening to the Holy Prophet. They listen to him in order to reject him and find fault with him. The expression may also mean that God is fully aware of the mental attitude of disbelievers to the Holy Prophet. They listen to him in a spirit of mockery and hostility.
The verse refers to some of the 'coverings' over the hearts of disbelievers, e.g. (a) they hold idolatrous beliefs; (b) they listen to the Quran in order to mock at it; (c) they look upon the Prophet as too weak to lead a successful movement; (d) they regard him as a victim of deception and (e) they consider him mad. All these various causes of the rejection of the Prophet by disbelievers are implied in the word مسحور (a victim of deception), which possesses a variety of meanings.
a
25:9.
ٱنظُرْ كَيْفَ ضَرَبُوا۟ لَكَ ٱلْأَمْثَالَ فَضَلُّوا۟ فَلَا يَسْتَطِيعُونَ سَبِيلًا
25:10.
25:10.
25:10.
Important Words:
ضربوا لک الامثال (coin similitudes for thee).
Among a multitude of its meanings the word ضرب means, he described or rehearsed; he declared, propounded or explained; he made, caused to be, or constituted; he coined, quoted or made use of. ضرب مثلا means, he rehearsed, propounded or declared a parable, a similitude, an example or a proverb; he mentioned or set forth a parable; or he framed a parable. The Quranic expression واضرب لھم مثلا اصحاب القریة means, And propound thou to them or make thou to them a parable or similitude or an example of the people of the town (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:274 & 4:35.
امثال (similitudes) is the plural of مثل (mathal) or مثل (mithal). See also 13:7 & 14:46.
Commentary:
The plural noun امثال (similitudes) shows that the word, مسحور (a victim of deception) in the previous verse is to be taken in all its different senses. If the word had been used only in one sense, the singular form مثل (mathal) and not the plural form امثال (amthal) would have been used.
The passage provides an illustration of the fact that when the Quran uses a certain word denoting a number of different senses it means that the word should be understood in all such senses as may be relevant to the context.
b
25:10.
b
25:10.
1978
Important Words:
ضربوا لک الامثال (coin similitudes for thee).
Among a multitude of its meanings the word ضرب means, he described or rehearsed; he declared, propounded or explained; he made, caused to be, or constituted; he coined, quoted or made use of. ضرب مثلا means, he rehearsed, propounded or declared a parable, a similitude, an example or a proverb; he mentioned or set forth a parable; or he framed a parable. The Quranic expression واضرب لھم مثلا اصحاب القریة means, And propound thou to them or make thou to them a parable or similitude or an example of the people of the town (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:274 & 4:35.
امثال (similitudes) is the plural of مثل (mathal) or مثل (mithal). See also 13:7 & 14:46.
Commentary:
The plural noun امثال (similitudes) shows that the word, مسحور (a victim of deception) in the previous verse is to be taken in all its different senses. If the word had been used only in one sense, the singular form مثل (mathal) and not the plural form امثال (amthal) would have been used.
The passage provides an illustration of the fact that when the Quran uses a certain word denoting a number of different senses it means that the word should be understood in all such senses as may be relevant to the context.
b
25:10.
وَقَالُوٓا۟ أَءِذَا كُنَّا عِظَٰمًا وَرُفَٰتًا أَءِنَّا لَمَبْعُوثُونَ خَلْقًا جَدِيدًا
17:99; 23:83; 37:17; 46:48.
17:99; 23:83; 37:17; 46:48.
17:99; 23:83; 37:17; 56:48.
Important Words:
رفاتا (broken particles). They say رفته i.e. he broke it; or broke it in pieces; he crushed, bruised, brayed or pounded it; he crumbled it or broke it into small pieces with his hand.
رفت عنقه means, he broke or crushed his neck. They say رفت الماء العطش i.e. the water broke the vehemence of thirst. رفات means, an old and decayed bone; or anything broken in pieces, crushed or crumbled or broken into small pieces; or broken or crumbled particles. The words ءاذا کنا عظاما ورفاتا mean, when we shall have become bones and broken particles (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
In the preceding verses it was mentioned how believers would attain prosperity both in this life and in the next and disbelievers would suffer punishment. This verse gives expression to the very natural wonder and amazement of disbelievers that they would ever be raised to a new life after they had been dead.
c
17:99; 23:83; 37:17; 46:48.
a
17:99; 23:83; 37:17; 56:48.
1979
Important Words:
رفاتا (broken particles). They say رفته i.e. he broke it; or broke it in pieces; he crushed, bruised, brayed or pounded it; he crumbled it or broke it into small pieces with his hand.
رفت عنقه means, he broke or crushed his neck. They say رفت الماء العطش i.e. the water broke the vehemence of thirst. رفات means, an old and decayed bone; or anything broken in pieces, crushed or crumbled or broken into small pieces; or broken or crumbled particles. The words ءاذا کنا عظاما ورفاتا mean, when we shall have become bones and broken particles (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
In the preceding verses it was mentioned how believers would attain prosperity both in this life and in the next and disbelievers would suffer punishment. This verse gives expression to the very natural wonder and amazement of disbelievers that they would ever be raised to a new life after they had been dead.
c
17:99; 23:83; 37:17; 46:48.
۞ قُلْ كُونُوا۟ حِجَارَةً أَوْ حَدِيدًا
Commentary:
The verse may either be taken as saying to disbelievers that even if their hearts should become hard like iron or stone or any other similar substance, God would bring about among them that wholesome change which He had decreed to bring about through the Holy Prophet. Or it may be taken as answering their doubts about resurrection mentioned in the previous verse and says to them that they could not escape Divine punishment even if they became converted into iron or stone or any other hard substance.
It may be inferred from this verse that after the lapse of a long time one substance may become transformed into quite a new one. Coal becomes transformed into diamond and forests of petrified trees have been discovered in some parts of the globe. Similarly, it is not impossible that the human body, after having remained buried in the earth for a long time, may possibly become transformed into stone or iron or some other substance, though geological research has so far made no such discovery.
1980
Commentary:
The verse may either be taken as saying to disbelievers that even if their hearts should become hard like iron or stone or any other similar substance, God would bring about among them that wholesome change which He had decreed to bring about through the Holy Prophet. Or it may be taken as answering their doubts about resurrection mentioned in the previous verse and says to them that they could not escape Divine punishment even if they became converted into iron or stone or any other hard substance.
It may be inferred from this verse that after the lapse of a long time one substance may become transformed into quite a new one. Coal becomes transformed into diamond and forests of petrified trees have been discovered in some parts of the globe. Similarly, it is not impossible that the human body, after having remained buried in the earth for a long time, may possibly become transformed into stone or iron or some other substance, though geological research has so far made no such discovery.
أَوْ خَلْقًا مِّمَّا يَكْبُرُ فِى صُدُورِكُمْ ۚ فَسَيَقُولُونَ مَن يُعِيدُنَا ۖ قُلِ ٱلَّذِى فَطَرَكُمْ أَوَّلَ مَرَّةٍ ۚ فَسَيُنْغِضُونَ إِلَيْكَ رُءُوسَهُمْ وَيَقُولُونَ مَتَىٰ هُوَ ۖ قُلْ عَسَىٰٓ أَن يَكُونَ قَرِيبًا
اس سے معلوم ہوتا ہے کہ یہ آیت دنیوی تباہی اور اس کے بعد کی زندگی کے متعلق ہے۔ کیونکہ اُخروی زندگی کے متعلق تو کفار سمجھ نہیں سکتے تھے کہ اس کا وقت قریب آگیا ہے۔ نہ ابھی ہڈیاں ہو کر چُورا ہونے کا وقت آیا تھا۔ پس اس جگہ مراد اسی دنیا کی سیاسی یا قومی موت اور پھر دوبارہ احیا ہے۔
36:79, 80.
34:30; 36:49; 67:26.
The verse may either be taken as saying to disbelievers that even if their hearts should become hard like iron or stone or any other similar substance, God would bring about among them that wholesome change which He has decreed to bring about through the Holy Prophet. Or, it may be taken as answering their doubts about Resurrection mentioned in the previous verse, and says to them that they could not escape Divine punishment even if they became converted into iron or stone or any other hard substance.
36:79-80.
34:30; 36:49; 67:26.
Commentary:
The expression, Who shall restore us to life, does not mean that disbelievers really enquire as to who will bring them to life again. It only signifies that they ridicule the very idea of their being restored to a new life.
The words, maybe it is nigh, signify that the resurrection promised to disbelievers in this verse is not the one which will take place after death, but the one which was to take place shortly in their lives. This prophecy was fulfilled after the Fall of Mecca when the whole of Arabia embraced Islam. Those who were spiritually dead were restored to a new life.
d
36:79, 80.
e
34:30; 36:49; 67:26.
1
اس سے معلوم ہوتا ہے کہ یہ آیت دنیوی تباہی اور اس کے بعد کی زندگی کے متعلق ہے۔ کیونکہ اُخروی زندگی کے متعلق تو کفار سمجھ نہیں سکتے تھے کہ اس کا وقت قریب آگیا ہے۔ نہ ابھی ہڈیاں ہو کر چُورا ہونے کا وقت آیا تھا۔ پس اس جگہ مراد اسی دنیا کی سیاسی یا قومی موت اور پھر دوبارہ احیا ہے۔
a
36:79-80.
b
34:30; 36:49; 67:26.
1981
Commentary:
The expression, Who shall restore us to life, does not mean that disbelievers really enquire as to who will bring them to life again. It only signifies that they ridicule the very idea of their being restored to a new life.
The words, maybe it is nigh, signify that the resurrection promised to disbelievers in this verse is not the one which will take place after death, but the one which was to take place shortly in their lives. This prophecy was fulfilled after the Fall of Mecca when the whole of Arabia embraced Islam. Those who were spiritually dead were restored to a new life.
d
36:79, 80.
e
34:30; 36:49; 67:26.
1624
The verse may either be taken as saying to disbelievers that even if their hearts should become hard like iron or stone or any other similar substance, God would bring about among them that wholesome change which He has decreed to bring about through the Holy Prophet. Or, it may be taken as answering their doubts about Resurrection mentioned in the previous verse, and says to them that they could not escape Divine punishment even if they became converted into iron or stone or any other hard substance.
يَوْمَ يَدْعُوكُمْ فَتَسْتَجِيبُونَ بِحَمْدِهِۦ وَتَظُنُّونَ إِن لَّبِثْتُمْ إِلَّا قَلِيلًا
20:105; 23:114, 115.
اس میں درحقیقت عرب کے اسلام لاکر زندہ ہونے اور ترقی پانے کا ذکر ہے۔
20:105; 23:114, 115.
20:105; 23:114-115.
Commentary:
This verse confirms the interpretation of the previous verse viz. that the resurrection referred to is the one which took place in Arabia after the Fall of Mecca when the whole country responded to the call of God and His Prophet with a feeling of thanksgiving and Divine glorification.
The words, and you will think that you have tarried but a little while, mean that disbelievers would realize that the victory of Islam was not a distant consummation, as wrongly imagined by them, but an event close at hand. Another sense implied in the words is that on that day they would feel that the period of their lives spent in ignorance and opposition to Islam was wasted and that their real lives had begun only with their acceptance of Islam. Similarly, the Faithful would also look back with satisfaction upon the days they had spent in adversity and privation and would regard their bitter experiences of the past as a dream. The words 'a little while' do not, in fact, refer to the length of any period of time, but to the nature of the emotion which the memory of those days will awaken in the minds of believers as well as disbelievers.
f
20:105; 23:114, 115.
2
اس میں درحقیقت عرب کے اسلام لاکر زندہ ہونے اور ترقی پانے کا ذکر ہے۔
c
20:105; 23:114-115.
1982
Commentary:
This verse confirms the interpretation of the previous verse viz. that the resurrection referred to is the one which took place in Arabia after the Fall of Mecca when the whole country responded to the call of God and His Prophet with a feeling of thanksgiving and Divine glorification.
The words, and you will think that you have tarried but a little while, mean that disbelievers would realize that the victory of Islam was not a distant consummation, as wrongly imagined by them, but an event close at hand. Another sense implied in the words is that on that day they would feel that the period of their lives spent in ignorance and opposition to Islam was wasted and that their real lives had begun only with their acceptance of Islam. Similarly, the Faithful would also look back with satisfaction upon the days they had spent in adversity and privation and would regard their bitter experiences of the past as a dream. The words 'a little while' do not, in fact, refer to the length of any period of time, but to the nature of the emotion which the memory of those days will awaken in the minds of believers as well as disbelievers.
a
20:105; 23:114, 115.
وَقُل لِّعِبَادِى يَقُولُوا۟ ٱلَّتِى هِىَ أَحْسَنُ ۚ إِنَّ ٱلشَّيْطَٰنَ يَنزَغُ بَيْنَهُمْ ۚ إِنَّ ٱلشَّيْطَٰنَ كَانَ لِلْإِنسَٰنِ عَدُوًّا مُّبِينًا
16:126; 23:97; 41:35.
7:201; 12:101; 41:37.
Commentary:
In v. 16:126 which was actually revealed after the Surah under comment in order of revelation, we have, call unto the way of thy Lord with wisdom and goodly exhortation, and reason with them in a way that is best. The order in which the three precepts to be followed in preaching have been mentioned in these words has been closely observed in the teaching given in the present Surah. This constitutes a strong argument in favour of the contention that the chapters and verses of the Quran have been arranged in an intelligent order and not placed haphazard. Verses 24-40 of the present Surah embody some of the excellent teachings of the Quran and end with the words, this is part of that wisdom which thy Lord has revealed to thee (v. 40). These words correspond to the first injunction contained in 16:126, viz. call unto the way of thy Lord with wisdom. Verses 40-53 begin with the theme "set not up with Allah any other god" and proceed to give teachings concerning the Unity of God. This corresponds to the second precept contained in 16:126 and is expressed by the words "goodly exhortation." A discourse on the Unity of God makes a natural appeal to the sentiments of man. The third principle mentioned in 16:126 was, reason with them in a way that is best. This corresponds to the third injunction, beginning with the verse under comment, viz. say to My servants that they should speak that which is best.
The verse also contains the hint that if Muslims desire to hasten the day of the spiritual resurrection referred to in the previous verse when the whole of Arabia would become Muslim, they should adopt a manner of discourse best calculated to help disbelievers accept Islam.
g
16:126; 23:97; 41:35.
h
7:201; 12:101; 41:37.
a
16:126; 23:97; 41:35.
b
7:201; 12:101; 41:37.
1983
Commentary:
In v. 16:126 which was actually revealed after the Surah under comment in order of revelation, we have, call unto the way of thy Lord with wisdom and goodly exhortation, and reason with them in a way that is best. The order in which the three precepts to be followed in preaching have been mentioned in these words has been closely observed in the teaching given in the present Surah. This constitutes a strong argument in favour of the contention that the chapters and verses of the Quran have been arranged in an intelligent order and not placed haphazard. Verses 24-40 of the present Surah embody some of the excellent teachings of the Quran and end with the words, this is part of that wisdom which thy Lord has revealed to thee (v. 40). These words correspond to the first injunction contained in 16:126, viz. call unto the way of thy Lord with wisdom. Verses 40-53 begin with the theme "set not up with Allah any other god" and proceed to give teachings concerning the Unity of God. This corresponds to the second precept contained in 16:126 and is expressed by the words "goodly exhortation." A discourse on the Unity of God makes a natural appeal to the sentiments of man. The third principle mentioned in 16:126 was, reason with them in a way that is best. This corresponds to the third injunction, beginning with the verse under comment, viz. say to My servants that they should speak that which is best.
The verse also contains the hint that if Muslims desire to hasten the day of the spiritual resurrection referred to in the previous verse when the whole of Arabia would become Muslim, they should adopt a manner of discourse best calculated to help disbelievers accept Islam.
b
16:126; 23:97; 41:35.
c
7:201; 12:101; 41:37.
رَّبُّكُمْ أَعْلَمُ بِكُمْ ۖ إِن يَشَأْ يَرْحَمْكُمْ أَوْ إِن يَشَأْ يُعَذِّبْكُمْ ۚ وَمَآ أَرْسَلْنَٰكَ عَلَيْهِمْ وَكِيلًا
2:285; 3:129; 5:41; 29:22.
6:108; 39:42; 42:7.
Commentary:
God alone knows the innermost secrets of man’s heart and therefore He has reserved for Himself the right to punish or reward man. This work has not been entrusted even to the Holy Prophet. God Himself will deal with men according to the state of their minds.
a
2:285; 3:129; 5:41; 29:22.
b
6:108; 39:42; 42:7.
a
2:285; 3:129; 5:41; 29:22.
b
6:108; 39:42; 42:7.
1984
Commentary:
God alone knows the innermost secrets of man’s heart and therefore He has reserved for Himself the right to punish or reward man. This work has not been entrusted even to the Holy Prophet. God Himself will deal with men according to the state of their minds.
d
2:285; 3:129; 5:41; 29:22.
e
6:108; 39:42; 42:7.
وَرَبُّكَ أَعْلَمُ بِمَن فِى ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضِ ۗ وَلَقَدْ فَضَّلْنَا بَعْضَ ٱلنَّبِيِّۦنَ عَلَىٰ بَعْضٍ ۖ وَءَاتَيْنَا دَاوُۥدَ زَبُورًا
2:254; 27:16.
بعض لوگ زبور کو ایک شریعت سمجھتے ہیں مگر زبور کے معنے ٹکڑے کے بھی ہیں۔ پس زبور سے مراد چھوٹے چھوٹے ٹکڑوں میں کچھ نصائح بیان کرنے کے ہیں اور زبور کے مطالعہ سے معلوم ہوتا ہے کہ وہ ایسی ہی کتاب ہے۔
2:254; 27:16.
2:254; 27:16.
Commentary:
The verse means to say that not only does God know all those peoples to whom Messengers were sent at different times and how they received the Divine Message but He knows also all the Prophets whether dead (in the heavens) or living (in the earth). He is aware of their stations and grades as well. He knows also what kind of a Prophet is needed at a particular time. In this connection special mention has been made of the Prophet David in order to warn Muslims that, like the Israelites who were punished after him for their iniquities and transgressions, they will be punished if they behave like them.
Muslims, however, did not profit by this timely warning. The power of the Israelites was broken by Nebuchadnezzar and all their glory departed. Similarly, the great and glorious Muslim Empire of Baghdad was destroyed by Hulagu Khan and the Abbasid glory and pomp vanished, leaving the Muslim world in mourning.
c
2:254; 27:16.
1
بعض لوگ زبور کو ایک شریعت سمجھتے ہیں مگر زبور کے معنے ٹکڑے کے بھی ہیں۔ پس زبور سے مراد چھوٹے چھوٹے ٹکڑوں میں کچھ نصائح بیان کرنے کے ہیں اور زبور کے مطالعہ سے معلوم ہوتا ہے کہ وہ ایسی ہی کتاب ہے۔
c
2:254; 27:16.
1985
Commentary:
The verse means to say that not only does God know all those peoples to whom Messengers were sent at different times and how they received the Divine Message but He knows also all the Prophets whether dead (in the heavens) or living (in the earth). He is aware of their stations and grades as well. He knows also what kind of a Prophet is needed at a particular time. In this connection special mention has been made of the Prophet David in order to warn Muslims that, like the Israelites who were punished after him for their iniquities and transgressions, they will be punished if they behave like them.
Muslims, however, did not profit by this timely warning. The power of the Israelites was broken by Nebuchadnezzar and all their glory departed. Similarly, the great and glorious Muslim Empire of Baghdad was destroyed by Hulagu Khan and the Abbasid glory and pomp vanished, leaving the Muslim world in mourning.
f
2:254; 27:16.
قُلِ ٱدْعُوا۟ ٱلَّذِينَ زَعَمْتُم مِّن دُونِهِۦ فَلَا يَمْلِكُونَ كَشْفَ ٱلضُّرِّ عَنكُمْ وَلَا تَحْوِيلًا
22:74; 25:4; 34:23.
22:74; 25:4; 34:23.
22:74; 25:4; 34:23.
Commentary
In this verse idolaters are told that they can judge the truth or falsity of their faith from the prophecies that foretell their destruction and the eventual triumph of Islam. Let them pray to their gods to save them if they can from the threatened Divine punishment. Far from saving their votaries from Divine punishment, these gods do not possess the power even to postpone or defer it for a single day. While idolaters are admonished that idolatry is at the root of all their misfortunes Muslims are warned that idolatry will bring about their downfall also. It is worthy of note that one of the major causes of the decline, downfall and destruction of the Abbasid Empire of Baghdad was that Muslim nobles freely married Turkish and Iranian idolatrous women. This led to the growth and spread of idolatrous beliefs among Muslims. Ibn Muqanna‘ and Hasan bin Sabbah were the product of the idolatrous ideas and practices that were rampant in those days among Muslims.
d
22:74; 25:4; 34:23.
a
22:74; 25:4; 34:23.
1986
Commentary
In this verse idolaters are told that they can judge the truth or falsity of their faith from the prophecies that foretell their destruction and the eventual triumph of Islam. Let them pray to their gods to save them if they can from the threatened Divine punishment. Far from saving their votaries from Divine punishment, these gods do not possess the power even to postpone or defer it for a single day. While idolaters are admonished that idolatry is at the root of all their misfortunes Muslims are warned that idolatry will bring about their downfall also. It is worthy of note that one of the major causes of the decline, downfall and destruction of the Abbasid Empire of Baghdad was that Muslim nobles freely married Turkish and Iranian idolatrous women. This led to the growth and spread of idolatrous beliefs among Muslims. Ibn Muqanna‘ and Hasan bin Sabbah were the product of the idolatrous ideas and practices that were rampant in those days among Muslims.
g
22:74; 25:4; 34:23.
أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ ٱلَّذِينَ يَدْعُونَ يَبْتَغُونَ إِلَىٰ رَبِّهِمُ ٱلْوَسِيلَةَ أَيُّهُمْ أَقْرَبُ وَيَرْجُونَ رَحْمَتَهُۥ وَيَخَافُونَ عَذَابَهُۥٓ ۚ إِنَّ عَذَابَ رَبِّكَ كَانَ مَحْذُورًا
معلوم ہوتا ہے اس جگہ معبود انِ باطلہ سے مراد وہ نبی یا فرشتے ہیں جن کو مشرک خداتعالیٰ کا شریک قرار دیتے تھے ورنہ بتوں پر یا ادنیٰ لوگوں پر یہ آیت کسی طرح چسپاں نہیں ہو سکتی۔
The verse may refer to angels, Prophets and saints whom some people worship as gods.
Important Words:
ایھم (those of them who). ای is a noun used in five different senses. (1) It means, who? which? and what? They say ایھم اخوک i.e. who or which of them is thy brother? In the Quran we have فبای حدیث بعدہ یومنون i.e. And in what announcement after it will they believe? (2) It denotes a condition. They say ایھم یکرمنی اکرمه i.e. whichever of them treats me with honour, I will treat him with honour. (3) It is a conjunct noun; and is sometimes used in the manner of الذی and therefore requires a complement; as in the Quranic verse ثم لننزعن من کل شیعة ایھم اشد علی الرحمان عصیا i.e. Then We will assuredly draw forth from every sect those of them who are most exorbitantly rebellious against the Compassionate God (4) It denotes perfection or consummation and in this case it is an epithet applying to an indeterminate noun. They say زید رجل ای رجل i.e. Zaid is a man; what a man! (5) It is also a connective of the vocative یا with the noun signifying the person or persons called, when this noun has the article ال prefixed to it; and with a noun of indication, as ذا; and with a conjunct noun having ال prefixed to it, as الذی it is a noun formed for serving as such a connective; and has ھا affixed to it. They say یا ایھا الرجل i.e. O thou man or O thou, the man, or O thou who art the man (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse may be interpreted in two ways: (1) The pronoun اولئك (those) may be taken as referring to the Prophets mentioned in v. 56. In this case the verse would mean that those Prophets always invited people to the worship of the One God, sought His nearness and feared His punishment. (2) The pronoun اولئك may refer to the gods of the idolaters, the latter (idolaters) being taken as subject of the verb یدعون(they call on). In this case the verse would mean, those whom the idolaters call upon beside God themselves seek His nearness and pleasure and fear His punishment.
2
معلوم ہوتا ہے اس جگہ معبود انِ باطلہ سے مراد وہ نبی یا فرشتے ہیں جن کو مشرک خداتعالیٰ کا شریک قرار دیتے تھے ورنہ بتوں پر یا ادنیٰ لوگوں پر یہ آیت کسی طرح چسپاں نہیں ہو سکتی۔
1987
Important Words:
ایھم (those of them who). ای is a noun used in five different senses. (1) It means, who? which? and what? They say ایھم اخوک i.e. who or which of them is thy brother? In the Quran we have فبای حدیث بعدہ یومنون i.e. And in what announcement after it will they believe? (2) It denotes a condition. They say ایھم یکرمنی اکرمه i.e. whichever of them treats me with honour, I will treat him with honour. (3) It is a conjunct noun; and is sometimes used in the manner of الذی and therefore requires a complement; as in the Quranic verse ثم لننزعن من کل شیعة ایھم اشد علی الرحمان عصیا i.e. Then We will assuredly draw forth from every sect those of them who are most exorbitantly rebellious against the Compassionate God (4) It denotes perfection or consummation and in this case it is an epithet applying to an indeterminate noun. They say زید رجل ای رجل i.e. Zaid is a man; what a man! (5) It is also a connective of the vocative یا with the noun signifying the person or persons called, when this noun has the article ال prefixed to it; and with a noun of indication, as ذا; and with a conjunct noun having ال prefixed to it, as الذی it is a noun formed for serving as such a connective; and has ھا affixed to it. They say یا ایھا الرجل i.e. O thou man or O thou, the man, or O thou who art the man (Lane).
Commentary:
This verse may be interpreted in two ways: (1) The pronoun اولئك (those) may be taken as referring to the Prophets mentioned in v. 56. In this case the verse would mean that those Prophets always invited people to the worship of the One God, sought His nearness and feared His punishment. (2) The pronoun اولئك may refer to the gods of the idolaters, the latter (idolaters) being taken as subject of the verb یدعون(they call on). In this case the verse would mean, those whom the idolaters call upon beside God themselves seek His nearness and pleasure and fear His punishment.
1625
The verse may refer to angels, Prophets and saints whom some people worship as gods.
وَإِن مِّن قَرْيَةٍ إِلَّا نَحْنُ مُهْلِكُوهَا قَبْلَ يَوْمِ ٱلْقِيَٰمَةِ أَوْ مُعَذِّبُوهَا عَذَابًا شَدِيدًا ۚ كَانَ ذَٰلِكَ فِى ٱلْكِتَٰبِ مَسْطُورًا
اس جگہ یہ پیشگوئی ہے کہ آخری زمانہ میں سب دنیا پر عذاب آئے گا اور بقول مسیح علیہ السلام کے قومیں قوموں پر چڑھیں گی اور بقول قرآنِ کریم یَوْمَ تَرْجُفُ الرَّاجِفَۃُ تَتْبَعُھَا الرَّادِفَۃُ (سورۃ نازعات آیت۷و۸) مصیبت پر مصیبت آئے گی اور اس طرح متواتر آئے گی کہ انسان حیران ہو جائے گا۔
21:12; 22:46; 28:59.
The reference is to the punishment which presages a universal calamity or series of calamities as foretold by God’s Prophets and also in the Qur’an.
21:12; 22:46; 28:59.
Commentary:
In the previous verse it was stated that false deities could not save their devotees from Divine punishment. The present verse gives a specific illustration of this. It purports to say that the time was coming when idolatry would spread all over the world and in consequence thereof the whole of mankind would suffer for its sins and iniquities. At that time no human device and no seeking of help from false deities would save their devotees from Divine wrath. This subject has been dealt with at greater length in the next Surah.
The verse contains a warning for Muslims to beware of "the second great punishment" to which an allusion has already been made in v. 57. The words "before the Day of Resurrection" allude to a prophecy which was to be fulfilled in the latter days. From the Hadith it appears that this prophecy about "the second punishment" was to be fulfilled after the advent of the Promised Messiah, and we find that it is already being fulfilled.
e
21:12; 22:46; 28:59.
715
这指的是预告一次世界性大灾难的惩罚, 或是安拉派遣的先知和 «古兰经» 中也预告过的一连串大灾难。
3
اس جگہ یہ پیشگوئی ہے کہ آخری زمانہ میں سب دنیا پر عذاب آئے گا اور بقول مسیح علیہ السلام کے قومیں قوموں پر چڑھیں گی اور بقول قرآنِ کریم یَوْمَ تَرْجُفُ الرَّاجِفَۃُ تَتْبَعُھَا الرَّادِفَۃُ (سورۃ نازعات آیت۷و۸) مصیبت پر مصیبت آئے گی اور اس طرح متواتر آئے گی کہ انسان حیران ہو جائے گا۔
a
21:12; 22:46; 28:59.
1988
Commentary:
In the previous verse it was stated that false deities could not save their devotees from Divine punishment. The present verse gives a specific illustration of this. It purports to say that the time was coming when idolatry would spread all over the world and in consequence thereof the whole of mankind would suffer for its sins and iniquities. At that time no human device and no seeking of help from false deities would save their devotees from Divine wrath. This subject has been dealt with at greater length in the next Surah.
The verse contains a warning for Muslims to beware of "the second great punishment" to which an allusion has already been made in v. 57. The words "before the Day of Resurrection" allude to a prophecy which was to be fulfilled in the latter days. From the Hadith it appears that this prophecy about "the second punishment" was to be fulfilled after the advent of the Promised Messiah, and we find that it is already being fulfilled.
a
21:12; 22:46; 28:59.
1626
The reference is to the punishment which presages a universal calamity or series of calamities as foretold by God’s Prophets and also in the Qur’an.
وَمَا مَنَعَنَآ أَن نُّرْسِلَ بِٱلْءَايَٰتِ إِلَّآ أَن كَذَّبَ بِهَا ٱلْأَوَّلُونَ ۚ وَءَاتَيْنَا ثَمُودَ ٱلنَّاقَةَ مُبْصِرَةً فَظَلَمُوا۟ بِهَا ۚ وَمَا نُرْسِلُ بِٱلْءَايَٰتِ إِلَّا تَخْوِيفًا
17:95; 18:56.
17:95; 18:56.
Or, the meaning may be: Could the fact that former people rejected the Prophets be the reason that further Signs should not be sent, i.e. it could not be the reason for the withholding of heavenly Signs.
17:95; 18:56.
Important Words:
ظلموا بھا (unjustly rejected it). The word ظلم means, (1) he did wrong; or acted wrongfully, unjustly or tyrannically, (2) he put a thing in a wrong place or in a place not its own. They say من اشبه اباہ فما ظلم i.e. whoso resembles his father, he has not put the likeness in a wrong place; (3) he made him suffer loss as in وما ظلمونا ولکن کانوا انفسھم یظلمون i.e. and they made not Us to suffer loss or detriment but it was themselves they made to suffer loss or detriment. ظلم الارض means, he dug the ground in what was not the place of digging. ظلمه also means, he imposed upon him a thing that was above his power or ability. The word is also used transitively by means of ب as in the Quranic words فظلموا بھا i.e. and they disbelieved in them (the Signs) or unjustly rejected them (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:36, 52.
Commentary:
The verse beautifully states that heavenly signs will never cease to appear. It warns Muslims not to entertain such a foolish belief and proceeds to refute and demolish the only possible objection against the appearance of heavenly signs. The objection is: When the people to whom the signs were first shown did not profit by them, where was the warrant that their successors would do so? The arguments given in refutation of this objection are: (a) If the rejection of heavenly signs had been a reasonable ground, no Prophet after the very first Prophet—Adam––would have appeared. But this did not happen and fresh Prophets continued to appear in all ages and fresh signs continued to be shown at their hands, which showed that the rejection of signs never proved a barrier in the way of the appearance of new signs. (b) Prophets are sent in the world in order to warn wrongdoers of their transgressions and iniquities and of the impending Divine punishment in consequence of those iniquities. Any such punishment without a previous warning and without showing signs would be contrary to Divine mercy.
As an illustration of the claim that wrongdoers never go unpunished if they do not repent, special mention has been made of the tribe of Thamud because the Thamud were an Arab tribe and their history was a matter of common knowledge with pagan Arabs as well as with the Jews of Arabia.
a
17:95; 18:56.
a
17:95; 18:56.
1989
Important Words:
ظلموا بھا (unjustly rejected it). The word ظلم means, (1) he did wrong; or acted wrongfully, unjustly or tyrannically, (2) he put a thing in a wrong place or in a place not its own. They say من اشبه اباہ فما ظلم i.e. whoso resembles his father, he has not put the likeness in a wrong place; (3) he made him suffer loss as in وما ظلمونا ولکن کانوا انفسھم یظلمون i.e. and they made not Us to suffer loss or detriment but it was themselves they made to suffer loss or detriment. ظلم الارض means, he dug the ground in what was not the place of digging. ظلمه also means, he imposed upon him a thing that was above his power or ability. The word is also used transitively by means of ب as in the Quranic words فظلموا بھا i.e. and they disbelieved in them (the Signs) or unjustly rejected them (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:36, 52.
Commentary:
The verse beautifully states that heavenly signs will never cease to appear. It warns Muslims not to entertain such a foolish belief and proceeds to refute and demolish the only possible objection against the appearance of heavenly signs. The objection is: When the people to whom the signs were first shown did not profit by them, where was the warrant that their successors would do so? The arguments given in refutation of this objection are: (a) If the rejection of heavenly signs had been a reasonable ground, no Prophet after the very first Prophet—Adam––would have appeared. But this did not happen and fresh Prophets continued to appear in all ages and fresh signs continued to be shown at their hands, which showed that the rejection of signs never proved a barrier in the way of the appearance of new signs. (b) Prophets are sent in the world in order to warn wrongdoers of their transgressions and iniquities and of the impending Divine punishment in consequence of those iniquities. Any such punishment without a previous warning and without showing signs would be contrary to Divine mercy.
As an illustration of the claim that wrongdoers never go unpunished if they do not repent, special mention has been made of the tribe of Thamud because the Thamud were an Arab tribe and their history was a matter of common knowledge with pagan Arabs as well as with the Jews of Arabia.
b
17:95; 18:56.
1627
Or, the meaning may be: Could the fact that former people rejected the Prophets be the reason that further Signs should not be sent, i.e. it could not be the reason for the withholding of heavenly Signs.
وَإِذْ قُلْنَا لَكَ إِنَّ رَبَّكَ أَحَاطَ بِٱلنَّاسِ ۚ وَمَا جَعَلْنَا ٱلرُّءْيَا ٱلَّتِىٓ أَرَيْنَٰكَ إِلَّا فِتْنَةً لِّلنَّاسِ وَٱلشَّجَرَةَ ٱلْمَلْعُونَةَ فِى ٱلْقُرْءَانِ ۚ وَنُخَوِّفُهُمْ فَمَا يَزِيدُهُمْ إِلَّا طُغْيَٰنًا كَبِيرًا
17:2.
这里指的是本章第二节经文中所谈到的那一精神境界。在那一精神境界中, 穆圣看到自己领着所有其他的先知在耶路撒冷的那座犹太人的朝向寺里祈祷。这一梦境意示在将来的某一时间那些先知的追随者会参加到伊斯兰教的行列中来。这就是 “你的养主业已作了消灭那些人们 (的决定)” 这句话的意思。伊斯兰教的全面传播将紧跟在第59节经文中谈到的世界性灾难发生之后展开。
“被诅咒的树” 看来就是犹太民族。«古兰经» 反复谈到他们受到安拉的诅咒 (5:14, 61, 65, 79)。安拉从达五德时代起一直到现在诅咒着这个不幸的民族。这句话的这种解释, 在本章中述及以色列人时专门用 بَنِی اِسْرَائِيْل (Bani-Isra’il) 这一名称所暗示的这点上, 得到更多的证实。本章开始时谈到那个精神境界, 穆圣看到自己领导着以色列的许多先知在犹太教的中心--------耶路撒冷祈祷。这件事进一步证实了 “被诅咒的树” 的意思就是犹太民族这一假设, 因为 شَجَرَة (Shajarah) 这一单词意指一个部族。这节经文既谈到了那个精神境界, 又谈到了犹太民族 (被诅咒的树), 这一精神境界特别说他们是 “对人的考验罢了”。犹太人, 长期以来, 证明是人类许多痛苦和患难的根源, 尤其对穆斯林更是如此。
شجرۃ سے مراد خاندان اور قوم بھی ہوتی ہے۔ چنانچہ خاندان کے سلسلہ کو شجرہ ٔنسب کہتے ہیں۔ اقرب نے بھی شجرہ کے ایک معنے شجرہ ٔنسب یعنی خاندان کے سلسلہ کے کیے ہیں نہ صرف درخت کے۔ چونکہ قرآن کریم میں یہود کی قوم پر لعنت کی گئی ہے۔ اس لئے یہاں انہیں کا ذکر ہے۔
اس جگہ رؤیا اور ایک شجرۂ ملعونہ کا اکٹھا ذکر کیا گیا ہے اس سے مضمون واضح ہو جاتا ہے کیونکہ رؤیا اسی سورۃ میں اسراء کے واقعہ میں بیان کی گئی ہے اور اسراء وہ کشفی سفر تھا جو فلسطین کی طرف ہوا جو یہود کا مقام تھا اور شجرۂ ملعونہ سے بھی یہود مراد ہیں۔ پس دونوں کے اکٹھا ذکر کرنے سے ایک واقعہ نے دوسرے کی تفسیر کر دی ہے۔
17:2.
The reference here is to the Vision mentioned in v. 2 of this Surah. In this Vision the Holy Prophet saw himself leading all other Prophets in Prayers in the Temple at Jerusalem which was the Qiblah of the Jews. The Vision implied that in some future time the followers of those Prophets would join the fold of Islam. This is what is meant by the words, thy Lord has decreed the ruin of this people. The general spread of Islam would follow in the wake of the worldwide disasters of which mention has been made in v. 59.
'The cursed tree' seems to be the Jewish people who have been repeatedly mentioned in the Qur’an as having been cursed by God (5:14, 5:61, 5:65, 5:79). The curse of God has dogged the footsteps of these unfortunate people from the time of the Prophet David right down to our own time. This interpretation of the expression finds additional support from the fact that the present Surah particularly deals with the Israelites as its very name, Bani- Isra’il, suggests. The fact that the verse begins with a mention of the Vision in which the Holy Prophet saw himself leading the Israelite Prophets in Prayers in Jerusalem, the centre of the Jewish Faith, lends further support to the assumption that by 'cursed tree' is meant the Jewish people, the word Shajarah signifying a tribe. The verse speaks both of the Vision and the Jewish people (the accursed tree) to whom this Vision specially refers as 'a trial for men.'
The Jews have, throughout the ages, proved to be a source of much misery and di
17:2.
Important Words:
احاط بالناس (has encompassed the people). احاط is derived from حاط. They say احاط به العدو i.e. the enemy surrounded him. احیط بفلان means, such a one was destroyed or his destruction drew near. احاط به علما means, he had a comprehensive or complete knowledge thereof, or he attained the utmost knowledge thereof. The Quranic expression ان ربک احاط بالناسmeans, verily thy Lord hath men in His grasp or power or hath destroyed them (Lane & Aqrab).
الشجرة الملعونة (the cursed tree). شجرة is the noun infinitive from شجر. They say شجر الامر بینھم i.e. the affair was or became confused or complicated so as to be a subject of disagreement or difference between them. شجرہ means, he tied it. شجرةmeans, a tree; the stock or origin of a man. They say ھو من شجرة طیبة i.e. he is of good stock or origin (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The reference in the words, When We said to thee, is to the Vision mentioned under v. 2 of this Surah. In that Vision the Holy Prophet saw himself leading all other Prophets in Prayers. The Vision implied that at some future time, the followers of those Prophets would join the fold of Islam. This is what is meant by the words, Thy Lord has encompassed the people. This general spread of Islam would follow in the wake of the worldwide disasters of which mention has been made in v. 59. The object of these disasters was to open the way for the propagation of Islam, to induce all men to rally round its banner and to demonstrate the futility of the present materialistic Western civilization to stand in its way. Some of these disasters have already taken place and others are waiting to shake the present order of things to its foundation.
The signs of these impending disasters are already in evidence everywhere in the world. They will be followed by conditions favourable to the general and widespread acceptance and expansion of Islam.
Commentators of the Quran have greatly differed as to what the expression الشجرة الملعونة (the accursed tree) means. According to some of them it means شجرة خبیثة (evil tree) mentioned in 14:27. The word خبیث (evil) meaning a thing devoid of all good is synonymous with ملعون (accursed) which means, far removed from good. But the word شجرةas shown under Important Words, also means, a family. According to this meaning of the word the expression الشجرة الملعونةappears to apply more appropriately to a people—the Jewish people—who have been repeatedly mentioned in the Quran as having been cursed by God (5:14, 61, 65, 79). The curse of God has dogged the footsteps of these unfortunate people from the time of the Prophet David right down to the present time. This interpretation of the expression finds additional support from the fact that the present Surah particularly deals with the Israelites as its very name, BaniIsra’il, suggests. The fact that the verse begins with a mention of the Vision in which the Holy Prophet saw himself leading the Israelite Prophets in Prayers in Jerusalem, the Centre of the Jewish Faith, lends further support to the assumption that by الشجرة الملعونة (cursed tree) is meant the Jewish people.
The verse speaks both of "the vision" and the Jewish people (the accursed tree) to whom that Vision specially refers as "a trial for men". The Jews have, throughout the ages, proved a source of much misery and distress for mankind, particularly for Muslims, under whose benign rule they have enjoyed more freedom and security than under any other people. The two World Wars have been the result directly or indirectly of the plots and machinations of the Jews. They led an organized opposition to the German people in the First Great War and the Second Great War was also the result of their widespread and highly organized propaganda against Hitler. In the Russian Revolution which, too, forms a part of the Divine punishment (v. 59) the Jews took a prominent part and some of its foremost leaders are Jews by blood. The Jewish machinations have now extended to Palestine and have turned this "land of the Prophets" into a veritable hot-bed of intrigue, murder and arson. But all their intrigues and efforts to go back to, and take possession of, Palestine, will meet with only temporary success because this country has been divinely decreed to remain in Muslim hands.
b
17:2.
716
这里指的是本章第二节经文中所谈到的那一精神境界。在那一精神境界中, 穆圣看到自己领着所有其他的先知在耶路撒冷的那座犹太人的朝向寺里祈祷。这一梦境意示在将来的某一时间那些先知的追随者会参加到伊斯兰教的行列中来。这就是 “你的养主业已作了消灭那些人们 (的决定)” 这句话的意思。伊斯兰教的全面传播将紧跟在第59节经文中谈到的世界性灾难发生之后展开。
717
“被诅咒的树” 看来就是犹太民族。«古兰经» 反复谈到他们受到安拉的诅咒 (5:14, 61, 65, 79)。安拉从达五德时代起一直到现在诅咒着这个不幸的民族。这句话的这种解释, 在本章中述及以色列人时专门用 بَنِی اِسْرَائِيْل (Bani-Isra’il) 这一名称所暗示的这点上, 得到更多的证实。本章开始时谈到那个精神境界, 穆圣看到自己领导着以色列的许多先知在犹太教的中心--------耶路撒冷祈祷。这件事进一步证实了 “被诅咒的树” 的意思就是犹太民族这一假设, 因为 شَجَرَة (Shajarah) 这一单词意指一个部族。这节经文既谈到了那个精神境界, 又谈到了犹太民族 (被诅咒的树), 这一精神境界特别说他们是 “对人的考验罢了”。犹太人, 长期以来, 证明是人类许多痛苦和患难的根源, 尤其对穆斯林更是如此。
1
شجرۃ سے مراد خاندان اور قوم بھی ہوتی ہے۔ چنانچہ خاندان کے سلسلہ کو شجرہ ٔنسب کہتے ہیں۔ اقرب نے بھی شجرہ کے ایک معنے شجرہ ٔنسب یعنی خاندان کے سلسلہ کے کیے ہیں نہ صرف درخت کے۔ چونکہ قرآن کریم میں یہود کی قوم پر لعنت کی گئی ہے۔ اس لئے یہاں انہیں کا ذکر ہے۔
2
اس جگہ رؤیا اور ایک شجرۂ ملعونہ کا اکٹھا ذکر کیا گیا ہے اس سے مضمون واضح ہو جاتا ہے کیونکہ رؤیا اسی سورۃ میں اسراء کے واقعہ میں بیان کی گئی ہے اور اسراء وہ کشفی سفر تھا جو فلسطین کی طرف ہوا جو یہود کا مقام تھا اور شجرۂ ملعونہ سے بھی یہود مراد ہیں۔ پس دونوں کے اکٹھا ذکر کرنے سے ایک واقعہ نے دوسرے کی تفسیر کر دی ہے۔
a
17:2.
1990
Important Words:
احاط بالناس (has encompassed the people). احاط is derived from حاط. They say احاط به العدو i.e. the enemy surrounded him. احیط بفلان means, such a one was destroyed or his destruction drew near. احاط به علما means, he had a comprehensive or complete knowledge thereof, or he attained the utmost knowledge thereof. The Quranic expression ان ربک احاط بالناسmeans, verily thy Lord hath men in His grasp or power or hath destroyed them (Lane & Aqrab).
الشجرة الملعونة (the cursed tree). شجرة is the noun infinitive from شجر. They say شجر الامر بینھم i.e. the affair was or became confused or complicated so as to be a subject of disagreement or difference between them. شجرہ means, he tied it. شجرةmeans, a tree; the stock or origin of a man. They say ھو من شجرة طیبة i.e. he is of good stock or origin (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The reference in the words, When We said to thee, is to the Vision mentioned under v. 2 of this Surah. In that Vision the Holy Prophet saw himself leading all other Prophets in Prayers. The Vision implied that at some future time, the followers of those Prophets would join the fold of Islam. This is what is meant by the words, Thy Lord has encompassed the people. This general spread of Islam would follow in the wake of the worldwide disasters of which mention has been made in v. 59. The object of these disasters was to open the way for the propagation of Islam, to induce all men to rally round its banner and to demonstrate the futility of the present materialistic Western civilization to stand in its way. Some of these disasters have already taken place and others are waiting to shake the present order of things to its foundation.
The signs of these impending disasters are already in evidence everywhere in the world. They will be followed by conditions favourable to the general and widespread acceptance and expansion of Islam.
Commentators of the Quran have greatly differed as to what the expression الشجرة الملعونة (the accursed tree) means. According to some of them it means شجرة خبیثة (evil tree) mentioned in 14:27. The word خبیث (evil) meaning a thing devoid of all good is synonymous with ملعون (accursed) which means, far removed from good. But the word شجرةas shown under Important Words, also means, a family. According to this meaning of the word the expression الشجرة الملعونةappears to apply more appropriately to a people—the Jewish people—who have been repeatedly mentioned in the Quran as having been cursed by God (5:14, 61, 65, 79). The curse of God has dogged the footsteps of these unfortunate people from the time of the Prophet David right down to the present time. This interpretation of the expression finds additional support from the fact that the present Surah particularly deals with the Israelites as its very name, BaniIsra’il, suggests. The fact that the verse begins with a mention of the Vision in which the Holy Prophet saw himself leading the Israelite Prophets in Prayers in Jerusalem, the Centre of the Jewish Faith, lends further support to the assumption that by الشجرة الملعونة (cursed tree) is meant the Jewish people.
The verse speaks both of "the vision" and the Jewish people (the accursed tree) to whom that Vision specially refers as "a trial for men". The Jews have, throughout the ages, proved a source of much misery and distress for mankind, particularly for Muslims, under whose benign rule they have enjoyed more freedom and security than under any other people. The two World Wars have been the result directly or indirectly of the plots and machinations of the Jews. They led an organized opposition to the German people in the First Great War and the Second Great War was also the result of their widespread and highly organized propaganda against Hitler. In the Russian Revolution which, too, forms a part of the Divine punishment (v. 59) the Jews took a prominent part and some of its foremost leaders are Jews by blood. The Jewish machinations have now extended to Palestine and have turned this "land of the Prophets" into a veritable hot-bed of intrigue, murder and arson. But all their intrigues and efforts to go back to, and take possession of, Palestine, will meet with only temporary success because this country has been divinely decreed to remain in Muslim hands.
c
17:2.
1627A
The reference here is to the Vision mentioned in v. 2 of this Surah. In this Vision the Holy Prophet saw himself leading all other Prophets in Prayers in the Temple at Jerusalem which was the Qiblah of the Jews. The Vision implied that in some future time the followers of those Prophets would join the fold of Islam. This is what is meant by the words, thy Lord has decreed the ruin of this people. The general spread of Islam would follow in the wake of the worldwide disasters of which mention has been made in v. 59.
1628
'The cursed tree' seems to be the Jewish people who have been repeatedly mentioned in the Qur’an as having been cursed by God (5:14, 5:61, 5:65, 5:79). The curse of God has dogged the footsteps of these unfortunate people from the time of the Prophet David right down to our own time. This interpretation of the expression finds additional support from the fact that the present Surah particularly deals with the Israelites as its very name, Bani- Isra’il, suggests. The fact that the verse begins with a mention of the Vision in which the Holy Prophet saw himself leading the Israelite Prophets in Prayers in Jerusalem, the centre of the Jewish Faith, lends further support to the assumption that by 'cursed tree' is meant the Jewish people, the word Shajarah signifying a tribe. The verse speaks both of the Vision and the Jewish people (the accursed tree) to whom this Vision specially refers as 'a trial for men.'
The Jews have, throughout the ages, proved to be a source of much misery and di
وَإِذْ قُلْنَا لِلْمَلَٰٓئِكَةِ ٱسْجُدُوا۟ لِءَادَمَ فَسَجَدُوٓا۟ إِلَّآ إِبْلِيسَ قَالَ ءَأَسْجُدُ لِمَنْ خَلَقْتَ طِينًا
2:35; 7:12; 15:30, 31; 18:51; 20:117; 38:73-75.
The particle lam among other things means, "with." The expression li Adama may mean 'with Adam.'
2:35; 7:12; 15:30-31; 18:51; 20:117; 38:73-75.
Important Words:
لادم (to Adam). لام as حرف جارہ (Preposition) is used in about twenty-two senses, the most important of which are the following: (1) It is used in the sense of فی as in من لی i.e. who is or will be for me as my defender or surety? (2) in the sense of علی as in یخرون للاذقان سجدا i.e. they fall down prostrate upon their faces; (3) in the sense of بعد as in للیلة خلتi.e. after the night that has passed; (4) in the sense of لام عاقبة as in لدواللموت وابنواللخراب i.e. bear children that they should die and build houses that they should fall into ruins; (5) in the sense of الی as in اوحی له i.e. he revealed to him; (6) to express a right as in الحمد للّٰه و العزة لهi.e. all praise is for God and all honour is due to Him; and (7) in the sense of مع (with or in spite of) as in فلما تفرقنا کانی ومالکا لطول اجتماع لم نبت لیلة معا i.e. when we separated, I felt as if with (or in spite of) our having lived together for a long time, I and Malik had not lived together even for one night (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The particle ل possesses, as shown under Important Words, a vast variety of meanings one of which isمع (with). In the expression لادم (to Adam) the particle ل means, "with"; thus the whole sentence اسجدوا لادم may mean, "submit to God along with Adam".
In the previous verses reference was made to the transgressions of the Jews. In order to throw further light on the subject, the verse under comment cites the case of Adam by way of example. The Prophets of God have always met with strong opposition from disbelievers. Adam who was the first Prophet was also opposed by Iblis, who said that he was superior to him (Adam) and therefore could not render obedience to him. The same obstacle lay in the way of the Jews. They looked upon themselves as superior to the Holy Prophet and his people. They were obsessed with the idea that, being the progeny of Isaac, all the blessings promised to Abraham were to be inherited by them alone to the exclusion of their cousins, the children of Ishmael. This false and foolish notion proved a stumbling block in the way of their accepting the Holy Prophet.
c
2:35; 7:12; 15:30, 31; 18:51; 20:117; 38:73-75.
718
虚词ل (Lam) 除了别的意思外, 这里的意思是 “和、同”。لِآدَمَ (Li Adama) 这一措辞的意思可以是 “和阿丹在一起。”
a
2:35; 7:12; 15:30-31; 18:51; 20:117; 38:73-75.
1991
Important Words:
لادم (to Adam). لام as حرف جارہ (Preposition) is used in about twenty-two senses, the most important of which are the following: (1) It is used in the sense of فی as in من لی i.e. who is or will be for me as my defender or surety? (2) in the sense of علی as in یخرون للاذقان سجدا i.e. they fall down prostrate upon their faces; (3) in the sense of بعد as in للیلة خلتi.e. after the night that has passed; (4) in the sense of لام عاقبة as in لدواللموت وابنواللخراب i.e. bear children that they should die and build houses that they should fall into ruins; (5) in the sense of الی as in اوحی له i.e. he revealed to him; (6) to express a right as in الحمد للّٰه و العزة لهi.e. all praise is for God and all honour is due to Him; and (7) in the sense of مع (with or in spite of) as in فلما تفرقنا کانی ومالکا لطول اجتماع لم نبت لیلة معا i.e. when we separated, I felt as if with (or in spite of) our having lived together for a long time, I and Malik had not lived together even for one night (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The particle ل possesses, as shown under Important Words, a vast variety of meanings one of which isمع (with). In the expression لادم (to Adam) the particle ل means, "with"; thus the whole sentence اسجدوا لادم may mean, "submit to God along with Adam".
In the previous verses reference was made to the transgressions of the Jews. In order to throw further light on the subject, the verse under comment cites the case of Adam by way of example. The Prophets of God have always met with strong opposition from disbelievers. Adam who was the first Prophet was also opposed by Iblis, who said that he was superior to him (Adam) and therefore could not render obedience to him. The same obstacle lay in the way of the Jews. They looked upon themselves as superior to the Holy Prophet and his people. They were obsessed with the idea that, being the progeny of Isaac, all the blessings promised to Abraham were to be inherited by them alone to the exclusion of their cousins, the children of Ishmael. This false and foolish notion proved a stumbling block in the way of their accepting the Holy Prophet.
a
2:35; 7:12; 15:30, 31; 18:51; 20:117; 38:73-75.
1629
The particle lam among other things means, "with." The expression li Adama may mean 'with Adam.'
قَالَ أَرَءَيْتَكَ هَٰذَا ٱلَّذِى كَرَّمْتَ عَلَىَّ لَئِنْ أَخَّرْتَنِ إِلَىٰ يَوْمِ ٱلْقِيَٰمَةِ لَأَحْتَنِكَنَّ ذُرِّيَّتَهُۥٓ إِلَّا قَلِيلًا
7:13; 15:34; 38:77.
7:17, 18; 15:40.
“复生” 在这里的意思是, 每个信者在他的信念达到完美的地步时, 恶魔再无法控制他, 这时他就体验了这样的精神复生。
恶魔是否能胁迫极大多数人走邪道, 是需要答复的一个重要问题。如果对这世界上善与恶的情况粗略而轻率地看一下, 可能使人们得出在这世界上恶比善的势力大这样一个错误的结论。可是事实正相反。例如, 如果苛刻地审查那最会说谎的人讲的所有的话, 就会看到他所讲的真话的数量远远超过他的假话。同样地, 世界上恶人的数目比好人和有德行的人要少得多。邪恶的事情引起如此广泛的注意这一事实本身就证明人类本性天生是善良的, 因而即使稍稍接触一下邪恶的事就会发生反应。因此, 说恶魔已经成功地把他的胁迫变成了事实这一种猜想是错误的。
7:17, 18; 15:40.
7:13; 15:34; 38:77.
By "resurrection" is here meant the spiritual resurrection which is experienced by every believer when his faith becomes perfect and Satan ceases to exercise control over him.
Whether or not Satan has succeeded in carrying out his threat in leading astray a vast majority of mankind is an important question which calls for an answer. A hurried and thoughtless glance over the state of good and evil in the world may lead one to the wrong conclusion that evil predominates over good in the world. But the truth is the other way about. If, for example, all the utterances of the greatest of liars were to be critically examined, the number of his truthful utterances will be found to be far exceeding his lies. Similarly, the number of the wicked people in the world is much smaller than that of the good and the virtuous people. The fact that wickedness attracts such wide notice in itself constitutes a proof of the fact that human nature is innately good and recoils at even a slight touch of evil. It is, therefore, wrong to suppose that Satan has succeeded in carrying his threat into actual fact.
7:13; 15:34; 38:77.
7:17-18; 15:40.
Important Words:
ارءیتک (what thinkest thou?) is derived from رای i.e. he saw with the eyes and means, hast thou considered? tell thou me, tell me; thinkest thou? or what thinkest thou? (Lane). See also 10:51.
لاحتنکن (I will most surely bring under my sway) is derived from حنک. They say حنک الفرس i.e. he put a rope in the mouth of the horse. احتنک الجراد الارض means, the locusts ate what was upon the land and consumed its herbage. احتنکه means, (1) he put a rope in his mouth and led him; (2) he took the whole of his property; and (3) he gained the mastery over him. The Quranic expression لاحتنکن ذریته means, I will assuredly extirpate his progeny; or I will assuredly incline his progeny to obey me, or I will assuredly gain the mastery over his progeny (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
By "resurrection" is here meant not the great Resurrection that is to take place after death but the time when believers will have achieved success and disbelievers met with discomfiture.
It may also mean the spiritual resurrection which is experienced by every believer when his faith becomes perfect and Satan ceases to exercise control over him.
Whether or not Satan has succeeded in carrying out his threat in leading astray a vast majority of mankind is an important question which calls for an answer. A hurried and thoughtless glance over the state of good and evil in the world may lead one to the wrong conclusion that evil predominates in the world. But the truth is quite the reverse. If all the utterances of the greatest of liars were to be critically examined, the number of his truthful utterances will be found to be far exceeding his lies. So is the case with other evils. A great majority of people in the world are disposed to be good and virtuous. They commit moral excesses only in the heat of passion. Similarly, the number of the wicked people in the world is much smaller than that of the good and the virtuous. The fact that wickedness attracts such wide notice in itself constitutes proof positive of the fact that human nature is innately good and recoils at even a slight touch of evil. It is therefore wrong to suppose that Satan has succeeded in carrying his threat into actual fact.
The dialogue described here and in other verses of the Quran as having taken place between God and Satan never actually took place. It is only a representation of the state of things existing in the world. See also 2:35; 7:13-19 & 15:28-29.
a
7:13; 15:34; 38:77.
b
7:17, 18; 15:40.
719
“复生” 在这里的意思是, 每个信者在他的信念达到完美的地步时, 恶魔再无法控制他, 这时他就体验了这样的精神复生。
720
恶魔是否能胁迫极大多数人走邪道, 是需要答复的一个重要问题。如果对这世界上善与恶的情况粗略而轻率地看一下, 可能使人们得出在这世界上恶比善的势力大这样一个错误的结论。可是事实正相反。例如, 如果苛刻地审查那最会说谎的人讲的所有的话, 就会看到他所讲的真话的数量远远超过他的假话。同样地, 世界上恶人的数目比好人和有德行的人要少得多。邪恶的事情引起如此广泛的注意这一事实本身就证明人类本性天生是善良的, 因而即使稍稍接触一下邪恶的事就会发生反应。因此, 说恶魔已经成功地把他的胁迫变成了事实这一种猜想是错误的。
a
7:13; 15:34; 38:77.
b
7:17-18; 15:40.
1992
Important Words:
ارءیتک (what thinkest thou?) is derived from رای i.e. he saw with the eyes and means, hast thou considered? tell thou me, tell me; thinkest thou? or what thinkest thou? (Lane). See also 10:51.
لاحتنکن (I will most surely bring under my sway) is derived from حنک. They say حنک الفرس i.e. he put a rope in the mouth of the horse. احتنک الجراد الارض means, the locusts ate what was upon the land and consumed its herbage. احتنکه means, (1) he put a rope in his mouth and led him; (2) he took the whole of his property; and (3) he gained the mastery over him. The Quranic expression لاحتنکن ذریته means, I will assuredly extirpate his progeny; or I will assuredly incline his progeny to obey me, or I will assuredly gain the mastery over his progeny (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
By "resurrection" is here meant not the great Resurrection that is to take place after death but the time when believers will have achieved success and disbelievers met with discomfiture.
It may also mean the spiritual resurrection which is experienced by every believer when his faith becomes perfect and Satan ceases to exercise control over him.
Whether or not Satan has succeeded in carrying out his threat in leading astray a vast majority of mankind is an important question which calls for an answer. A hurried and thoughtless glance over the state of good and evil in the world may lead one to the wrong conclusion that evil predominates in the world. But the truth is quite the reverse. If all the utterances of the greatest of liars were to be critically examined, the number of his truthful utterances will be found to be far exceeding his lies. So is the case with other evils. A great majority of people in the world are disposed to be good and virtuous. They commit moral excesses only in the heat of passion. Similarly, the number of the wicked people in the world is much smaller than that of the good and the virtuous. The fact that wickedness attracts such wide notice in itself constitutes proof positive of the fact that human nature is innately good and recoils at even a slight touch of evil. It is therefore wrong to suppose that Satan has succeeded in carrying his threat into actual fact.
The dialogue described here and in other verses of the Quran as having taken place between God and Satan never actually took place. It is only a representation of the state of things existing in the world. See also 2:35; 7:13-19 & 15:28-29.
a
7:17, 18; 15:40.
b
7:13; 15:34; 38:77.
1630
By "resurrection" is here meant the spiritual resurrection which is experienced by every believer when his faith becomes perfect and Satan ceases to exercise control over him.
1631
Whether or not Satan has succeeded in carrying out his threat in leading astray a vast majority of mankind is an important question which calls for an answer. A hurried and thoughtless glance over the state of good and evil in the world may lead one to the wrong conclusion that evil predominates over good in the world. But the truth is the other way about. If, for example, all the utterances of the greatest of liars were to be critically examined, the number of his truthful utterances will be found to be far exceeding his lies. Similarly, the number of the wicked people in the world is much smaller than that of the good and the virtuous people. The fact that wickedness attracts such wide notice in itself constitutes a proof of the fact that human nature is innately good and recoils at even a slight touch of evil. It is, therefore, wrong to suppose that Satan has succeeded in carrying his threat into actual fact.
قَالَ ٱذْهَبْ فَمَن تَبِعَكَ مِنْهُمْ فَإِنَّ جَهَنَّمَ جَزَآؤُكُمْ جَزَآءً مَّوْفُورًا
7:19; 15:43, 44; 38:86.
7:19; 15:43, 44; 38:86.
7:19; 15:43-44; 38:86.
Commentary:
The verse shows that the punishment of Hell will be mental and not physical. Punishment can suit every individual case only if it is mental. No two men’s mental condition is exactly alike, and if punishment be external, the same punishment cannot suit every case. It can do so only if it be mental and everybody should receive punishment according to the condition of his mind. Just as all kinds of trees receive their sustenance from the earth according to their particular needs and natures, similarly all sinners will suffer the torment of Hell according to their mental condition.
c
7:19; 15:43, 44; 38:86.
a
7:19; 15:43-44; 38:86.
1993
Commentary:
The verse shows that the punishment of Hell will be mental and not physical. Punishment can suit every individual case only if it is mental. No two men’s mental condition is exactly alike, and if punishment be external, the same punishment cannot suit every case. It can do so only if it be mental and everybody should receive punishment according to the condition of his mind. Just as all kinds of trees receive their sustenance from the earth according to their particular needs and natures, similarly all sinners will suffer the torment of Hell according to their mental condition.
b
7:19; 15:43, 44; 38:86.
وَٱسْتَفْزِزْ مَنِ ٱسْتَطَعْتَ مِنْهُم بِصَوْتِكَ وَأَجْلِبْ عَلَيْهِم بِخَيْلِكَ وَرَجِلِكَ وَشَارِكْهُمْ فِى ٱلْأَمْوَٰلِ وَٱلْأَوْلَٰدِ وَعِدْهُمْ ۚ وَمَا يَعِدُهُمُ ٱلشَّيْطَٰنُ إِلَّا غُرُورًا
4:121; 14:23.
7:18.
The verse describes the three devices that are adopted by the sons of darkness to entice men away from the right way: (1) They try to intimidate the poor and the weak by holding out threats of violence to them. (2) They use more drastic measures against those who are not frightened by verbal threats of violence by forming alliances against them and making a concerted attack upon them and persecuting and oppressing them in every way. (3) They seek to entice away the powerful and the more influential by offering to make them their leaders if only they cease to support the cause of truth.
7:18.
4:121; 14:23.
Important Words:
استفزز (entice thou) is derived from فز which means, he was or became frightened. استفزmeans, it (fear) excited him to lightness, unsteady-ness; or it unsettled him; he incited or excited him to be promptly obedient and submissive to him; he deceived or beguiled him so as to cast him into destruction; he expelled him from his land; he slew him. The Quranic expression واستفزز من استطعت منھم بصوتک means, and excite thou to lightness and unsteadiness or unsettle thou whom thou canst with thy voice. And the expression وان کادوا لیستفزونک من الارض means, and verily they were near to unsettling thee from the land or, some say, they were near to frightening thee so as to excite thee to promptness of flight from the land (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse shows that man is by nature good. It is only when he falls a victim to satanic influences that he gives up the path of virtue for the ways of sin and iniquity. This Islamic conception of human nature is in striking contrast with that of Christianity according to which man is evil by nature and Jesus alone can redeem him from his original sin.
The verse describes the three kinds of devices that are adopted by the sons of darkness to entice men away from the right way: (1) They try to intimidate the poor and the weak by holding out threats of violence to them. This is the significance of the words, And entice…with thy voice. (2) They use more drastic measures against those who are not frightened away by verbal threats of violence by forming alliances against them and making a concerted attack upon them and persecuting and oppressing them in every way. This is the sense of the words, urge against them thy horsemen and footmen. (3) They seek to entice away the powerful and the more influential among the followers of a Prophet by offering to make them their leaders if only they give up his cause.
All these measures and stratagems have been adopted by the enemies of truth against the Prophets of God and their followers throughout the ages. But they have never succeeded in arresting or retarding the progress of truth.
d
7:18.
e
4:121; 14:23.
a
7:18.
b
4:121; 14:23.
1994
Important Words:
استفزز (entice thou) is derived from فز which means, he was or became frightened. استفزmeans, it (fear) excited him to lightness, unsteady-ness; or it unsettled him; he incited or excited him to be promptly obedient and submissive to him; he deceived or beguiled him so as to cast him into destruction; he expelled him from his land; he slew him. The Quranic expression واستفزز من استطعت منھم بصوتک means, and excite thou to lightness and unsteadiness or unsettle thou whom thou canst with thy voice. And the expression وان کادوا لیستفزونک من الارض means, and verily they were near to unsettling thee from the land or, some say, they were near to frightening thee so as to excite thee to promptness of flight from the land (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse shows that man is by nature good. It is only when he falls a victim to satanic influences that he gives up the path of virtue for the ways of sin and iniquity. This Islamic conception of human nature is in striking contrast with that of Christianity according to which man is evil by nature and Jesus alone can redeem him from his original sin.
The verse describes the three kinds of devices that are adopted by the sons of darkness to entice men away from the right way: (1) They try to intimidate the poor and the weak by holding out threats of violence to them. This is the significance of the words, And entice…with thy voice. (2) They use more drastic measures against those who are not frightened away by verbal threats of violence by forming alliances against them and making a concerted attack upon them and persecuting and oppressing them in every way. This is the sense of the words, urge against them thy horsemen and footmen. (3) They seek to entice away the powerful and the more influential among the followers of a Prophet by offering to make them their leaders if only they give up his cause.
All these measures and stratagems have been adopted by the enemies of truth against the Prophets of God and their followers throughout the ages. But they have never succeeded in arresting or retarding the progress of truth.
a
4:121; 14:23.
c
7:18.
1632
The verse describes the three devices that are adopted by the sons of darkness to entice men away from the right way: (1) They try to intimidate the poor and the weak by holding out threats of violence to them. (2) They use more drastic measures against those who are not frightened by verbal threats of violence by forming alliances against them and making a concerted attack upon them and persecuting and oppressing them in every way. (3) They seek to entice away the powerful and the more influential by offering to make them their leaders if only they cease to support the cause of truth.
إِنَّ عِبَادِى لَيْسَ لَكَ عَلَيْهِمْ سُلْطَٰنٌ ۚ وَكَفَىٰ بِرَبِّكَ وَكِيلًا
15:41; 38:84.
15:41; 38:84.
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that man is amenable to the enticement of Satan so long as he is not "resurrected" i.e. as long as his faith does not attain its full stature. The verse also teaches man the secret of becoming safe from the attacks of Satan. It is that he should give himself up wholly to the care and protection of God and, instead of depending upon his own resources and efforts, should rely upon Him alone, for Satan can cause no harm to one who is under the guardianship of God.
f
15:41; 38:84.
a
15:41; 38:84.
1995
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that man is amenable to the enticement of Satan so long as he is not "resurrected" i.e. as long as his faith does not attain its full stature. The verse also teaches man the secret of becoming safe from the attacks of Satan. It is that he should give himself up wholly to the care and protection of God and, instead of depending upon his own resources and efforts, should rely upon Him alone, for Satan can cause no harm to one who is under the guardianship of God.
b
15:41; 38:84.
1633
Man is amenable to the enticements of Satan so long as he is not "resurrected," i.e. so long as his faith does not attain its full stature.
رَّبُّكُمُ ٱلَّذِى يُزْجِى لَكُمُ ٱلْفُلْكَ فِى ٱلْبَحْرِ لِتَبْتَغُوا۟ مِن فَضْلِهِۦٓ ۚ إِنَّهُۥ كَانَ بِكُمْ رَحِيمًا
14:33; 22:66; 45:13.
14:33; 22:66; 45:13.
14:33; 22:66; 45:13.
Commentary:
The verse points out that all amenities of life are God’s gifts bestowed upon man, although they are not always recognized or appreciated by man as such. For example, the use of ships has made interaction possible between the dwellers of the main lands and the islands, who would have remained permanently isolated from each other without them.
There is also in the verse an implied reference to the fact that Islam will spread throughout the world on land and sea and for this purpose sea-going vessels, which are a great Divine blessing, will play a most important part. It is worthy of note that Muslims in the heyday of their glory were great sailors and navigators. The discovery of the sea-route to India was due to the good offices of an Arab sailor who guided some wandering Portuguese ships from the coast of Africa to the shores of India.
a
14:33; 22:66; 45:13.
b
14:33; 22:66; 45:13.
1996
Commentary:
The verse points out that all amenities of life are God’s gifts bestowed upon man, although they are not always recognized or appreciated by man as such. For example, the use of ships has made interaction possible between the dwellers of the main lands and the islands, who would have remained permanently isolated from each other without them.
There is also in the verse an implied reference to the fact that Islam will spread throughout the world on land and sea and for this purpose sea-going vessels, which are a great Divine blessing, will play a most important part. It is worthy of note that Muslims in the heyday of their glory were great sailors and navigators. The discovery of the sea-route to India was due to the good offices of an Arab sailor who guided some wandering Portuguese ships from the coast of Africa to the shores of India.
c
14:33; 22:66; 45:13.
وَإِذَا مَسَّكُمُ ٱلضُّرُّ فِى ٱلْبَحْرِ ضَلَّ مَن تَدْعُونَ إِلَّآ إِيَّاهُ ۖ فَلَمَّا نَجَّىٰكُمْ إِلَى ٱلْبَرِّ أَعْرَضْتُمْ ۚ وَكَانَ ٱلْإِنسَٰنُ كَفُورًا
10:13; 11:10, 11; 23:65; 30:34; 39:9; 41:50-52; 70:21, 22.
10:13; 11:10, 11; 23:65; 30:34; 39:9; 41:50-52; 70:21, 22.
Such is the nature of man that when he is in distress he becomes humble and prays to God and promises and vows to lead a virtuous life. But once he is out of danger he is as arrogant and boastful as ever.
10:13; 11:10-11; 23:65; 30:34; 39:9; 41:50-52; 70:21-22.
Commentary:
Such is the nature of man that when he is in distress, he becomes humble and prays to God and promises and vows to lead a virtuous life if he were to regain his lost peace of mind. But when the danger is over, he is as arrogant and boastful as ever. The verse, in fact, embodies a warning for Muslims that they should not forget God in their days of prosperity so that He may not forget them in their time of adversity.
b
10:13; 11:10, 11; 23:65; 30:34; 39:9; 41:50-52; 70:21, 22.
a
10:13; 11:10-11; 23:65; 30:34; 39:9; 41:50-52; 70:21-22.
1997
Commentary:
Such is the nature of man that when he is in distress, he becomes humble and prays to God and promises and vows to lead a virtuous life if he were to regain his lost peace of mind. But when the danger is over, he is as arrogant and boastful as ever. The verse, in fact, embodies a warning for Muslims that they should not forget God in their days of prosperity so that He may not forget them in their time of adversity.
d
10:13; 11:10, 11; 23:65; 30:34; 39:9; 41:50-52; 70:21, 22.
1634
Such is the nature of man that when he is in distress he becomes humble and prays to God and promises and vows to lead a virtuous life. But once he is out of danger he is as arrogant and boastful as ever.
أَفَأَمِنتُمْ أَن يَخْسِفَ بِكُمْ جَانِبَ ٱلْبَرِّ أَوْ يُرْسِلَ عَلَيْكُمْ حَاصِبًا ثُمَّ لَا تَجِدُوا۟ لَكُمْ وَكِيلًا
67:17, 18.
67:17, 18.
67:17-18.
Important Words:
حاصبا (violent sandstorm) is derived from حصب and حصبه means, he pelted him or pelted him with pebbles. They say حصبت الریح بالحصباء i.e. the wind cast or drove along small pebbles. حصب النار means, he kindled the fire. حصب (hasabun) means, a stone that is thrown; firewood. حاصبا means, a thrower or pelter of stones; a punishment from God; dust containing pebbles; pebbles cast about by the wind; small particles of snow and hail scattered about; a large number of men on foot. ریح حاصب means, a violent wind that raises, drives along or casts down pebbles from the sky; clouds or clouds casting down snow and hail (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse implies a prophetic allusion to the Battle of Badr which was yet to be fought. The Arabs, being an inland people, were very much afraid of the sea. It purports to warn the Meccan disbelievers that they were afraid of the sea but God could destroy them on land also. This happened on the battlefield of Badr where their power got a severe shaking.
The verse also seems to suggest to Muslims the benefits of sea-going, hinting that, since dangers at sea are no greater than those on land, why should they remain contented with life on land and not improve their commercial relations with other nations which is possible mainly through constant sea-voyaging?
c
67:17, 18.
b
67:17-18.
1998
Important Words:
حاصبا (violent sandstorm) is derived from حصب and حصبه means, he pelted him or pelted him with pebbles. They say حصبت الریح بالحصباء i.e. the wind cast or drove along small pebbles. حصب النار means, he kindled the fire. حصب (hasabun) means, a stone that is thrown; firewood. حاصبا means, a thrower or pelter of stones; a punishment from God; dust containing pebbles; pebbles cast about by the wind; small particles of snow and hail scattered about; a large number of men on foot. ریح حاصب means, a violent wind that raises, drives along or casts down pebbles from the sky; clouds or clouds casting down snow and hail (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse implies a prophetic allusion to the Battle of Badr which was yet to be fought. The Arabs, being an inland people, were very much afraid of the sea. It purports to warn the Meccan disbelievers that they were afraid of the sea but God could destroy them on land also. This happened on the battlefield of Badr where their power got a severe shaking.
The verse also seems to suggest to Muslims the benefits of sea-going, hinting that, since dangers at sea are no greater than those on land, why should they remain contented with life on land and not improve their commercial relations with other nations which is possible mainly through constant sea-voyaging?
e
67:17, 18.
أَمْ أَمِنتُمْ أَن يُعِيدَكُمْ فِيهِ تَارَةً أُخْرَىٰ فَيُرْسِلَ عَلَيْكُمْ قَاصِفًا مِّنَ ٱلرِّيحِ فَيُغْرِقَكُم بِمَا كَفَرْتُمْ ۙ ثُمَّ لَا تَجِدُوا۟ لَكُمْ عَلَيْنَا بِهِۦ تَبِيعًا
67:18.
67:18.
67:18.
Important Words:
قاصفا (storm-blast) is active participle from قصف. They say قصف الشیء i.e. he broke the thing. قصف البعیرmeans, the camel roared violently. قصف الرعد means, it thundered violently. ریح قاصف means, strong wind and رعد قاصف means, violent thunder (Aqrab).
Commentary:
It is strange that in fulfilment of the warning contained in this verse, some of the disbelievers were actually drowned in the Red Sea when they fled from Mecca after its conquest by the Holy Prophet.
d
67:18.
a
67:18.
1999
Important Words:
قاصفا (storm-blast) is active participle from قصف. They say قصف الشیء i.e. he broke the thing. قصف البعیرmeans, the camel roared violently. قصف الرعد means, it thundered violently. ریح قاصف means, strong wind and رعد قاصف means, violent thunder (Aqrab).
Commentary:
It is strange that in fulfilment of the warning contained in this verse, some of the disbelievers were actually drowned in the Red Sea when they fled from Mecca after its conquest by the Holy Prophet.
a
67:18.
۞ وَلَقَدْ كَرَّمْنَا بَنِىٓ ءَادَمَ وَحَمَلْنَٰهُمْ فِى ٱلْبَرِّ وَٱلْبَحْرِ وَرَزَقْنَٰهُم مِّنَ ٱلطَّيِّبَٰتِ وَفَضَّلْنَٰهُمْ عَلَىٰ كَثِيرٍ مِّمَّنْ خَلَقْنَا تَفْضِيلًا
یعنی انسانوں کو۔
God has equally honoured all the children of Adam and has not favoured any particular nation or tribe. The verse demolishes all foolish notions of superiority based on colour, creed, race or nationality. It further says that all avenues of progress and prosperity have been kept open equally for all men and these avenues lie as much in travel by land as by sea.
The laying of stress on travel by sea in the Qur’an seems to be rather strange. The fact, that a Book revealed to an Arab, and of all Arabs the Holy Prophet, who throughout his life never experienced a sea-voyage, should have so much emphasized the importance of sea-voyaging, does indeed show that the Qur’an could not have been his composition. He did not and could not know the great benefits of sea-voyaging.
As a class man, being God’s vicegerent on earth, is superior to all other creation.
Commentary:
The verse means to say that God has equally honoured all the children of Adam and has not favoured any particular nation or tribe. It seeks to demolish all foolish notions of superiority based on colour, creed, race or nationality. It further says that all avenues of progress and prosperity have been kept open, equally for all men and these avenues lie as much in travel by land as by sea. The laying of stress on travel by sea in the Quran seems strange. The fact that an Arab, and of all Arabs the Holy Prophet, who throughout his whole life never experienced a sea voyage, should have so much emphasized the importance of sea-voyaging does indeed show that the Quran could not be his composition. He did not and could not know the great benefits of sea-voyaging.
The words, and exalted them far above many, may seem to suggest that man is superior only to certain species of creation and not all creation. But a little deeper reflection over the expression makes such an inference appear quite unwarranted. The verse speaks of all mankind and it is true that all men are not superior to all other creatures. There are men morally so degraded as to be worse than animals and beasts. There are others who are superior even to the angels. There are others still who are so righteous as to occupy a higher spiritual position than even the most exalted angels. In short, all men are not superior to all other creatures, but some men do top the whole creation and man as such is superior to most of the creation, for the sun, the moon, the stars, and animals have been created for him and are engaged in his service. Hence, mankind as a class is superior to most of God’s creatures, while man in his perfect spiritual state is certainly superior to the whole creation.
1
یعنی انسانوں کو۔
2000
Commentary:
The verse means to say that God has equally honoured all the children of Adam and has not favoured any particular nation or tribe. It seeks to demolish all foolish notions of superiority based on colour, creed, race or nationality. It further says that all avenues of progress and prosperity have been kept open, equally for all men and these avenues lie as much in travel by land as by sea. The laying of stress on travel by sea in the Quran seems strange. The fact that an Arab, and of all Arabs the Holy Prophet, who throughout his whole life never experienced a sea voyage, should have so much emphasized the importance of sea-voyaging does indeed show that the Quran could not be his composition. He did not and could not know the great benefits of sea-voyaging.
The words, and exalted them far above many, may seem to suggest that man is superior only to certain species of creation and not all creation. But a little deeper reflection over the expression makes such an inference appear quite unwarranted. The verse speaks of all mankind and it is true that all men are not superior to all other creatures. There are men morally so degraded as to be worse than animals and beasts. There are others who are superior even to the angels. There are others still who are so righteous as to occupy a higher spiritual position than even the most exalted angels. In short, all men are not superior to all other creatures, but some men do top the whole creation and man as such is superior to most of the creation, for the sun, the moon, the stars, and animals have been created for him and are engaged in his service. Hence, mankind as a class is superior to most of God’s creatures, while man in his perfect spiritual state is certainly superior to the whole creation.
1635
God has equally honoured all the children of Adam and has not favoured any particular nation or tribe. The verse demolishes all foolish notions of superiority based on colour, creed, race or nationality. It further says that all avenues of progress and prosperity have been kept open equally for all men and these avenues lie as much in travel by land as by sea.
1635A
The laying of stress on travel by sea in the Qur’an seems to be rather strange. The fact, that a Book revealed to an Arab, and of all Arabs the Holy Prophet, who throughout his life never experienced a sea-voyage, should have so much emphasized the importance of sea-voyaging, does indeed show that the Qur’an could not have been his composition. He did not and could not know the great benefits of sea-voyaging.
1635B
As a class man, being God’s vicegerent on earth, is superior to all other creation.
يَوْمَ نَدْعُوا۟ كُلَّ أُنَاسٍۭ بِإِمَٰمِهِمْ ۖ فَمَنْ أُوتِىَ كِتَٰبَهُۥ بِيَمِينِهِۦ فَأُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ يَقْرَءُونَ كِتَٰبَهُمْ وَلَا يُظْلَمُونَ فَتِيلًا
69:20; 84:8, 9.
右手是赐福的一种象征, 而左手是惩罚的象征。而且人身右侧比左侧要强些, 因为右侧的身体组织总要比左侧的要强些。这节经文中所说的 “凡在右手接受到其行为记录簿者”, 意指这将是一本有利和受福的记录。还有, 右手意指力量和权力 (69:46)。信者们用右手握着他们记录, 意味着他们已有力地、有决心地掌握了德性和善行; 而不信的人用左手握着他们的记录, 可能意指他们并没有以必要的力量和热忱去努力争取德性和善行。
69:20; 84:8, 9.
The right hand is a symbol of blessing while the left is that of punishment. Also in the human body the right side enjoys a certain superiority over the left since the tissues of the right side generally are stronger than those of the left. Giving of the record of one’s deeds in one’s right hand as mentioned in this verse signifies that it will be a favourable and blessed record. Again, the right hand signifies strength and power (69:46). The holding by believers of their records in their right hands is meant to signify that they had taken hold of virtue with strength and resolution, while the holding by disbelievers of their records in their left hands would signify that they did not strive after virtue with requisite strength and zeal.
69:20; 84:8, 9.
Commentary:
The word امام (Leader) here means a spiritual Leader or a Prophet. On the Day of Judgement every people will be summoned along with their Prophet, for he will have to render an account of how he discharged his divine mission and how his people received and treated his Message (4:42; 16:85, 90; Bukhari, Kitabut-Tafsir).
According to Islam the right hand is a symbol of blessing while the left is a symbol of punishment. In the human body the right side enjoys a certain superiority over the left since the tissues of the right side generally are stronger than those of the left. The giving of the record of one’s deeds in one’s right hand as mentioned in this verse signifies that it will be a good and favourable record.
A certain preference for the right hand is a trait common among all races. Medical science has established the fact that the right hand of man is comparatively stronger than the left. Various explanations for this phenomenon have been offered by scientists, some of which are based on psycho-physics and others on social habits. At any rate among normal men the percentage of left-handed persons has been found to vary from 4 to 8, while among the mentally defective the percentage is much higher (Enc. Brit., 14th Edition, under Handedness).
It may well be concluded from these facts that the right hand is better suited for the performance of work than the left. So it is quite reasonable to regard the right arm as the symbol of strength. The receiving by believers of the records of works in their right hands may therefore be understood to point to the fact that they were industrious, diligent and self-sacrificing, while the receiving by disbelievers of their records in their left hands would signify that they were slow, lazy and selfish, the left hand being symbolic of weakness.
Moreover, the right hand is reserved for doing works which are generally regarded as clean while the left hand is reserved for unclean works. Thus the holding by believers of their records in their right hands would signify that their works were good and pure and the works of disbelievers were unclean and dirty as they would hold their records in their left hands.
According to some commentators of the Quran the word یمین (right hand) also signifies strength and power (69:46). According to this sense of the word the holding by believers of their records in their right hands would signify that they had taken hold of virtue with strength and resolution while the holding by disbelievers of their records in their left hands would signify that they did not strive after virtue with requisite strength and zeal.
The word یمین (right hand) also means a blessed thing as in the hadith کلتا یدی ربی یمین i.e. both the hands of my Lord are full of blessings. (Bihar, vol. 2, p. 503). In this sense the words, "whoso shall be given his book in his right hand" would symbolize that the believers’ record would be a blessed one.
The words, such will read their book, only point to a common habit of man. The possessor of a good record naturally reads it again and again while he whose record is bad conceals it and avoids reading it. See also v. 15 above. For the word فتیلا (a whit) see 4:50.
a
69:20; 84:8, 9.
721
右手是赐福的一种象征, 而左手是惩罚的象征。而且人身右侧比左侧要强些, 因为右侧的身体组织总要比左侧的要强些。这节经文中所说的 “凡在右手接受到其行为记录簿者”, 意指这将是一本有利和受福的记录。还有, 右手意指力量和权力 (69:46)。信者们用右手握着他们记录, 意味着他们已有力地、有决心地掌握了德性和善行; 而不信的人用左手握着他们的记录, 可能意指他们并没有以必要的力量和热忱去努力争取德性和善行。
a
69:20; 84:8, 9.
2001
Commentary:
The word امام (Leader) here means a spiritual Leader or a Prophet. On the Day of Judgement every people will be summoned along with their Prophet, for he will have to render an account of how he discharged his divine mission and how his people received and treated his Message (4:42; 16:85, 90; Bukhari, Kitabut-Tafsir).
According to Islam the right hand is a symbol of blessing while the left is a symbol of punishment. In the human body the right side enjoys a certain superiority over the left since the tissues of the right side generally are stronger than those of the left. The giving of the record of one’s deeds in one’s right hand as mentioned in this verse signifies that it will be a good and favourable record.
A certain preference for the right hand is a trait common among all races. Medical science has established the fact that the right hand of man is comparatively stronger than the left. Various explanations for this phenomenon have been offered by scientists, some of which are based on psycho-physics and others on social habits. At any rate among normal men the percentage of left-handed persons has been found to vary from 4 to 8, while among the mentally defective the percentage is much higher (Enc. Brit., 14th Edition, under Handedness).
It may well be concluded from these facts that the right hand is better suited for the performance of work than the left. So it is quite reasonable to regard the right arm as the symbol of strength. The receiving by believers of the records of works in their right hands may therefore be understood to point to the fact that they were industrious, diligent and self-sacrificing, while the receiving by disbelievers of their records in their left hands would signify that they were slow, lazy and selfish, the left hand being symbolic of weakness.
Moreover, the right hand is reserved for doing works which are generally regarded as clean while the left hand is reserved for unclean works. Thus the holding by believers of their records in their right hands would signify that their works were good and pure and the works of disbelievers were unclean and dirty as they would hold their records in their left hands.
According to some commentators of the Quran the word یمین (right hand) also signifies strength and power (69:46). According to this sense of the word the holding by believers of their records in their right hands would signify that they had taken hold of virtue with strength and resolution while the holding by disbelievers of their records in their left hands would signify that they did not strive after virtue with requisite strength and zeal.
The word یمین (right hand) also means a blessed thing as in the hadith کلتا یدی ربی یمین i.e. both the hands of my Lord are full of blessings. (Bihar, vol. 2, p. 503). In this sense the words, "whoso shall be given his book in his right hand" would symbolize that the believers’ record would be a blessed one.
The words, such will read their book, only point to a common habit of man. The possessor of a good record naturally reads it again and again while he whose record is bad conceals it and avoids reading it. See also v. 15 above. For the word فتیلا (a whit) see 4:50.
b
69:20; 84:8, 9.
1636
The right hand is a symbol of blessing while the left is that of punishment. Also in the human body the right side enjoys a certain superiority over the left since the tissues of the right side generally are stronger than those of the left. Giving of the record of one’s deeds in one’s right hand as mentioned in this verse signifies that it will be a favourable and blessed record. Again, the right hand signifies strength and power (69:46). The holding by believers of their records in their right hands is meant to signify that they had taken hold of virtue with strength and resolution, while the holding by disbelievers of their records in their left hands would signify that they did not strive after virtue with requisite strength and zeal.
وَمَن كَانَ فِى هَٰذِهِۦٓ أَعْمَىٰ فَهُوَ فِى ٱلْءَاخِرَةِ أَعْمَىٰ وَأَضَلُّ سَبِيلًا
20:125.
Those, who do not make proper use of their spiritual eyes in this world, would remain deprived of spiritual sight in the life to come. The Qur’an speaks of those who do not ponder over the Signs of God and do not benefit by them as "blind." Such men will remain spiritually blind in the next life also.
20:125.
Commentary:
The verse means to say that those who do not make proper use of their spiritual eyes in this world would remain deprived of spiritual sight in the life to come. The Quran speaks of those who do not ponder over the Signs of God and do not benefit by them as "blind." Such men will remain blind in the next life also, i.e. they would not be able to see God with their spiritual eyes. The verse does not refer to any physical blindness because the human soul will shed its physical tabernacle here and men will rise on the Judgement Day free from all physical maladies and ailments. See also 6:106.
b
20:125.
722
在这个世界上不能正确使用他们精神上的眼睛的那些人, 在后世仍然在精神上是盲目的。«古兰经» 中称那些对安拉的许多迹象不去深思、不去从中得到益处的人为 “盲人”。这样的一些人在后世在精神上也仍然是盲目的。
a
20:125.
2002
Commentary:
The verse means to say that those who do not make proper use of their spiritual eyes in this world would remain deprived of spiritual sight in the life to come. The Quran speaks of those who do not ponder over the Signs of God and do not benefit by them as "blind." Such men will remain blind in the next life also, i.e. they would not be able to see God with their spiritual eyes. The verse does not refer to any physical blindness because the human soul will shed its physical tabernacle here and men will rise on the Judgement Day free from all physical maladies and ailments. See also 6:106.
a
20:125.
1637
Those, who do not make proper use of their spiritual eyes in this world, would remain deprived of spiritual sight in the life to come. The Qur’an speaks of those who do not ponder over the Signs of God and do not benefit by them as "blind." Such men will remain spiritually blind in the next life also.
وَإِن كَادُوا۟ لَيَفْتِنُونَكَ عَنِ ٱلَّذِىٓ أَوْحَيْنَآ إِلَيْكَ لِتَفْتَرِىَ عَلَيْنَا غَيْرَهُۥ ۖ وَإِذًا لَّٱتَّخَذُوكَ خَلِيلًا
10:16; 68:10.
10:16; 68:10.
Disbelievers were determined to put the Holy Prophet to great hardship on account of the Teaching which had been revealed to him so that they might compel him to alter it and devise other than the one embodied in the Qur’an. It is to these evil designs of disbelievers and their complete failure in getting them carried out that reference has been made in this verse.
10:16; 68:10.
Important Words:
عن (on account of). As a preposition it denotes transition, a compensation, superiority and a cause. It is synonymous with بand من and بعد denotes the meaning of فی etc. (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse means to say that disbelievers were determined to put the Holy Prophet to great hardship on account of the teachings which had been revealed to him so that they might compel him to alter them and devise others than those embodied in the Quran. But they failed in their purpose. This chapter was revealed when the Holy Prophet was about to leave for Medina. Disbelievers, having failed in all their evil designs to nip Islam in the bud, had made up their minds to make a last attempt to imprison the Holy Prophet, to expel him ignominiously from Mecca or in the last resort to kill him; but they failed in all their evil designs and plans. It is to these evil designs of disbelievers and their complete failure in carrying them out that reference has been made in this verse; and to take the verse to mean that the Prophet showed weakness in respect of his great Mission is obviously impossible. The verse thus refers to the designs and intentions of disbelievers with regard to the Holy Prophet and not to any actual or potential act of weakness on his part. The state of mind of disbelievers depicted in the words, then they would have certainly taken thee for a special friend, took concrete form when they once went in a deputation to the Prophet’s uncle, Abu Talib, and proposed to him that if his nephew would only refrain from criticizing their idols, they would make him their leader and chief. See also 8:31.
c
10:16; 68:10.
a
10:16; 68:10.
2003
Important Words:
عن (on account of). As a preposition it denotes transition, a compensation, superiority and a cause. It is synonymous with بand من and بعد denotes the meaning of فی etc. (Lane).
Commentary:
The verse means to say that disbelievers were determined to put the Holy Prophet to great hardship on account of the teachings which had been revealed to him so that they might compel him to alter them and devise others than those embodied in the Quran. But they failed in their purpose. This chapter was revealed when the Holy Prophet was about to leave for Medina. Disbelievers, having failed in all their evil designs to nip Islam in the bud, had made up their minds to make a last attempt to imprison the Holy Prophet, to expel him ignominiously from Mecca or in the last resort to kill him; but they failed in all their evil designs and plans. It is to these evil designs of disbelievers and their complete failure in carrying them out that reference has been made in this verse; and to take the verse to mean that the Prophet showed weakness in respect of his great Mission is obviously impossible. The verse thus refers to the designs and intentions of disbelievers with regard to the Holy Prophet and not to any actual or potential act of weakness on his part. The state of mind of disbelievers depicted in the words, then they would have certainly taken thee for a special friend, took concrete form when they once went in a deputation to the Prophet’s uncle, Abu Talib, and proposed to him that if his nephew would only refrain from criticizing their idols, they would make him their leader and chief. See also 8:31.
b
10:16; 68:10.
1638
Disbelievers were determined to put the Holy Prophet to great hardship on account of the Teaching which had been revealed to him so that they might compel him to alter it and devise other than the one embodied in the Qur’an. It is to these evil designs of disbelievers and their complete failure in getting them carried out that reference has been made in this verse.
وَلَوْلَآ أَن ثَبَّتْنَٰكَ لَقَدْ كِدتَّ تَرْكَنُ إِلَيْهِمْ شَيْـًٔا قَلِيلًا
25:33.
The Prophet’s nature was so pure that even if the Qur’an had not been revealed to him and he had no knowledge of God’s great intentions about him, he would hardly have stooped to practise Shirk.
25:33.
Commentary:
Verses 14:29 and 25:33 help to explain the meaning of the present verse. In these verses respectively we have, Allah strengthens the believers with the word that is firmly established both in the present life and in the Hereafter; and, it is thus revealed that We may strengthen thy heart therewith. These verses show that in the verse under comment the words, if We had not strengthened thee, refer to the revelation of the Quran. The verse means to say that the Prophet’s nature was so pure that even if the Quran had not been revealed to him and he had no knowledge of God’s great intentions about him, he would never have stooped to practising shirk. In the event, however, of the Quran not having been revealed to him and his not having been blessed with heavenly light he might have perhaps compromised with disbelievers on some very minor details of doctrine or practice. But after the Quran had been revealed to him, there remained absolutely no possibility of any compromise with them on his part. The verse thus sheds a flood of light on the purity of the Prophet’s heart and the greatness of his spiritual stature and does not refer to any possible weakening in his Mission on his part on account of persecution or temptations held out to him by his enemies.
d
25:33.
723
先知的本性是如此地纯洁以致即使没有向他启示 «古兰经» 而且他也不知道安拉对他的伟大期望和托咐, 他也不会屈就去做出 “设立与安拉同等的崇拜对象” 这等事。
a
25:33.
2004
Commentary:
Verses 14:29 and 25:33 help to explain the meaning of the present verse. In these verses respectively we have, Allah strengthens the believers with the word that is firmly established both in the present life and in the Hereafter; and, it is thus revealed that We may strengthen thy heart therewith. These verses show that in the verse under comment the words, if We had not strengthened thee, refer to the revelation of the Quran. The verse means to say that the Prophet’s nature was so pure that even if the Quran had not been revealed to him and he had no knowledge of God’s great intentions about him, he would never have stooped to practising shirk. In the event, however, of the Quran not having been revealed to him and his not having been blessed with heavenly light he might have perhaps compromised with disbelievers on some very minor details of doctrine or practice. But after the Quran had been revealed to him, there remained absolutely no possibility of any compromise with them on his part. The verse thus sheds a flood of light on the purity of the Prophet’s heart and the greatness of his spiritual stature and does not refer to any possible weakening in his Mission on his part on account of persecution or temptations held out to him by his enemies.
c
25:33.
1639
The Prophet’s nature was so pure that even if the Qur’an had not been revealed to him and he had no knowledge of God’s great intentions about him, he would hardly have stooped to practise Shirk.
إِذًا لَّأَذَقْنَٰكَ ضِعْفَ ٱلْحَيَوٰةِ وَضِعْفَ ٱلْمَمَاتِ ثُمَّ لَا تَجِدُ لَكَ عَلَيْنَا نَصِيرًا
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that if in the absence of the revelation of the Quran, the Prophet should have inclined to disbelievers, his inclination towards them would have done them no good and would not have saved them from Divine punishment. The verse drives home the supreme truth that all the Prophet’s greatness was due to his being the recipient of Divine revelation; without such revelation he was no more than an ordinary mortal.
2005
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that if in the absence of the revelation of the Quran, the Prophet should have inclined to disbelievers, his inclination towards them would have done them no good and would not have saved them from Divine punishment. The verse drives home the supreme truth that all the Prophet’s greatness was due to his being the recipient of Divine revelation; without such revelation he was no more than an ordinary mortal.
وَإِن كَادُوا۟ لَيَسْتَفِزُّونَكَ مِنَ ٱلْأَرْضِ لِيُخْرِجُوكَ مِنْهَا ۖ وَإِذًا لَّا يَلْبَثُونَ خِلَٰفَكَ إِلَّا قَلِيلًا
8:31; 60:2.
8:31; 60:2.
The enemies of the Holy Prophet wanted to brand him with the stigma of legal banishment so that he might lose all dignity with his people, but God Himself commanded him to leave Mecca and thus saved him from this stigma which involved for him the loss of citizenship of that town.
8:31; 60:2.
Important Words:
خلافک (after thee). خلاف is derived from خلف which means, he succeeded or remained after another. خالف عنا means, he remained behind us or after us. قعدت خلافه means, I remained behind him or after him. خلاف means, after or behind; the contrary or opposite, the sleeve of a shirt, etc. The Quranic expression اذا لا یلبثون خلافک الا قلیلا means, in that case they should not have remained after thee but a little while (Lane). See also 7:70, 170; 9:87.
Commentary:
As the Arabic expression استفزہ من الارض means, he expelled him from the land (17:65), the words لیخرجوک (that they might expel thee) occurring immediately after لیستفزونک evidently do not imply simple expulsion because in that case there would have been useless repetition of the same meaning. They signify legal banishment which entails loss of rights of citizenship. Disbelievers wanted to brand the Prophet with the stigma of legal banishment so that he might lose all dignity with his people, but God Himself commanded him to leave Mecca and thus saved him from this stigma which involved loss of citizenship of that town.
a
8:31; 60:2.
a
8:31; 60:2.
2006
Important Words:
خلافک (after thee). خلاف is derived from خلف which means, he succeeded or remained after another. خالف عنا means, he remained behind us or after us. قعدت خلافه means, I remained behind him or after him. خلاف means, after or behind; the contrary or opposite, the sleeve of a shirt, etc. The Quranic expression اذا لا یلبثون خلافک الا قلیلا means, in that case they should not have remained after thee but a little while (Lane). See also 7:70, 170; 9:87.
Commentary:
As the Arabic expression استفزہ من الارض means, he expelled him from the land (17:65), the words لیخرجوک (that they might expel thee) occurring immediately after لیستفزونک evidently do not imply simple expulsion because in that case there would have been useless repetition of the same meaning. They signify legal banishment which entails loss of rights of citizenship. Disbelievers wanted to brand the Prophet with the stigma of legal banishment so that he might lose all dignity with his people, but God Himself commanded him to leave Mecca and thus saved him from this stigma which involved loss of citizenship of that town.
a
8:31; 60:2.
1640
The enemies of the Holy Prophet wanted to brand him with the stigma of legal banishment so that he might lose all dignity with his people, but God Himself commanded him to leave Mecca and thus saved him from this stigma which involved for him the loss of citizenship of that town.
سُنَّةَ مَن قَدْ أَرْسَلْنَا قَبْلَكَ مِن رُّسُلِنَا ۖ وَلَا تَجِدُ لِسُنَّتِنَا تَحْوِيلًا
33:63; 35:44; 48:24.
33:63; 35:44; 48:24.
33:63; 35:44; 48:24.
Commentary:
The verse means to say that it is invariably God’s way with His Messengers that whenever anyone of them is expelled from his native land by his people with indignity and dishonour, that people is visited with Divine punishment. A striking illustration of this divine law is to be found in the case of the tribe of Thamud and the Jews. The former sought to put obstacles in the way of the Prophet Salih’s missionary expedition by killing his she-camel and the latter put Jesus on the cross. The Thamud met with the destruction of their bodies and souls while the Jews suffered only moral and political death. But the Meccans were spared this punishment because the Holy Prophet left Mecca in pursuance of God’s own command and was not expelled from it by his people.
b
33:63; 35:44; 48:24.
b
33:63; 35:44; 48:24.
2007
Commentary:
The verse means to say that it is invariably God’s way with His Messengers that whenever anyone of them is expelled from his native land by his people with indignity and dishonour, that people is visited with Divine punishment. A striking illustration of this divine law is to be found in the case of the tribe of Thamud and the Jews. The former sought to put obstacles in the way of the Prophet Salih’s missionary expedition by killing his she-camel and the latter put Jesus on the cross. The Thamud met with the destruction of their bodies and souls while the Jews suffered only moral and political death. But the Meccans were spared this punishment because the Holy Prophet left Mecca in pursuance of God’s own command and was not expelled from it by his people.
b
33:63; 35:44; 48:24.
أَقِمِ ٱلصَّلَوٰةَ لِدُلُوكِ ٱلشَّمْسِ إِلَىٰ غَسَقِ ٱلَّيْلِ وَقُرْءَانَ ٱلْفَجْرِ ۖ إِنَّ قُرْءَانَ ٱلْفَجْرِ كَانَ مَشْهُودًا
11:115; 20:131; 30:18, 19; 50:40.
دَلَكَتِ الشَّمْسُ (Dalakatish-Shamsu) 的意思是: (1) 太阳过了子午线; (2) 它变成黄色; (3) 太阳下山。غَسَقْ (Ghasaq) 的意思是, 夜晚的黑暗, 或太阳落山后地平线上的红色消失了 (Lane)。这节经文看来意指伊斯兰教每天五次拜功的时间。دُلُوْكُ الشَّمْس (Dulukush-Shams) 的这三种意义指的是拜功的三个时间: 午后拜、晡时拜和日落拜 غَسَقِ الَّيْل (Ghasaqil-Lail) 这一用词包括日落拜的时间, 但特别指夜间拜的时间。قُرْاٰنَ الْفَجْر (Qur’anal-Fajr) 这一单词指的是晨拜的时间。
11:115; 20:131; 30:18, 19; 50:40.
Dalakatish-Shamsu means, (1) the sun declined from the meridian; (2) it became yellow; (3) it set. Ghasaq means, the darkness of the night, or when redness in the horizon after sunset disappears (Lane). This verse seems to denote the hours of the five daily Prayers of Islam. The three meanings of Duluk indicate the times of Afternoon Prayer, the Late Afternoon Prayer and the Sunset Prayer. The expression, Ghasaqil-Lail, includes the times of Sunset Prayer but particularly refers to the Night Prayer, and the words Qur’anal- Fajr indicate the hour of the Morning Prayer.
11:115; 20:131; 30:18, 19; 50:40.
Important Words:
ل (at) means, at, on or upon; nigh, near or about; (Lane & Aqrab). For other meanings of لام see 17:62.
دلوک (declining and paling) is derived from دلک. They say دلکه الدھر i.e. the time proved him and made him expert. دلکت الشمس means, (1) the sun declined from the meridian; (2) or it became yellow; (3) or it set (Lane & Aqrab).
غسق (darkness) is the noun-infinitive from غسق (ghasaqa). They say غسق اللیل i.e. the night became dark. غسقت عینیه means, his eyes became dark or shed tears. غسق(ghasaqun) means, the beginning of the darkness of night or the darkness of the night or the darkness of the beginning of the night or when شفق or redness in the horizon after sunset disappears (Lane).
Commentary:
The words of this verse denote the hours of the five daily Prayers of Islam. The three meanings of the word دلوک as given under Important Words indicate the times of ظھر (afternoon Prayer) and عصر (late afternoon Prayer) and مغرب (sun-set Prayer). The words غسق اللیل include the times of مغرب (sun-set Prayer) but particularly refer to عشاء (night Prayer). The words قرآن الفجر (the recitation of the Quran at dawn) indicate the hour of فجر (morning Prayer).
In this and the following verses Muslims are warned to be prepared to meet great hardships and privations at the hands of the Jews of Medina. These people were very punctilious about outward acts of worship. The slightest slackness in Prayers on the part of Muslims would make them criticize Islam and the Holy Prophet. Moreover, Islam was destined to make great headway in Medina in the near future and as success and prosperity generally make men prone to a life of ease and they become indifferent towards Prayers, so Muslims are particularly warned to be on their guard against any slackness in Prayers.
c
11:115; 20:131; 30:18, 19; 50:40.
724
دَلَكَتِ الشَّمْسُ (Dalakatish-Shamsu) 的意思是: (1) 太阳过了子午线; (2) 它变成黄色; (3) 太阳下山。غَسَقْ (Ghasaq) 的意思是, 夜晚的黑暗, 或太阳落山后地平线上的红色消失了 (Lane)。这节经文看来意指伊斯兰教每天五次拜功的时间。دُلُوْكُ الشَّمْس (Dulukush-Shams) 的这三种意义指的是拜功的三个时间: 午后拜、晡时拜和日落拜 غَسَقِ الَّيْل (Ghasaqil-Lail) 这一用词包括日落拜的时间, 但特别指夜间拜的时间。قُرْاٰنَ الْفَجْر (Qur’anal-Fajr) 这一单词指的是晨拜的时间。
a
11:115; 20:131; 30:18, 19; 50:40.
2008
Important Words:
ل (at) means, at, on or upon; nigh, near or about; (Lane & Aqrab). For other meanings of لام see 17:62.
دلوک (declining and paling) is derived from دلک. They say دلکه الدھر i.e. the time proved him and made him expert. دلکت الشمس means, (1) the sun declined from the meridian; (2) or it became yellow; (3) or it set (Lane & Aqrab).
غسق (darkness) is the noun-infinitive from غسق (ghasaqa). They say غسق اللیل i.e. the night became dark. غسقت عینیه means, his eyes became dark or shed tears. غسق(ghasaqun) means, the beginning of the darkness of night or the darkness of the night or the darkness of the beginning of the night or when شفق or redness in the horizon after sunset disappears (Lane).
Commentary:
The words of this verse denote the hours of the five daily Prayers of Islam. The three meanings of the word دلوک as given under Important Words indicate the times of ظھر (afternoon Prayer) and عصر (late afternoon Prayer) and مغرب (sun-set Prayer). The words غسق اللیل include the times of مغرب (sun-set Prayer) but particularly refer to عشاء (night Prayer). The words قرآن الفجر (the recitation of the Quran at dawn) indicate the hour of فجر (morning Prayer).
In this and the following verses Muslims are warned to be prepared to meet great hardships and privations at the hands of the Jews of Medina. These people were very punctilious about outward acts of worship. The slightest slackness in Prayers on the part of Muslims would make them criticize Islam and the Holy Prophet. Moreover, Islam was destined to make great headway in Medina in the near future and as success and prosperity generally make men prone to a life of ease and they become indifferent towards Prayers, so Muslims are particularly warned to be on their guard against any slackness in Prayers.
c
11:115; 20:131; 30:18, 19; 50:40.
1641
Dalakatish-Shamsu means, (1) the sun declined from the meridian; (2) it became yellow; (3) it set. Ghasaq means, the darkness of the night, or when redness in the horizon after sunset disappears (Lane). This verse seems to denote the hours of the five daily Prayers of Islam. The three meanings of Duluk indicate the times of Afternoon Prayer, the Late Afternoon Prayer and the Sunset Prayer. The expression, Ghasaqil-Lail, includes the times of Sunset Prayer but particularly refers to the Night Prayer, and the words Qur’anal- Fajr indicate the hour of the Morning Prayer.
وَمِنَ ٱلَّيْلِ فَتَهَجَّدْ بِهِۦ نَافِلَةً لَّكَ عَسَىٰٓ أَن يَبْعَثَكَ رَبُّكَ مَقَامًا مَّحْمُودًا
50:41; 52:50; 73:3-5; 76:27.
In addition to the meaning given in the text Nafilah means a special favour, and signifies that Prayers are not a burden to weary the flesh but a privilege and a special favour from God.
Perhaps no other person has been so much maligned and abused as the Holy Prophet of Islam and certainly no other person has been the recipient of so much Divine praise and the object of the invocation of so many Divine blessings and favours upon him as he. The Tahajjud Prayer is best suited for the believer’s spiritual exaltation as in the stillness of the night, being all alone with his Creator, he enjoys special Divine communion.
50:41; 52:50; 73:3-5; 76:27.
Important Words:
فتھجد به (wake up for it in the latter part of the night). تھجد is derived from ھجد (hajada). ھجد (hajada) and ھجد (hajjada) and تھجد (tahajjada) mean the same thing i.e. (1) he slept or slept in the night or in the latter part of the night; (2) he remained awake or was sleepless or wakeful in the night; (3) he awoke from sleep to pray or for some other purpose; (4) he prayed in the night. Hence praying in the latter part of the night is called تھجد (tahajjud). Some say that ھجود which is the noun infinitive from ھجد means, to sleep in the day and ھجوع means, to sleep in the night or simply to sleep (Lane & Aqrab).
نافلة (as a supererogatory service) is derived from نفل. They say نفل الرجل i.e. he presented to the man a thing for which he desired no return or reward. نفل الامیر الجند means, the commander gave to the soldiers the booty. نفل (nafal) is to do more than one is bound to do by duty or of which the doing is not obligatory. نافلة means, what accedes to or exceeds the original; a voluntary gift by way of alms or as a good work; a gift; a deed beyond what is incumbent or obligatory; grandson or grandchild; supererogatory Prayer (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The words نافلة لک (as supererogatory service for thee) refer to the Tahajjud Prayer offered in the latter part of the night. The word نافلة, as its meanings show, implies that the Tahajjud Prayer is not obligatory for Muslims. The verse may also be taken to indicate that this Prayer was obligatory only for the Holy Prophet, and not for any other Prophet. The word نافلة further means a special favour and signifies that Prayers are not a burden to weary the flesh but a privilege and a favour from God.
The expression, It may be that thy Lord will raise thee to an exalted station, embodies a great prophecy. Perhaps no other person has been so much maligned and abused as the Holy Prophet of Islam and certainly no other person has been the recipient of so much Divine praise and the object of the invocation of so many Divine blessings and favours upon him as he. The implied prophecy was that whereas the sons of darkness would abuse and condemn the Prophet, the good, the noble and the righteous would invoke God’s blessings upon him and God Himself would proclaim his praises from His Exalted Throne. Thus the Prophet’s praise by God and His Elect would far outweigh the undeserved abuse heaped upon him by the sons of darkness.
The expression مقاما محمود (exalted station) may also be understood to imply the special prerogative of شفاعة (intercession) which God bestowed upon the Holy Prophet. There is a well-known hadith that the followers of all other Prophets, having despaired of the intercession of their own Prophets on the Day of Judgement, will seek the Holy Prophet’s intercession and he will intercede for them, and thus they will acknowledge his greatness. The advent of the Promised Messiah and Mahdi is another manifestation of this مقام محمود(exalted station) of the Holy Prophet. When denunciation of him reached its climax, and he was also deserted by his own so-called followers and friends, God raised the Promised Messiah and Mahdi from among his followers and through him vindicated his honour. The Promised Messiah refuted and rebutted the charges of his enemies, and by imparting to his followers true knowledge of the manifold excellences and beauties of his teaching and character, inspired them with a new love and veneration for him. The mention of the grant of the مقام محمود after the command for obligatory and supererogatory Prayers implies the hint that the real remedy for him who receives mockery and abuse from the people of the world is not to retaliate with mockery and abuse but to turn to God and seek His help. This is sure to turn enemies into friends, as happened in the Prophet’s case. His bitterest enemies became his most devoted followers. Of the many exalted stations the Holy Prophet was destined to obtain, the first was his possession of Medina from where spread his praise and holiness to the ends of the earth. This is why the next verse refers to his Migration to Medina.
d
50:41; 52:50; 73:3-5; 76:27.
725
或许没有任何其他人像伊斯兰教穆圣那样受到过如此多的恶意中伤和辱骂; 当然, 也没有任何其他人像他那样受到过如此多的安拉的赞扬, 以及向安拉祈求到如此多的赐福和恩典。تَهَجُّدْ (Tahajjud) (额外) 拜功最适宜于提高信者的精神, 因为在夜晚的寂静中, 只一个人和创造主在一起, 他可享有和安拉进行特殊思想交流的机会。
a
50:41; 52:50; 73:3-5; 76:27.
2009
Important Words:
فتھجد به (wake up for it in the latter part of the night). تھجد is derived from ھجد (hajada). ھجد (hajada) and ھجد (hajjada) and تھجد (tahajjada) mean the same thing i.e. (1) he slept or slept in the night or in the latter part of the night; (2) he remained awake or was sleepless or wakeful in the night; (3) he awoke from sleep to pray or for some other purpose; (4) he prayed in the night. Hence praying in the latter part of the night is called تھجد (tahajjud). Some say that ھجود which is the noun infinitive from ھجد means, to sleep in the day and ھجوع means, to sleep in the night or simply to sleep (Lane & Aqrab).
نافلة (as a supererogatory service) is derived from نفل. They say نفل الرجل i.e. he presented to the man a thing for which he desired no return or reward. نفل الامیر الجند means, the commander gave to the soldiers the booty. نفل (nafal) is to do more than one is bound to do by duty or of which the doing is not obligatory. نافلة means, what accedes to or exceeds the original; a voluntary gift by way of alms or as a good work; a gift; a deed beyond what is incumbent or obligatory; grandson or grandchild; supererogatory Prayer (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The words نافلة لک (as supererogatory service for thee) refer to the Tahajjud Prayer offered in the latter part of the night. The word نافلة, as its meanings show, implies that the Tahajjud Prayer is not obligatory for Muslims. The verse may also be taken to indicate that this Prayer was obligatory only for the Holy Prophet, and not for any other Prophet. The word نافلة further means a special favour and signifies that Prayers are not a burden to weary the flesh but a privilege and a favour from God.
The expression, It may be that thy Lord will raise thee to an exalted station, embodies a great prophecy. Perhaps no other person has been so much maligned and abused as the Holy Prophet of Islam and certainly no other person has been the recipient of so much Divine praise and the object of the invocation of so many Divine blessings and favours upon him as he. The implied prophecy was that whereas the sons of darkness would abuse and condemn the Prophet, the good, the noble and the righteous would invoke God’s blessings upon him and God Himself would proclaim his praises from His Exalted Throne. Thus the Prophet’s praise by God and His Elect would far outweigh the undeserved abuse heaped upon him by the sons of darkness.
The expression مقاما محمود (exalted station) may also be understood to imply the special prerogative of شفاعة (intercession) which God bestowed upon the Holy Prophet. There is a well-known hadith that the followers of all other Prophets, having despaired of the intercession of their own Prophets on the Day of Judgement, will seek the Holy Prophet’s intercession and he will intercede for them, and thus they will acknowledge his greatness. The advent of the Promised Messiah and Mahdi is another manifestation of this مقام محمود(exalted station) of the Holy Prophet. When denunciation of him reached its climax, and he was also deserted by his own so-called followers and friends, God raised the Promised Messiah and Mahdi from among his followers and through him vindicated his honour. The Promised Messiah refuted and rebutted the charges of his enemies, and by imparting to his followers true knowledge of the manifold excellences and beauties of his teaching and character, inspired them with a new love and veneration for him. The mention of the grant of the مقام محمود after the command for obligatory and supererogatory Prayers implies the hint that the real remedy for him who receives mockery and abuse from the people of the world is not to retaliate with mockery and abuse but to turn to God and seek His help. This is sure to turn enemies into friends, as happened in the Prophet’s case. His bitterest enemies became his most devoted followers. Of the many exalted stations the Holy Prophet was destined to obtain, the first was his possession of Medina from where spread his praise and holiness to the ends of the earth. This is why the next verse refers to his Migration to Medina.
a
50:41; 52:50; 73:3-5; 76:27.
1642
In addition to the meaning given in the text Nafilah means a special favour, and signifies that Prayers are not a burden to weary the flesh but a privilege and a special favour from God.
1643
Perhaps no other person has been so much maligned and abused as the Holy Prophet of Islam and certainly no other person has been the recipient of so much Divine praise and the object of the invocation of so many Divine blessings and favours upon him as he. The Tahajjud Prayer is best suited for the believer’s spiritual exaltation as in the stillness of the night, being all alone with his Creator, he enjoys special Divine communion.
وَقُل رَّبِّ أَدْخِلْنِى مُدْخَلَ صِدْقٍ وَأَخْرِجْنِى مُخْرَجَ صِدْقٍ وَٱجْعَل لِّى مِن لَّدُنكَ سُلْطَٰنًا نَّصِيرًا
这节经文中说, 在接受了穆圣的祈祷和恳求之后, 安拉赐给他一个喜讯, 为了实现 “安拉是圣洁的, 他在夜间使他的仆人从禁寺到远寺。” (17:2) 这句话中的那一预言, 要把他带到麦地那。在期待实现这一预言时, 他受命祈祷, 他进入麦地那可以获得双重的幸福, 因此他离开他当时生活的麦加也可以获得双重的幸福。
یہ صِدْقٍ کے لفظ کا ترجمہ ہے جس کے معنے ظاہر و باطن میں نیک بات کے ہوتے ہیں۔ (مفردات راغب)
گو رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم مکہ سے پہلے نکلے اور مدینہ میں بعد میں داخل ہوئے‘ لیکن اللہ تعالیٰ نے پہلے داخل ہونے کا ذکر کیا اور پھر نکلنے کا ذکر کیا۔ داخل ہونے سے مراد مدینہ میں داخل ہونا نہیں بلکہ مکہ کو فتح کرکے دوبارہ مکہ میں داخل ہونا ہے اس طرح اللہ تعالیٰ نے محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کو اس صدمہ سے بچا لیا جو مکہ چھوڑنے کی وجہ سے آپ کو ہو سکتا تھا۔ اور مکہ چھوڑنے کے وقت ہی ایسی وحی کر دی جس میں یہ اشارہ پایا جاتا تھا کہ تم پھر دوبارہ مکہ میں آؤ گے۔
اس میں حضرت ابوبکرؓ کی طرف اشارہ ہے اور دعا سکھائی ہے کہ اے اللہ مجھے اپنے پاس سے سچائی کا گواہ اور مددگار عطا فرما۔
In acceptance of his prayers and supplications, the Holy Prophet in this verse has been vouchsafed the glad tidings that in fulfilment of the prophecy made in the words, Glory be to Him Who carried His servant by night from the Sacred Mosque to the Distant Mosque (17:2), he would be taken to Medina. In anticipation of the fulfilment of this prophecy he is commanded to pray that his entry in Medina may be doubly blessed and so may his departure from the town—Mecca—in which he is now living.
Important Words:
مدخل (entry) is derived from دخل, which means, he entered. ادخله of which the infinitive noun is ادخال or مدخل means, he caused him to enter. مدخل therefore means, to enter, entering or entry. The Quranic expression رب ادخلنی مدخل صدق means, O my Lord cause me to enter in a good or agreeable manner (or make my entry a good entry) (Lane).
Commentary:
In acceptance of his prayers and supplications, the Prophet in this verse has been vouchsafed the glad tidings that in fulfilment of the prophecy made in the words, Glory be to Him Who carried His servant by night from the Sacred Mosque to the Distant Mosque, he would be taken to Medina which would constitute the first of the various "exalted positions" (مقام محمود) which are to be bestowed upon him. In anticipation of the fulfilment of this prophecy, the Prophet is commanded to pray that his entry in Medina may be doubly blessed and so may be his departure from the town in which he is now living (Mecca). This prayer of the Prophet was amply fulfilled. His enemies desired to expel him from Mecca in ignominy and disgrace but he was foretold by God of their evil designs and in accordance with the divine plan he left Mecca of his own accord and arrived in perfect safety in Medina, where he succeeded in gathering round him a band of most faithful and devoted followers.
The question may be asked why the entry of the Prophet into Medina has been mentioned before his "coming forth" from Mecca, which is contrary to events as they took place. The answer to this seeming historical anomaly is that the order in the statement of events as they took place has been reversed in order to console the Holy Prophet. The news of his departure from Mecca would naturally have caused him great pain. In order to relieve him of this mental anguish God preceded the news of his departure from Mecca by the news of his entry into Medina where power and honour awaited him.
The word مدخل (entry) might also be taken to refer to the Holy Prophet’s subsequent victorious entry into Mecca. Read in this sense, the said "entry" may be understood to constitute another stage in the Holy Prophet’s march to his promised مقام محمود (exalted station) because with his triumphant re-entry into Mecca ended all opposition to Islam and the Prophet’s erstwhile opponents became his devoted followers.
The prayer contained in the words, And grant me from Thyself a helping power, was necessary because power is a great corrupter of men. The Prophet is taught to pray that instead of corrupting him the acquisition of power may prove a source of real help to him.
The prayer contained in this verse supports the interpretation of اسراء i.e. the Vision about the Prophet’s Night Journey mentioned in v. 2, namely that the flight of the Holy Prophet from Mecca to Medina was sure to take place.
726
这节经文中说, 在接受了穆圣的祈祷和恳求之后, 安拉赐给他一个喜讯, 为了实现 “安拉是圣洁的, 他在夜间使他的仆人从禁寺到远寺。” (17:2) 这句话中的那一预言, 要把他带到麦地那。在期待实现这一预言时, 他受命祈祷, 他进入麦地那可以获得双重的幸福, 因此他离开他当时生活的麦加也可以获得双重的幸福。
1
یہ صِدْقٍ کے لفظ کا ترجمہ ہے جس کے معنے ظاہر و باطن میں نیک بات کے ہوتے ہیں۔ (مفردات راغب)
2
گو رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم مکہ سے پہلے نکلے اور مدینہ میں بعد میں داخل ہوئے‘ لیکن اللہ تعالیٰ نے پہلے داخل ہونے کا ذکر کیا اور پھر نکلنے کا ذکر کیا۔ داخل ہونے سے مراد مدینہ میں داخل ہونا نہیں بلکہ مکہ کو فتح کرکے دوبارہ مکہ میں داخل ہونا ہے اس طرح اللہ تعالیٰ نے محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کو اس صدمہ سے بچا لیا جو مکہ چھوڑنے کی وجہ سے آپ کو ہو سکتا تھا۔ اور مکہ چھوڑنے کے وقت ہی ایسی وحی کر دی جس میں یہ اشارہ پایا جاتا تھا کہ تم پھر دوبارہ مکہ میں آؤ گے۔
3
اس میں حضرت ابوبکرؓ کی طرف اشارہ ہے اور دعا سکھائی ہے کہ اے اللہ مجھے اپنے پاس سے سچائی کا گواہ اور مددگار عطا فرما۔
2010
Important Words:
مدخل (entry) is derived from دخل, which means, he entered. ادخله of which the infinitive noun is ادخال or مدخل means, he caused him to enter. مدخل therefore means, to enter, entering or entry. The Quranic expression رب ادخلنی مدخل صدق means, O my Lord cause me to enter in a good or agreeable manner (or make my entry a good entry) (Lane).
Commentary:
In acceptance of his prayers and supplications, the Prophet in this verse has been vouchsafed the glad tidings that in fulfilment of the prophecy made in the words, Glory be to Him Who carried His servant by night from the Sacred Mosque to the Distant Mosque, he would be taken to Medina which would constitute the first of the various "exalted positions" (مقام محمود) which are to be bestowed upon him. In anticipation of the fulfilment of this prophecy, the Prophet is commanded to pray that his entry in Medina may be doubly blessed and so may be his departure from the town in which he is now living (Mecca). This prayer of the Prophet was amply fulfilled. His enemies desired to expel him from Mecca in ignominy and disgrace but he was foretold by God of their evil designs and in accordance with the divine plan he left Mecca of his own accord and arrived in perfect safety in Medina, where he succeeded in gathering round him a band of most faithful and devoted followers.
The question may be asked why the entry of the Prophet into Medina has been mentioned before his "coming forth" from Mecca, which is contrary to events as they took place. The answer to this seeming historical anomaly is that the order in the statement of events as they took place has been reversed in order to console the Holy Prophet. The news of his departure from Mecca would naturally have caused him great pain. In order to relieve him of this mental anguish God preceded the news of his departure from Mecca by the news of his entry into Medina where power and honour awaited him.
The word مدخل (entry) might also be taken to refer to the Holy Prophet’s subsequent victorious entry into Mecca. Read in this sense, the said "entry" may be understood to constitute another stage in the Holy Prophet’s march to his promised مقام محمود (exalted station) because with his triumphant re-entry into Mecca ended all opposition to Islam and the Prophet’s erstwhile opponents became his devoted followers.
The prayer contained in the words, And grant me from Thyself a helping power, was necessary because power is a great corrupter of men. The Prophet is taught to pray that instead of corrupting him the acquisition of power may prove a source of real help to him.
The prayer contained in this verse supports the interpretation of اسراء i.e. the Vision about the Prophet’s Night Journey mentioned in v. 2, namely that the flight of the Holy Prophet from Mecca to Medina was sure to take place.
1644
In acceptance of his prayers and supplications, the Holy Prophet in this verse has been vouchsafed the glad tidings that in fulfilment of the prophecy made in the words, Glory be to Him Who carried His servant by night from the Sacred Mosque to the Distant Mosque (17:2), he would be taken to Medina. In anticipation of the fulfilment of this prophecy he is commanded to pray that his entry in Medina may be doubly blessed and so may his departure from the town—Mecca—in which he is now living.
وَقُلْ جَآءَ ٱلْحَقُّ وَزَهَقَ ٱلْبَٰطِلُ ۚ إِنَّ ٱلْبَٰطِلَ كَانَ زَهُوقًا
21:19; 34:50.
这是 «古兰经» 措词方面的一种奇迹: 为了传达某一种意义, 它选择那一特殊的单词来指一长串连续发生的事情。在这一特殊的例子中, “虚假消灭” 的意义也可以用诸如 هَلَكَ (Halaka, 灭亡) 或 بَطَلَ (Batala, 成为无用) 等单词来表达。但以上两个单词都不能传达用 زَهَقَ (Zahaqa) 来表达的意义: 即逐渐衰弱而最终消失。这节经文包含这样一个暗示, 穆圣进入麦地那, 他的力量将继续生长, 而他的敌人的力量逐渐衰退直至最后崩溃。而且, «古兰经» 的文体也是一种奇迹, 它虽然不是一首长诗, 但它的经文却具有诗的韵律和节奏, 如果没有这些的话, 那就不可能充分表达极端欣喜的感情。现在注释的这节经文就是这样的一个例子。征服麦加之后, 当穆圣在清除天房中亵渎该寺的许多偶像时, 他一面打碎这些偶像, 一面不断诵读这节经文 (布哈理)。
21:19; 34:50.
It is among the marvels of Quranic diction that to convey a certain sense it selects that particular word which points to a long sequence of events. In this particular instance the sense of the vanishing of falsehood might as well have been expressed by some other word such as Halaka (perished) or Batala (became useless), but neither of these words would have conveyed the sense of gradual weakening and ultimate disappearance which is expressed by Zahaqa. The verse contains the hint that with the entry of the Holy Prophet into Medina, his power would continue to grow and that of his enemy decline till it would be finally broken. Again, it is a marvel of the style of the Qur’an that, without being poetry, its verses possess poetic rhythm and cadence without which it is not possible to give full expression to feelings of extreme delight. The verse under comment furnishes one such example. After the conquest of Mecca as the Holy Prophet was clearing the Ka‘bah of the idols which had de
21:19; 34:50.
Important Words:
زھق (has vanished away). They say زھق الباطل i.e. falsehood gradually weakened. زھق الشیء means, the thing perished, passed away or came to naught; became null, void or of no effect. زھقت نفسه means, his soul departed; he died (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse implies a beautiful hint that with the entry of the Holy Prophet into Medina his power would continue to grow and that of his enemy decline till it would be finally broken. So it came to pass when by the conquest of Mecca idolatry disappeared from Arabia forever.
The word زھق which has been translated as "has vanished away" actually conveys, as shown under Important Words, the sense of gradual weakening and ultimate disappearance. It is among the marvels of Quranic diction that to convey a certain sense it selects that particular word which points to a long sequence of events. In this particular instance the sense of the vanishing of falsehood might as well have been expressed by the word ھلك (perished) or بطل (became useless, vain or ineffective) but neither of these words would have conveyed the sense of gradual weakening and ultimate disappearance which is expressed by the word زھق. This word, in fact, implies a prophecy of the gradual weakening and ultimate disappearance of idolatry from Mecca, which was literally fulfilled as foretold.
It is another marvel of the style of the Quran that, without being poetry, its verses possess that poetic rhythm and cadence without which it is not possible to give full expression to feelings of extreme delight. The verse under comment furnishes one such example. After the conquest of Mecca when the Holy Prophet was busy clearing the Ka‘bah of the idols which had desecrated it, he repeated as he struck each of the idols the following verse of the Quran: وقل جاء الحق و زھق الباطل ان الباطل کان زھوقا i.e. And say, Truth has come and falsehood has vanished away. Falsehood does indeed vanish away fast. One can imagine the deep emotion the Prophet’s Companions must have felt when they watched him strike down the idols one after the other and repeat this Quranic verse in a measured tone. It is only natural that they spontaneously joined him in reciting this verse on that august occasion.
a
21:19; 34:50.
727
这是 «古兰经» 措词方面的一种奇迹: 为了传达某一种意义, 它选择那一特殊的单词来指一长串连续发生的事情。在这一特殊的例子中, “虚假消灭” 的意义也可以用诸如 هَلَكَ (Halaka, 灭亡) 或 بَطَلَ (Batala, 成为无用) 等单词来表达。但以上两个单词都不能传达用 زَهَقَ (Zahaqa) 来表达的意义: 即逐渐衰弱而最终消失。这节经文包含这样一个暗示, 穆圣进入麦地那, 他的力量将继续生长, 而他的敌人的力量逐渐衰退直至最后崩溃。而且, «古兰经» 的文体也是一种奇迹, 它虽然不是一首长诗, 但它的经文却具有诗的韵律和节奏, 如果没有这些的话, 那就不可能充分表达极端欣喜的感情。现在注释的这节经文就是这样的一个例子。征服麦加之后, 当穆圣在清除天房中亵渎该寺的许多偶像时, 他一面打碎这些偶像, 一面不断诵读这节经文 (布哈理)。
a
21:19; 34:50.
2011
Important Words:
زھق (has vanished away). They say زھق الباطل i.e. falsehood gradually weakened. زھق الشیء means, the thing perished, passed away or came to naught; became null, void or of no effect. زھقت نفسه means, his soul departed; he died (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse implies a beautiful hint that with the entry of the Holy Prophet into Medina his power would continue to grow and that of his enemy decline till it would be finally broken. So it came to pass when by the conquest of Mecca idolatry disappeared from Arabia forever.
The word زھق which has been translated as "has vanished away" actually conveys, as shown under Important Words, the sense of gradual weakening and ultimate disappearance. It is among the marvels of Quranic diction that to convey a certain sense it selects that particular word which points to a long sequence of events. In this particular instance the sense of the vanishing of falsehood might as well have been expressed by the word ھلك (perished) or بطل (became useless, vain or ineffective) but neither of these words would have conveyed the sense of gradual weakening and ultimate disappearance which is expressed by the word زھق. This word, in fact, implies a prophecy of the gradual weakening and ultimate disappearance of idolatry from Mecca, which was literally fulfilled as foretold.
It is another marvel of the style of the Quran that, without being poetry, its verses possess that poetic rhythm and cadence without which it is not possible to give full expression to feelings of extreme delight. The verse under comment furnishes one such example. After the conquest of Mecca when the Holy Prophet was busy clearing the Ka‘bah of the idols which had desecrated it, he repeated as he struck each of the idols the following verse of the Quran: وقل جاء الحق و زھق الباطل ان الباطل کان زھوقا i.e. And say, Truth has come and falsehood has vanished away. Falsehood does indeed vanish away fast. One can imagine the deep emotion the Prophet’s Companions must have felt when they watched him strike down the idols one after the other and repeat this Quranic verse in a measured tone. It is only natural that they spontaneously joined him in reciting this verse on that august occasion.
a
21:19; 34:50.
1645
It is among the marvels of Quranic diction that to convey a certain sense it selects that particular word which points to a long sequence of events. In this particular instance the sense of the vanishing of falsehood might as well have been expressed by some other word such as Halaka (perished) or Batala (became useless), but neither of these words would have conveyed the sense of gradual weakening and ultimate disappearance which is expressed by Zahaqa. The verse contains the hint that with the entry of the Holy Prophet into Medina, his power would continue to grow and that of his enemy decline till it would be finally broken. Again, it is a marvel of the style of the Qur’an that, without being poetry, its verses possess poetic rhythm and cadence without which it is not possible to give full expression to feelings of extreme delight. The verse under comment furnishes one such example. After the conquest of Mecca as the Holy Prophet was clearing the Ka‘bah of the idols which had de
وَنُنَزِّلُ مِنَ ٱلْقُرْءَانِ مَا هُوَ شِفَآءٌ وَرَحْمَةٌ لِّلْمُؤْمِنِينَ ۙ وَلَا يَزِيدُ ٱلظَّٰلِمِينَ إِلَّا خَسَارًا
10:58; 12:112; 16:90.
10:58; 12:112; 16:90.
10:58; 12:112; 16:90.
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that as to a jaundiced eye all objects appear yellow, similarly to a mind which is swayed by jealousy and prejudice, even most pure and noble teachings appear impure and ignoble. Such was the case with disbelievers in regard to the teachings of the Quran.
The word "Quran" in this verse may also be taken to refer to the portion of the Quran already revealed, the portion containing prophecies about the prosperity and success of the Faithful and the ruin and destruction of disbelievers. The verse means to say that the time has come for the fulfilment of those prophecies and that the flight of the Prophet from Mecca would usher in an era of triumph for Islam and would bring discomfiture and humiliation to disbelievers.
b
10:58; 12:112; 16:90.
a
10:58; 12:112; 16:90.
2012
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that as to a jaundiced eye all objects appear yellow, similarly to a mind which is swayed by jealousy and prejudice, even most pure and noble teachings appear impure and ignoble. Such was the case with disbelievers in regard to the teachings of the Quran.
The word "Quran" in this verse may also be taken to refer to the portion of the Quran already revealed, the portion containing prophecies about the prosperity and success of the Faithful and the ruin and destruction of disbelievers. The verse means to say that the time has come for the fulfilment of those prophecies and that the flight of the Prophet from Mecca would usher in an era of triumph for Islam and would bring discomfiture and humiliation to disbelievers.
b
10:58; 12:112; 16:90.
وَإِذَآ أَنْعَمْنَا عَلَى ٱلْإِنسَٰنِ أَعْرَضَ وَنَـَٔا بِجَانِبِهِۦ ۖ وَإِذَا مَسَّهُ ٱلشَّرُّ كَانَ يَـُٔوسًا
17:68.
See 17:68.
Commentary:
The verse means to say that Muslims were subjected to tortures and suffered all sorts of hardships for thirteen long years, but they bore them with fortitude and patience. The case of disbelievers, however, is different. When their turn came to be visited with Divine punishment they would give way to despair, because they had no faith in God.
c
17:68.
a
See 17:68.
2013
Commentary:
The verse means to say that Muslims were subjected to tortures and suffered all sorts of hardships for thirteen long years, but they bore them with fortitude and patience. The case of disbelievers, however, is different. When their turn came to be visited with Divine punishment they would give way to despair, because they had no faith in God.
c
17:68.قُلْ كُلٌّ يَعْمَلُ عَلَىٰ شَاكِلَتِهِۦ فَرَبُّكُمْ أَعْلَمُ بِمَنْ هُوَ أَهْدَىٰ سَبِيلًا
28:86.
Important Words:
شاکلته (his own way). شاکلة is the feminine of شاکل which is synonymous with شکل (shaklun) which is the infinitive noun from شکل (shakala). It means, a likeness or resemblance; shape, form or form of a thing. They say ھذا علی شاکلة ابیه i.e. this is according to the likeness of his father. شاکلة also and more commonly means, a particular way, cause, mode or manner of acting or conduct; direction, side; motive, intention or purpose; creed; etc. The Quranic expression کل یعمل علی شاکلته means, everyone acts according to his particular way (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
Every man acts according to his own motives, way of thinking, aims and purposes. The aim and object of disbelievers is to attain worldly gains. Therefore when they suffer a worldly loss they give themselves up to despair. But a believer’s whole aim in life is to win God’s pleasure, so the loss of worldly wealth leaves him unperturbed. He faces all trials and hardships with a brave heart. The verse means to say that God treats men according to their motives and intentions. He takes into consideration not only the actions of man but also his intentions and motives. As all the efforts of disbelievers are for this world, they do not deserve to be the recipients of God’s help and favour. This and the preceding verse apply as much to the Jews as to the idolaters of Mecca.
d
28:86.
728
عَلٰی شَاكِلَتِهٖ (‘Ala Shakilatihi) 这个短语的意思是, 按照他自己的动机; 思想方法; 目的和宗旨。
b
28:86.
2014
Important Words:
شاکلته (his own way). شاکلة is the feminine of شاکل which is synonymous with شکل (shaklun) which is the infinitive noun from شکل (shakala). It means, a likeness or resemblance; shape, form or form of a thing. They say ھذا علی شاکلة ابیه i.e. this is according to the likeness of his father. شاکلة also and more commonly means, a particular way, cause, mode or manner of acting or conduct; direction, side; motive, intention or purpose; creed; etc. The Quranic expression کل یعمل علی شاکلته means, everyone acts according to his particular way (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
Every man acts according to his own motives, way of thinking, aims and purposes. The aim and object of disbelievers is to attain worldly gains. Therefore when they suffer a worldly loss they give themselves up to despair. But a believer’s whole aim in life is to win God’s pleasure, so the loss of worldly wealth leaves him unperturbed. He faces all trials and hardships with a brave heart. The verse means to say that God treats men according to their motives and intentions. He takes into consideration not only the actions of man but also his intentions and motives. As all the efforts of disbelievers are for this world, they do not deserve to be the recipients of God’s help and favour. This and the preceding verse apply as much to the Jews as to the idolaters of Mecca.
a
28:86.
1646
The words, ‘Ala Shakilati-hi, mean, according to his own motives; way of thinking; aims and purposes.
وَيَسْـَٔلُونَكَ عَنِ ٱلرُّوحِ ۖ قُلِ ٱلرُّوحُ مِنْ أَمْرِ رَبِّى وَمَآ أُوتِيتُم مِّنَ ٱلْعِلْمِ إِلَّا قَلِيلًا
在犹太人的精神衰退和堕落期间, 他们看来在开始尝试像现代的许多唯灵论者、通神论者和印度瑜伽教徒等所进行的那些神秘莫测的做法。麦地那的有些犹太人在穆圣时代看来已经在进行这些做法。这就是为什么麦加的多神教徒竭力想得到帮助来驳倒穆圣, 他们建议麦加的多神教徒要质问穆圣有关人的灵魂的问题。«古兰经»用现在注释的这节经文来答复他们说, 灵魂从安拉的命令中得到它的力量, 任何其他声称来自所谓精神锻炼和巫术的东西都是骗人的鬼话。据说有关人的灵魂的性质问题首先是由古莱西族在麦加向穆圣提出的, 然后, 根据阿布杜拉•彬•麦斯武德 عَبْدُ الله بِنْ مَسْعُوْد (‘Abdullah bin Mas‘ud) 的看法, 由犹太人在麦地那向穆圣提出。灵魂在这里描写为由安拉直接命令而创造出来的东西。按«古兰经»经义, 一切创造 (物) 分为两类: (1) 原始的创造 (物), 即不借助任何以前创造出来的物质或事物而产生的创造 (物); (2) 后来的创造 (物), 即借助於以前创造出来的方法和物质所产生的创造 (物)。前一种创造 (物) 属於 اَمْر (Amr, 直译:命令) 类, 可见2:118节经文, 而后一种称为 خَلْق (Khalq, 直译:创造)。人的灵魂属於第一类。
In the period of their spiritual decline and decadence the Jews seem to have come to dabble in occult practices like many modern Spiritualists, Theosophists and Hindu Yogis. Some of the Jews of Medina also seem to have resorted to these practices in the time of the Holy Prophet. This is why when the Meccan idolaters sought their help to confute the Holy Prophet, they suggested that they (the Meccan idolaters) should question him about the human soul. The Qur’an answers them by the verse under comment by saying that the soul derives its powers from the command of God and anything else that is claimed to be acquired by the so-called spiritual exercises and magical art is all humbug. The question regarding the nature of the human soul is reported to have been first put to the Holy Prophet at Mecca by the Quraish and then, according to ‘Abdullah bin Mas‘ud, by the Jews at Medina. The soul has been described here as something created by the direct command of God. According to the Qur’an all creation fal
Commentary:
Various meanings have been assigned to the word روح (soul) by scholars of different schools of Muslim religious thought. According to some of the commentators it applies to all angels; according to others it means only the angel to whom is entrusted the task of the creation of the world; yet others think that it particularly applies to the Archangel Gabriel.
Some scholars, however, are of the view that الروح means the word of God, while some others take it as applying to the Quran. But the most appropriate meaning of this word is "the human soul."
The question regarding the nature of the human soul was first put to the Holy Prophet at Mecca by some of the Meccan idolaters, probably at the instance of the Jews of Medina, when the news reached the latter that he had claimed to be a Divine Prophet. In reply the Prophet recited to them the present verse. When, however, he came to Medina the question appears again to have been put to him by the Jews and he must naturally have recited to them the same verse, thus giving rise to the wrong notion held by some traditionalists that this verse was revealed in Medina or that, after having been first revealed at Mecca, it was again revealed at Medina. The fact is that it was only revealed once and that was at Mecca.
As stated above, the most appropriate meaning of the word الروح is the human soul. The soul has been described here as something created by the direct command of God. As a matter of fact according to the Quran all creation falls under two categories: (1) Original creation which is brought about without the aid or help of any substance or matter previously created. (2) Subsequent creation which is brought about with the aid and help of means and matter previously created. The former kind of creation falls under the category of امر (lit. command) for which see 2:118, and the latter is known as خلق (lit. creating). In this verse we are told that the human soul belongs to the first category.
In the period of their spiritual decadence the Jews seem to have come to dabble in spiritualism and occult practices like many modern Spiritualists, Theosophists and Hindu Yogis. They had come to believe in magic and so-called spiritual practices. These occult practices appeared to have exercised great influence on them. It appears that the Jews started taking interest in magic and occult practices in the time of the Prophet David. These practices became very popular with them in the time of Jesus. According to Philo and the well-known Jewish writer, Josephus, the Essenes in the time of Jesus greatly indulged in these practices and by a life of renunciation they had greatly developed this art. The Quran also refers to the Jewish counterparts of the modern spiritualists in 72:8-10. References to black and white magic may also be found in the books of the Old and New Testaments. Some of the Jews of Medina also seem to have resorted to these practices in the time of the Holy Prophet. This is why when the Meccan idolaters sought their help in confuting the Prophet they suggested that they (the Meccan idolaters) should enquire of him regarding the powers and attributes of the human soul. The Quran answers this inquiry in the verse under comment by saying that the perfect soul derives its powers from the command of God and anything else that is claimed to be acquired by so-called spiritual exercises and magical arts is all meaningless. It may be added that by الروح is particularly meant the perfect soul. That the knowledge acquired by so-called spiritual exercises and by their professed communication with the dead carries little weight has often been demonstrated by the fact that the information claimed to be furnished by departed souls to different mediums regarding the next world always varies.
The question of the powers and attributes of the human soul is of more than local importance, inasmuch as it had not only agitated the minds of the Medinite Jews of the Prophet’s time but has also agitated those of Hindu Yogis, Theosophists and Spiritualists in our own time. Taking الروح in its general sense the verse would mean that the human soul is as much the creation of God as the human body.
729
在犹太人的精神衰退和堕落期间, 他们看来在开始尝试像现代的许多唯灵论者、通神论者和印度瑜伽教徒等所进行的那些神秘莫测的做法。麦地那的有些犹太人在穆圣时代看来已经在进行这些做法。这就是为什么麦加的多神教徒竭力想得到帮助来驳倒穆圣, 他们建议麦加的多神教徒要质问穆圣有关人的灵魂的问题。«古兰经»用现在注释的这节经文来答复他们说, 灵魂从安拉的命令中得到它的力量, 任何其他声称来自所谓精神锻炼和巫术的东西都是骗人的鬼话。据说有关人的灵魂的性质问题首先是由古莱西族在麦加向穆圣提出的, 然后, 根据阿布杜拉•彬•麦斯武德 عَبْدُ الله بِنْ مَسْعُوْد (‘Abdullah bin Mas‘ud) 的看法, 由犹太人在麦地那向穆圣提出。灵魂在这里描写为由安拉直接命令而创造出来的东西。按«古兰经»经义, 一切创造 (物) 分为两类: (1) 原始的创造 (物), 即不借助任何以前创造出来的物质或事物而产生的创造 (物); (2) 后来的创造 (物), 即借助於以前创造出来的方法和物质所产生的创造 (物)。前一种创造 (物) 属於 اَمْر (Amr, 直译:命令) 类, 可见2:118节经文, 而后一种称为 خَلْق (Khalq, 直译:创造)。人的灵魂属於第一类。
2015
Commentary:
Various meanings have been assigned to the word روح (soul) by scholars of different schools of Muslim religious thought. According to some of the commentators it applies to all angels; according to others it means only the angel to whom is entrusted the task of the creation of the world; yet others think that it particularly applies to the Archangel Gabriel.
Some scholars, however, are of the view that الروح means the word of God, while some others take it as applying to the Quran. But the most appropriate meaning of this word is "the human soul."
The question regarding the nature of the human soul was first put to the Holy Prophet at Mecca by some of the Meccan idolaters, probably at the instance of the Jews of Medina, when the news reached the latter that he had claimed to be a Divine Prophet. In reply the Prophet recited to them the present verse. When, however, he came to Medina the question appears again to have been put to him by the Jews and he must naturally have recited to them the same verse, thus giving rise to the wrong notion held by some traditionalists that this verse was revealed in Medina or that, after having been first revealed at Mecca, it was again revealed at Medina. The fact is that it was only revealed once and that was at Mecca.
As stated above, the most appropriate meaning of the word الروح is the human soul. The soul has been described here as something created by the direct command of God. As a matter of fact according to the Quran all creation falls under two categories: (1) Original creation which is brought about without the aid or help of any substance or matter previously created. (2) Subsequent creation which is brought about with the aid and help of means and matter previously created. The former kind of creation falls under the category of امر (lit. command) for which see 2:118, and the latter is known as خلق (lit. creating). In this verse we are told that the human soul belongs to the first category.
In the period of their spiritual decadence the Jews seem to have come to dabble in spiritualism and occult practices like many modern Spiritualists, Theosophists and Hindu Yogis. They had come to believe in magic and so-called spiritual practices. These occult practices appeared to have exercised great influence on them. It appears that the Jews started taking interest in magic and occult practices in the time of the Prophet David. These practices became very popular with them in the time of Jesus. According to Philo and the well-known Jewish writer, Josephus, the Essenes in the time of Jesus greatly indulged in these practices and by a life of renunciation they had greatly developed this art. The Quran also refers to the Jewish counterparts of the modern spiritualists in 72:8-10. References to black and white magic may also be found in the books of the Old and New Testaments. Some of the Jews of Medina also seem to have resorted to these practices in the time of the Holy Prophet. This is why when the Meccan idolaters sought their help in confuting the Prophet they suggested that they (the Meccan idolaters) should enquire of him regarding the powers and attributes of the human soul. The Quran answers this inquiry in the verse under comment by saying that the perfect soul derives its powers from the command of God and anything else that is claimed to be acquired by so-called spiritual exercises and magical arts is all meaningless. It may be added that by الروح is particularly meant the perfect soul. That the knowledge acquired by so-called spiritual exercises and by their professed communication with the dead carries little weight has often been demonstrated by the fact that the information claimed to be furnished by departed souls to different mediums regarding the next world always varies.
The question of the powers and attributes of the human soul is of more than local importance, inasmuch as it had not only agitated the minds of the Medinite Jews of the Prophet’s time but has also agitated those of Hindu Yogis, Theosophists and Spiritualists in our own time. Taking الروح in its general sense the verse would mean that the human soul is as much the creation of God as the human body.
1647
In the period of their spiritual decline and decadence the Jews seem to have come to dabble in occult practices like many modern Spiritualists, Theosophists and Hindu Yogis. Some of the Jews of Medina also seem to have resorted to these practices in the time of the Holy Prophet. This is why when the Meccan idolaters sought their help to confute the Holy Prophet, they suggested that they (the Meccan idolaters) should question him about the human soul. The Qur’an answers them by the verse under comment by saying that the soul derives its powers from the command of God and anything else that is claimed to be acquired by the so-called spiritual exercises and magical art is all humbug. The question regarding the nature of the human soul is reported to have been first put to the Holy Prophet at Mecca by the Quraish and then, according to ‘Abdullah bin Mas‘ud, by the Jews at Medina. The soul has been described here as something created by the direct command of God. According to the Qur’an all creation fal
وَلَئِن شِئْنَا لَنَذْهَبَنَّ بِٱلَّذِىٓ أَوْحَيْنَآ إِلَيْكَ ثُمَّ لَا تَجِدُ لَكَ بِهِۦ عَلَيْنَا وَكِيلًا
这节经文似乎意示一种预言, 这一时间将会来到, 那时 «古兰经» 的经义将离开这个世界。梅尔达伟 (مَرْدَوَيْه, Merdawaih)、贝哈奎 (بَيْهَقِی, Baihaqi) 和伊本•马甲 (اِبْنِ مَاجَة, lbn-e-Majah) 报道过, 穆圣也作过相似的预言, 说 «古兰经» 的核心和精神将从地球上消失的那个时候将会到来, 而且不是所有的当代声称的所谓神秘主义者们, 像他们的犹太典型者那样, 具有超自然的能力所能同心协力地恢复的。
The verse seems to imply a prophecy that a time would come when Quranic knowledge would depart from the earth. A similar prophecy of the Holy Prophet has been reported by Merdawaih, Baihaqi and Ibn-e-Majah that there would come a time when the kernel and spirit of the Qur’an would disappear from the earth, and not all the so-called mystics and Sufis of the time claiming, like their Jewish prototypes, to possess supernatural powers, would be able to restore it with their concerted efforts.
Commentary:
The present verse furnishes further evidence in support of what has been said in the previous verse. The words of the present verse appear to be addressed to the Holy Prophet but as a matter of fact they are not. As the question referred to in the previous verse was not asked by him, so the answer is evidently meant for those who had asked it. The verse means to say that the human soul is so weak that, far from revealing new spiritual truths, it is incapable even of reproducing those already revealed if they happen to disappear from the world.
The verse also implies a prophecy that a time would come when Quranic knowledge would depart from the earth. A similar prophecy of the Holy Prophet has been reported by Ibn Merdawaih and by Baihaqi and Ibn Majah that there would come a time when the kernel and spirit of the Quran would disappear from the earth and not all the so-called mystics and sufis of the time claiming, like their Jewish prototypes, to possess supernatural powers would be able to restore it with their concerted effort.
730
这节经文似乎意示一种预言, 这一时间将会来到, 那时 «古兰经» 的经义将离开这个世界。梅尔达伟 (مَرْدَوَيْه, Merdawaih)、贝哈奎 (بَيْهَقِی, Baihaqi) 和伊本•马甲 (اِبْنِ مَاجَة, lbn-e-Majah) 报道过, 穆圣也作过相似的预言, 说 «古兰经» 的核心和精神将从地球上消失的那个时候将会到来, 而且不是所有的当代声称的所谓神秘主义者们, 像他们的犹太典型者那样, 具有超自然的能力所能同心协力地恢复的。
2016
Commentary:
The present verse furnishes further evidence in support of what has been said in the previous verse. The words of the present verse appear to be addressed to the Holy Prophet but as a matter of fact they are not. As the question referred to in the previous verse was not asked by him, so the answer is evidently meant for those who had asked it. The verse means to say that the human soul is so weak that, far from revealing new spiritual truths, it is incapable even of reproducing those already revealed if they happen to disappear from the world.
The verse also implies a prophecy that a time would come when Quranic knowledge would depart from the earth. A similar prophecy of the Holy Prophet has been reported by Ibn Merdawaih and by Baihaqi and Ibn Majah that there would come a time when the kernel and spirit of the Quran would disappear from the earth and not all the so-called mystics and sufis of the time claiming, like their Jewish prototypes, to possess supernatural powers would be able to restore it with their concerted effort.
1648
The verse seems to imply a prophecy that a time would come when Quranic knowledge would depart from the earth. A similar prophecy of the Holy Prophet has been reported by Merdawaih, Baihaqi and Ibn-e-Majah that there would come a time when the kernel and spirit of the Qur’an would disappear from the earth, and not all the so-called mystics and Sufis of the time claiming, like their Jewish prototypes, to possess supernatural powers, would be able to restore it with their concerted efforts.
إِلَّا رَحْمَةً مِّن رَّبِّكَ ۚ إِنَّ فَضْلَهُۥ كَانَ عَلَيْكَ كَبِيرًا
28:87.
28:87.
28:87.
Commentary:
The meaning of the expression, Surely, His grace towards thee is great, among other things, is that when the spirit of the Quran disappeared from the world and its letter only remained, God alone could and would bring it back.
a
28:87.
a
28:87.
2017
Commentary:
The meaning of the expression, Surely, His grace towards thee is great, among other things, is that when the spirit of the Quran disappeared from the world and its letter only remained, God alone could and would bring it back.
a
28:87.
قُل لَّئِنِ ٱجْتَمَعَتِ ٱلْإِنسُ وَٱلْجِنُّ عَلَىٰٓ أَن يَأْتُوا۟ بِمِثْلِ هَٰذَا ٱلْقُرْءَانِ لَا يَأْتُونَ بِمِثْلِهِۦ وَلَوْ كَانَ بَعْضُهُمْ لِبَعْضٍ ظَهِيرًا
دیکھئے نوٹ سورۃ انعام آیت۱۲۹۔
2:24; 10:39; 11:14; 62:35.
The challenge is held out in the first place to those people who indulge in occult practices that they should summon to their aid the hidden spirits from whom they claim to receive spiritual knowledge. The challenge also stands for all time to all people who deny the Divine origin of the Holy Qur’an.
2:24; 10:39; 11:14; 52:35.
Commentary:
This verse confirms the interpretation of the two preceding verses, for it develops the argument embodied in them. It holds out the challenge to those who indulge in occult practices and by means of these practices claim to receive spiritual knowledge from the departed spirits that, if they seriously think their claim to possess any substance, then let all of them assemble together and summon to their aid the hidden spirits which they think can communicate to them the knowledge of spiritual matters, and with their concerted and combined effort produce a book like the Quran. If they failed to produce such a book, and most certainly they would fail if they ever made such an attempt, then the falsity of their claim to receive spiritual knowledge from departed spirits would become established beyond doubt as also would their assertion that the Holy Prophet had acquired the knowledge contained in the Quran by means of certain spiritual exercises.
a
2:24; 10:39; 11:14; 62:35.
731
这一挑战首先向那些纵情于那些神秘莫测的做法的人们提出, 要他们召集看不见的精纳来帮助他们, 他们声称可以从这些精纳那里得到精神知识。这一挑战也永远向一切否认 «古兰经» 是安拉启示的人们提出。
1
دیکھئے نوٹ سورۃ انعام آیت۱۲۹۔
b
2:24; 10:39; 11:14; 52:35.
2018
Commentary:
This verse confirms the interpretation of the two preceding verses, for it develops the argument embodied in them. It holds out the challenge to those who indulge in occult practices and by means of these practices claim to receive spiritual knowledge from the departed spirits that, if they seriously think their claim to possess any substance, then let all of them assemble together and summon to their aid the hidden spirits which they think can communicate to them the knowledge of spiritual matters, and with their concerted and combined effort produce a book like the Quran. If they failed to produce such a book, and most certainly they would fail if they ever made such an attempt, then the falsity of their claim to receive spiritual knowledge from departed spirits would become established beyond doubt as also would their assertion that the Holy Prophet had acquired the knowledge contained in the Quran by means of certain spiritual exercises.
b
2:24; 10:39; 11:14; 62:35.
1649
The challenge is held out in the first place to those people who indulge in occult practices that they should summon to their aid the hidden spirits from whom they claim to receive spiritual knowledge. The challenge also stands for all time to all people who deny the Divine origin of the Holy Qur’an.
وَلَقَدْ صَرَّفْنَا لِلنَّاسِ فِى هَٰذَا ٱلْقُرْءَانِ مِن كُلِّ مَثَلٍ فَأَبَىٰٓ أَكْثَرُ ٱلنَّاسِ إِلَّا كُفُورًا
17:42; 18:55.
Human faculties being limited man can, at best, deal with only a limited number of problems. But the Qur’an has fully dealt with all those matters that concern his moral and spiritual development.
17:42; 18:55.
Important Words:
صرفنا (We have set forth in various ways).
See 17:42.
Commentary:
The verse brings home to disbelievers their complete inability to produce a book like the Quran. It purports to say that their mental faculties are limited. They can deal with only such matters of which they have made a special study. The Quran, on the other hand, has comprehensively dealt with all sorts of subjects—Politics, Physical Science, Ethics, Economics, etc., and has provided right guidance in matters of belief and conduct about which the various existing religions disagree. These people have not the capacity even to understand and appreciate these matters, much less to produce a book like the Quran—humanity’s infallible guide. In spite of their patent inability to accept the above challenge they persist in their denial of the Divine origin of the Quran out of sheer obstinacy. One day they will reap the fruit of their wayward denial.
b
17:42; 18:55.
732
人的才能是有限的, 人类最多只能处理数目有限的问题。可是 «古兰经» 能完全处理有关人类道德精神发展的一切事情。
a
17:42; 18:55.
2019
Important Words:
صرفنا (We have set forth in various ways).
See 17:42.
Commentary:
The verse brings home to disbelievers their complete inability to produce a book like the Quran. It purports to say that their mental faculties are limited. They can deal with only such matters of which they have made a special study. The Quran, on the other hand, has comprehensively dealt with all sorts of subjects—Politics, Physical Science, Ethics, Economics, etc., and has provided right guidance in matters of belief and conduct about which the various existing religions disagree. These people have not the capacity even to understand and appreciate these matters, much less to produce a book like the Quran—humanity’s infallible guide. In spite of their patent inability to accept the above challenge they persist in their denial of the Divine origin of the Quran out of sheer obstinacy. One day they will reap the fruit of their wayward denial.
c
17:42; 18:55.
1650
Human faculties being limited man can, at best, deal with only a limited number of problems. But the Qur’an has fully dealt with all those matters that concern his moral and spiritual development.
وَقَالُوا۟ لَن نُّؤْمِنَ لَكَ حَتَّىٰ تَفْجُرَ لَنَا مِنَ ٱلْأَرْضِ يَنۢبُوعًا
Commentary:
When the Meccans were confounded by the answers of the Quran to their questions and objections, they turned round and demanded of the Prophet that if the Quran comprehended every kind of knowledge then he should be able to work miracles—cause springs to gush forth from the earth, grow gardens and build houses of gold for himself. The demand was either intended as mockery or had its basis in the belief that they shared with the Jews that most wonderful works could be performed by special spiritual exercises and by the help of disembodied spirits.
2020
Commentary:
When the Meccans were confounded by the answers of the Quran to their questions and objections, they turned round and demanded of the Prophet that if the Quran comprehended every kind of knowledge then he should be able to work miracles—cause springs to gush forth from the earth, grow gardens and build houses of gold for himself. The demand was either intended as mockery or had its basis in the belief that they shared with the Jews that most wonderful works could be performed by special spiritual exercises and by the help of disembodied spirits.
أَوْ تَكُونَ لَكَ جَنَّةٌ مِّن نَّخِيلٍ وَعِنَبٍ فَتُفَجِّرَ ٱلْأَنْهَٰرَ خِلَٰلَهَا تَفْجِيرًا
25:11.
25:11.
When the Meccans were confounded by the answers of the Qur’an to their questions and objections, they turned round and demanded of the Holy Prophet that if the Qur’an comprehended every kind of knowledge then he should be able to work miracles—cause springs to gush forth from the earth, grow gardens and build houses of gold for himself, etc.
25:11.
c
25:11.
a
25:11.
a
25:11.
1651
When the Meccans were confounded by the answers of the Qur’an to their questions and objections, they turned round and demanded of the Holy Prophet that if the Qur’an comprehended every kind of knowledge then he should be able to work miracles—cause springs to gush forth from the earth, grow gardens and build houses of gold for himself, etc.
أَوْ تُسْقِطَ ٱلسَّمَآءَ كَمَا زَعَمْتَ عَلَيْنَا كِسَفًا أَوْ تَأْتِىَ بِٱللَّهِ وَٱلْمَلَٰٓئِكَةِ قَبِيلًا
اس کی تشریح سورۂ سبا آیت۱۰ سے ہو جاتی ہے جس سے ظاہر ہے کہ اس کے معنے عذاب کے ہیں۔
Commentary:
Disbelievers mockingly told the Holy Prophet, that, if he could not bring to them any of the good things which they demanded he might as well cause the sky to fall upon them or let God and His angels destroy them.
2
اس کی تشریح سورۂ سبا آیت۱۰ سے ہو جاتی ہے جس سے ظاہر ہے کہ اس کے معنے عذاب کے ہیں۔
2021
Commentary:
Disbelievers mockingly told the Holy Prophet, that, if he could not bring to them any of the good things which they demanded he might as well cause the sky to fall upon them or let God and His angels destroy them.
أَوْ يَكُونَ لَكَ بَيْتٌ مِّن زُخْرُفٍ أَوْ تَرْقَىٰ فِى ٱلسَّمَآءِ وَلَن نُّؤْمِنَ لِرُقِيِّكَ حَتَّىٰ تُنَزِّلَ عَلَيْنَا كِتَٰبًا نَّقْرَؤُهُۥ ۗ قُلْ سُبْحَانَ رَبِّى هَلْ كُنتُ إِلَّا بَشَرًا رَّسُولًا
اس آیت سے واضح ہے کہ معراج کا معجزہ بھی کفار کے لئے کافی نہ تھا۔ وہ اس پر مصر تھے کہ آسمان پر جانے کو ہم تب مانیں گے جب ایک کتاب بھی آپ اتار کر لائیں‘ جسے ہم خود چھو کر دیکھیں اور پڑھیں ورنہ خالی کہہ دینا کہ میں آسمان پر گیا تھا۔ ہمارے لئے کافی نہ ہوگا۔
یعنی بشر رسول آسمان پر نہیں جا سکتا۔ تعجب ہے مسلمانوں پر جو اس کے باوجود مسیح کو آسمان پر مانتے ہیں حالانکہ قرآن مجید کے مطابق وہ بشر رسول تھا۔
In answer to their impudent demands the disbelievers are told that these demands pertain either to God or to the Prophet. The demands of the first category are frivolous in character and God is above such frivolities. As for their demands pertaining to the Holy Prophet, they are incompatible with his limited powers as a human being and his mission as a Prophet of God.
Commentary:
The contemptuous tone of the disbelievers’ discourse is continued in this verse. They are represented as saying to the Prophet that if he could not accomplish any of the things they demanded of him, he might at least have some good things for himself. Pharaoh had challenged Moses that he could not be a true Prophet because he possessed no bracelets of gold (43:54); but the Meccan disbelievers went a step further and declared that the Prophet’s claims could only be regarded true if he possessed a house made of gold.
The words, Or thou ascend up into heaven…that we can read, contain a derisive reference to the Mi‘raj or the Ascension of the Prophet. The disbelievers meant to say that they would not believe in his ascension unless he stayed in the heavens and let fall to them a book that they might read. To these foolish demands of the disbelievers the words, Say, Holy is my Lord! I am not but a man sent as a Messenger, embody a crushing reply. They are told that their demands fall under two heads: (a) those that pertain to God; (b) those that pertain to the Prophet. The demands of the first category are frivolous in character and God is above such frivolities. These demands have nothing to do with the spiritual development of man for which Divine Messengers are raised. As for their demands pertaining to the Prophet, they are incompatible with his humanity and his mission as a Prophet of God. A human being, even one invested with prophethood, could not and would not indulge in such acrobatic feats.
1
اس آیت سے واضح ہے کہ معراج کا معجزہ بھی کفار کے لئے کافی نہ تھا۔ وہ اس پر مصر تھے کہ آسمان پر جانے کو ہم تب مانیں گے جب ایک کتاب بھی آپ اتار کر لائیں‘ جسے ہم خود چھو کر دیکھیں اور پڑھیں ورنہ خالی کہہ دینا کہ میں آسمان پر گیا تھا۔ ہمارے لئے کافی نہ ہوگا۔
2
یعنی بشر رسول آسمان پر نہیں جا سکتا۔ تعجب ہے مسلمانوں پر جو اس کے باوجود مسیح کو آسمان پر مانتے ہیں حالانکہ قرآن مجید کے مطابق وہ بشر رسول تھا۔
2022
Commentary:
The contemptuous tone of the disbelievers’ discourse is continued in this verse. They are represented as saying to the Prophet that if he could not accomplish any of the things they demanded of him, he might at least have some good things for himself. Pharaoh had challenged Moses that he could not be a true Prophet because he possessed no bracelets of gold (43:54); but the Meccan disbelievers went a step further and declared that the Prophet’s claims could only be regarded true if he possessed a house made of gold.
The words, Or thou ascend up into heaven…that we can read, contain a derisive reference to the Mi‘raj or the Ascension of the Prophet. The disbelievers meant to say that they would not believe in his ascension unless he stayed in the heavens and let fall to them a book that they might read. To these foolish demands of the disbelievers the words, Say, Holy is my Lord! I am not but a man sent as a Messenger, embody a crushing reply. They are told that their demands fall under two heads: (a) those that pertain to God; (b) those that pertain to the Prophet. The demands of the first category are frivolous in character and God is above such frivolities. These demands have nothing to do with the spiritual development of man for which Divine Messengers are raised. As for their demands pertaining to the Prophet, they are incompatible with his humanity and his mission as a Prophet of God. A human being, even one invested with prophethood, could not and would not indulge in such acrobatic feats.
1652
In answer to their impudent demands the disbelievers are told that these demands pertain either to God or to the Prophet. The demands of the first category are frivolous in character and God is above such frivolities. As for their demands pertaining to the Holy Prophet, they are incompatible with his limited powers as a human being and his mission as a Prophet of God.
وَمَا مَنَعَ ٱلنَّاسَ أَن يُؤْمِنُوٓا۟ إِذْ جَآءَهُمُ ٱلْهُدَىٰٓ إِلَّآ أَن قَالُوٓا۟ أَبَعَثَ ٱللَّهُ بَشَرًا رَّسُولًا
17:60; 23:25; 34:44.
17:60; 23:25; 34:44.
17:60; 23:25; 34:44.
Commentary:
In the previous verse the Holy Prophet, in reply to the foolish and frivolous demands of disbelievers, was commanded to say to them that he was nothing beyond a Messenger of God. The present verse contains their strongest objection that he is only a mortal. In fact, the words, Has Allah sent a man as a Messenger, contain not one but several objections. The first is that, God being so great, it is incompatible with His dignity to appoint a mere mortal as His Messenger. This objection in reality implies rejection and denial of revelation itself. Some people reject a Prophet out of vanity and a false sense of self-importance. They do not deny the possibility of Divine revelation, but in their pride and egotism they cannot bring themselves to think that God could possibly choose a man of no consequence, as they think, to be the bearer of His Message. Another class of people hold that man, being endowed with great natural gifts and talents, is quite fit to find the right path by the help of these natural faculties alone and needs no Divine revelation to guide him. Yet a third class would object to any mortal being a Divine Prophet on the ground that a Prophet requires higher and better faculties for the effective discharge of his onerous duties than those possessed by a mere mortal. These people are ever ready to believe in the claims of any mountebank if only he professes to possess superhuman powers, but find it hard to believe in similar claims of another person possessed of the highest moral and spiritual stature who might be sincere enough to disclaim all such superhuman powers. This class of men fall an easy prey to supernaturalism. Persons who suffer from such mental distempers might well profess to believe in the past Prophets, but their failure to recognize the truth of a new claimant to Prophethood amply proves that the faith which they profess in the old Prophets is but an empty and customary faith inherited from their forefathers and is devoid of all reality.
a
17:60; 23:25; 34:44.
a
17:60; 23:25; 34:44.
2023
Commentary:
In the previous verse the Holy Prophet, in reply to the foolish and frivolous demands of disbelievers, was commanded to say to them that he was nothing beyond a Messenger of God. The present verse contains their strongest objection that he is only a mortal. In fact, the words, Has Allah sent a man as a Messenger, contain not one but several objections. The first is that, God being so great, it is incompatible with His dignity to appoint a mere mortal as His Messenger. This objection in reality implies rejection and denial of revelation itself. Some people reject a Prophet out of vanity and a false sense of self-importance. They do not deny the possibility of Divine revelation, but in their pride and egotism they cannot bring themselves to think that God could possibly choose a man of no consequence, as they think, to be the bearer of His Message. Another class of people hold that man, being endowed with great natural gifts and talents, is quite fit to find the right path by the help of these natural faculties alone and needs no Divine revelation to guide him. Yet a third class would object to any mortal being a Divine Prophet on the ground that a Prophet requires higher and better faculties for the effective discharge of his onerous duties than those possessed by a mere mortal. These people are ever ready to believe in the claims of any mountebank if only he professes to possess superhuman powers, but find it hard to believe in similar claims of another person possessed of the highest moral and spiritual stature who might be sincere enough to disclaim all such superhuman powers. This class of men fall an easy prey to supernaturalism. Persons who suffer from such mental distempers might well profess to believe in the past Prophets, but their failure to recognize the truth of a new claimant to Prophethood amply proves that the faith which they profess in the old Prophets is but an empty and customary faith inherited from their forefathers and is devoid of all reality.
b
17:60; 23:25; 34:44.
قُل لَّوْ كَانَ فِى ٱلْأَرْضِ مَلَٰٓئِكَةٌ يَمْشُونَ مُطْمَئِنِّينَ لَنَزَّلْنَا عَلَيْهِم مِّنَ ٱلسَّمَآءِ مَلَكًا رَّسُولًا
23:25; 25:22; 43:61.
23:25; 25:22; 43:61.
The verse may have two meanings: (a) Angels descend upon angel- like men, and not upon their opposites, and if the disbelievers should also bring about an angelic change in their lives, angels would descend upon them. (b) Beings of the same species only can serve as exemplars or models for one another. Thus only a man could be the bearer of Divine Message for mankind, because only he alone could serve as a model for other men.
23:25; 25:22; 43:61.
Commentary:
It is clear from this verse that what is here meant by "angels" are not real angels but angel-like men, because real angels certainly would not need other angels to come as Warners to them.
The verse constitutes an effective answer to those people who in their arrogance say that, being superior to their Prophet, they should have received revelation direct from God. They are told that angels descend upon angel-like men, and not upon their opposites and that if they bring about an angelic change in their lives, angels would begin to descend upon them.
But as they have allied themselves with Satan they could not expect visits from angels. The verse also provides an answer to another class of men who believe that man is too puny and inconsequential a being to be the recipient of Divine revelation and that higher beings are required for this purpose. The answer given is that only beings of the same species can help their prototypes achieve their salvation, because only they can serve as exemplars or models for them. Thus none but a man could be the bearer of a Divine Message for mankind, because only a man could serve as a model for other men. The word رسول (Messenger) here does not mean simply the bearer of Divinerevelation, but the possessor of all the attributes and qualifications of a Divine Messenger.
b
23:25; 25:22; 43:61.
a
23:25; 25:22; 43:61.
2024
Commentary:
It is clear from this verse that what is here meant by "angels" are not real angels but angel-like men, because real angels certainly would not need other angels to come as Warners to them.
The verse constitutes an effective answer to those people who in their arrogance say that, being superior to their Prophet, they should have received revelation direct from God. They are told that angels descend upon angel-like men, and not upon their opposites and that if they bring about an angelic change in their lives, angels would begin to descend upon them.
But as they have allied themselves with Satan they could not expect visits from angels. The verse also provides an answer to another class of men who believe that man is too puny and inconsequential a being to be the recipient of Divine revelation and that higher beings are required for this purpose. The answer given is that only beings of the same species can help their prototypes achieve their salvation, because only they can serve as exemplars or models for them. Thus none but a man could be the bearer of a Divine Message for mankind, because only a man could serve as a model for other men. The word رسول (Messenger) here does not mean simply the bearer of Divinerevelation, but the possessor of all the attributes and qualifications of a Divine Messenger.
a
23:25; 25:22; 43:61.
1653
The verse may have two meanings: (a) Angels descend upon angel- like men, and not upon their opposites, and if the disbelievers should also bring about an angelic change in their lives, angels would descend upon them. (b) Beings of the same species only can serve as exemplars or models for one another. Thus only a man could be the bearer of Divine Message for mankind, because only he alone could serve as a model for other men.
قُلْ كَفَىٰ بِٱللَّهِ شَهِيدًۢا بَيْنِى وَبَيْنَكُمْ ۚ إِنَّهُۥ كَانَ بِعِبَادِهِۦ خَبِيرًۢا بَصِيرًا
10:30; 13:44; 29:53; 46:9.
10:30; 13:44; 29:53; 46:9.
10:30; 13:44; 29:53; 46:9.
Commentary:
This verse provides a telling answer to the other two objections mentioned in v.95 viz. (a) that man is too unimportant a being to be the recipient of God’s revelation; and (b) that he is endowed with such extraordinary natural gifts and faculties as not to need Divine revelation at all for his guidance. The answer here given is that God being the Creator of mankind knows full well how limited or self-sufficient are their natural gifts and so when He sends a Messenger, it is not for them to judge whether a Prophet should or should not have been sent to them but whether or not the claimant is a true Messenger. If, tested by God’s own tangible evidence, his claim is proved true, then both these objections fall to the ground and it has to be accepted that man is neither too unimportant to be the recipient of God’s word nor too self-sufficient not to need revelation.
c
10:30; 13:44; 29:53; 46:9.
b
10:30; 13:44; 29:53; 46:9.
2025
Commentary:
This verse provides a telling answer to the other two objections mentioned in v.95 viz. (a) that man is too unimportant a being to be the recipient of God’s revelation; and (b) that he is endowed with such extraordinary natural gifts and faculties as not to need Divine revelation at all for his guidance. The answer here given is that God being the Creator of mankind knows full well how limited or self-sufficient are their natural gifts and so when He sends a Messenger, it is not for them to judge whether a Prophet should or should not have been sent to them but whether or not the claimant is a true Messenger. If, tested by God’s own tangible evidence, his claim is proved true, then both these objections fall to the ground and it has to be accepted that man is neither too unimportant to be the recipient of God’s word nor too self-sufficient not to need revelation.
b
10:30; 13:44; 29:53; 46:9.
وَمَن يَهْدِ ٱللَّهُ فَهُوَ ٱلْمُهْتَدِ ۖ وَمَن يُضْلِلْ فَلَن تَجِدَ لَهُمْ أَوْلِيَآءَ مِن دُونِهِۦ ۖ وَنَحْشُرُهُمْ يَوْمَ ٱلْقِيَٰمَةِ عَلَىٰ وُجُوهِهِمْ عُمْيًا وَبُكْمًا وَصُمًّا ۖ مَّأْوَىٰهُمْ جَهَنَّمُ ۖ كُلَّمَا خَبَتْ زِدْنَٰهُمْ سَعِيرًا
7:179; 18:18; 39:37, 38.
6:129; 19:69.
When, by burning in the Fire for a long time, the disbelievers’ feelings became dull, God would again sharpen them and they would once more begin to feel the torment of burning as keenly as before.
7:179; 18:18; 39:37-38.
6:129; 19:69.
Commentary:
In this verse believers are assured that they should not feel discouraged at the obstinacy and waywardness of disbelievers because those who are the inveterate enemies of the truth today may become its devoted votaries tomorrow. The decision as to who deserves to be guided in the end and who will forever remain wedded to disbelief rests entirely in God’s own hands. One thing, however, is certain: truth shall ultimately prevail. So there is no cause for believers to be disheartened at the opposition shown by disbelievers.
The words "on their faces" have also been used in 54:49 where we have, On the day when they will be dragged into the Fire on their faces. So the words in the verse under comment may also mean that disbelievers "shall be dragged on their faces" into the fire i.e. they shall be humbled, disgraced and severely punished. Some sayings of the Holy Prophet also throw light on the meaning of the words, "on their faces." He is reported to have said, ان الذی امشھم علی ارجلھم قادر علی ان یمشیھم علی وجوھھم i.e. He Who has made men walk on their feet can also make them move along on their faces (Bukhari, Kitabur-Riqaq). Another hadith says that on the Day of Resurrection men will be raised in three different forms. Some will be raised as riding, others on foot, and yet others on their faces. Another hadith speaks of the people of the last category as being dragged on their faces (Ma‘ani, vol. 15). It appears that people of the first category will be the Prophets, those of the second the Faithful, while those belonging to the third category will be the disbelievers. In fact, an action done in this world will assume a corresponding form in the next. As the aim and object of disbelievers in this world is the attainment of paltry material gains and they, as it were, instead of looking up to God, look down to earth, so in this verse they are represented as moving along with their faces turned downward in the next life.
The Arabic expression مرالقوم علی وجوھھم means, the people went on hurrying. Taken in this sense the words علی وجوھھم mean, when disbelievers are raised on the Day of Resurrection, they will be hurrying along which would indicate the perturbed state of their minds (14:44). The word وجه also means, an object, intention or motive. In this sense of the word, the expression "on their faces," would mean that God would raise them according to their intentions and motives and the objects they pursued in this life. As in the present life, they turned their backs to God, so in the life to come they would be kept far removed from Him. And as they did not employ their natural powers to find out the truth in this life, so they would be deprived of these powers in the next and would be raised deaf, dumb and blind.
The words "it abates" do not mean that the fire of Hell will become extinguished or its intensity would lessen. They only mean that when on account of burning in the Fire for a sufficiently long time, the disbelievers’ sense of feeling became dull, God would again sharpen it and they would once more begin to feel the burning of Hellfire as keenly as before. See also 4:57.
d
7:179; 18:18; 39:37, 38.
e
6:129; 19:69.
a
7:179; 18:18; 39:37-38.
b
6:129; 19:69.
2026
Commentary:
In this verse believers are assured that they should not feel discouraged at the obstinacy and waywardness of disbelievers because those who are the inveterate enemies of the truth today may become its devoted votaries tomorrow. The decision as to who deserves to be guided in the end and who will forever remain wedded to disbelief rests entirely in God’s own hands. One thing, however, is certain: truth shall ultimately prevail. So there is no cause for believers to be disheartened at the opposition shown by disbelievers.
The words "on their faces" have also been used in 54:49 where we have, On the day when they will be dragged into the Fire on their faces. So the words in the verse under comment may also mean that disbelievers "shall be dragged on their faces" into the fire i.e. they shall be humbled, disgraced and severely punished. Some sayings of the Holy Prophet also throw light on the meaning of the words, "on their faces." He is reported to have said, ان الذی امشھم علی ارجلھم قادر علی ان یمشیھم علی وجوھھم i.e. He Who has made men walk on their feet can also make them move along on their faces (Bukhari, Kitabur-Riqaq). Another hadith says that on the Day of Resurrection men will be raised in three different forms. Some will be raised as riding, others on foot, and yet others on their faces. Another hadith speaks of the people of the last category as being dragged on their faces (Ma‘ani, vol. 15). It appears that people of the first category will be the Prophets, those of the second the Faithful, while those belonging to the third category will be the disbelievers. In fact, an action done in this world will assume a corresponding form in the next. As the aim and object of disbelievers in this world is the attainment of paltry material gains and they, as it were, instead of looking up to God, look down to earth, so in this verse they are represented as moving along with their faces turned downward in the next life.
The Arabic expression مرالقوم علی وجوھھم means, the people went on hurrying. Taken in this sense the words علی وجوھھم mean, when disbelievers are raised on the Day of Resurrection, they will be hurrying along which would indicate the perturbed state of their minds (14:44). The word وجه also means, an object, intention or motive. In this sense of the word, the expression "on their faces," would mean that God would raise them according to their intentions and motives and the objects they pursued in this life. As in the present life, they turned their backs to God, so in the life to come they would be kept far removed from Him. And as they did not employ their natural powers to find out the truth in this life, so they would be deprived of these powers in the next and would be raised deaf, dumb and blind.
The words "it abates" do not mean that the fire of Hell will become extinguished or its intensity would lessen. They only mean that when on account of burning in the Fire for a sufficiently long time, the disbelievers’ sense of feeling became dull, God would again sharpen it and they would once more begin to feel the burning of Hellfire as keenly as before. See also 4:57.
c
7:179; 18:18; 39:37, 38.
d
6:129; 19:69.
1654
When, by burning in the Fire for a long time, the disbelievers’ feelings became dull, God would again sharpen them and they would once more begin to feel the torment of burning as keenly as before.
ذَٰلِكَ جَزَآؤُهُم بِأَنَّهُمْ كَفَرُوا۟ بِـَٔايَٰتِنَا وَقَالُوٓا۟ أَءِذَا كُنَّا عِظَٰمًا وَرُفَٰتًا أَءِنَّا لَمَبْعُوثُونَ خَلْقًا جَدِيدًا
18:107; 34:18.
17:50; 23:83; 36:79; 37:17; 56:48.
All rejection of religion and truth is, in fact, the result of denial of the Hereafter. This is why the Qur’an has laid so much stress on Life after death and reverts to this all important subject time and again.
18:107; 34:18.
17:50; 23:83; 36:79; 37:17; 56:48.
Commentary:
All disbelief is born of lack of belief in the life after death. Disbelievers rejected the word of God and thus rendered themselves deserving of punishment but this rejection of Divine revelation was due to a lack of belief in the life after death when they would have to render an account of their deeds. All rejection of religion and truth is, in fact, the result of denial of the next life. This is why the Quran has laid so much stress on the life after death and reverts to this all-important subject time and again.
f
18:107; 34:18.
g
17:50; 23:83; 36:79; 37:17; 56:48.
733
一切拒绝宗教和真理的行为实际上都是否认有后世的结果。这就是 «古兰经» 如此强调死后复生以及一次又一次重复这一个十分重要的论题的原因。
a
18:107; 34:18.
b
17:50; 23:83; 36:79; 37:17; 56:48.
2027
Commentary:
All disbelief is born of lack of belief in the life after death. Disbelievers rejected the word of God and thus rendered themselves deserving of punishment but this rejection of Divine revelation was due to a lack of belief in the life after death when they would have to render an account of their deeds. All rejection of religion and truth is, in fact, the result of denial of the next life. This is why the Quran has laid so much stress on the life after death and reverts to this all-important subject time and again.
e
18:107; 34:18.
f
17:50; 23:83; 36:79; 37:17; 56:48.
1655
All rejection of religion and truth is, in fact, the result of denial of the Hereafter. This is why the Qur’an has laid so much stress on Life after death and reverts to this all important subject time and again.
۞ أَوَلَمْ يَرَوْا۟ أَنَّ ٱللَّهَ ٱلَّذِى خَلَقَ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضَ قَادِرٌ عَلَىٰٓ أَن يَخْلُقَ مِثْلَهُمْ وَجَعَلَ لَهُمْ أَجَلًا لَّا رَيْبَ فِيهِ فَأَبَى ٱلظَّٰلِمُونَ إِلَّا كُفُورًا
36:82; 46:34; 86:9.
这节经文体现了一个无可辩驳的论点, 证明死后复生这一情况确实是存在的。它没有向不信的人直说他们将复生, 因为安拉有权力给他们以新生。这样说会成为一种空洞的讲法。相反地, 它对他们说, 如果他们不相信死后有生命地话, 他们也不会相信如果有人对他们说他们将丧失他们的权力和威望给那些他们现在看起来是毫不足道的非常穷苦和微弱的穆斯林。如果这一从表面上看来是不可能的预言, 即穷苦的穆斯林将取得权力以及不信的人自身权力的毁灭--------成为事实, 那么, 死后有生命这一声称也就自然地得到证实了。
36:82; 46:34; 86:9.
The verse embodies an invincible argument to prove the existence of Life after death. It does not straightway say to disbelievers that they would be born again because God has the power to give them a new birth. Such a statement would have been an empty assertion. On the contrary, it says to them that if they would not believe that there is life after death, they would as well disbelieve if they were told that they would lose their power and prestige to those very weak and poor Muslims whom they now looked down upon as of no worth and consequence. If this seemingly impossible prophecy about their own destruction and about that of the rise to power of the poor Muslims turned out to be true, the claim that there is a Life after death would automatically become established.
36:82; 46:34; 86:9.
Commentary:
The verse embodies an invincible argument to prove the existence of life after death. It does not straightaway say to disbelievers that they would be born again because God has the power to give them a new birth. Such a statement would have been an empty assertion. It says to them that if it is difficult for them to believe in a life after death, they would as well disbelieve if they were told that they would lose their power and prestige to those very weak and poor Muslims whom they now look down upon as of no worth and consequence. If this seemingly impossible prophecy about their complete destruction and the rise to power of the poor Muslims turned out to be true, the claim that there is a life after death and that they will be punished for their misdeeds and rejection of truth will also have to be accepted as true. Now history bears eloquent testimony to the fact that within a few years after the above prophecy was made, the powerful Empires of Persia and Rome fell into dust before the irresistible onrush of Islam and the half-starved camel-drivers of Arabia became the leaders and teachers of mankind.
a
36:82; 46:34; 86:9.
734
这节经文体现了一个无可辩驳的论点, 证明死后复生这一情况确实是存在的。它没有向不信的人直说他们将复生, 因为安拉有权力给他们以新生。这样说会成为一种空洞的讲法。相反地, 它对他们说, 如果他们不相信死后有生命地话, 他们也不会相信如果有人对他们说他们将丧失他们的权力和威望给那些他们现在看起来是毫不足道的非常穷苦和微弱的穆斯林。如果这一从表面上看来是不可能的预言, 即穷苦的穆斯林将取得权力以及不信的人自身权力的毁灭--------成为事实, 那么, 死后有生命这一声称也就自然地得到证实了。
a
36:82; 46:34; 86:9.
2028
Commentary:
The verse embodies an invincible argument to prove the existence of life after death. It does not straightaway say to disbelievers that they would be born again because God has the power to give them a new birth. Such a statement would have been an empty assertion. It says to them that if it is difficult for them to believe in a life after death, they would as well disbelieve if they were told that they would lose their power and prestige to those very weak and poor Muslims whom they now look down upon as of no worth and consequence. If this seemingly impossible prophecy about their complete destruction and the rise to power of the poor Muslims turned out to be true, the claim that there is a life after death and that they will be punished for their misdeeds and rejection of truth will also have to be accepted as true. Now history bears eloquent testimony to the fact that within a few years after the above prophecy was made, the powerful Empires of Persia and Rome fell into dust before the irresistible onrush of Islam and the half-starved camel-drivers of Arabia became the leaders and teachers of mankind.
a
36:82; 46:34; 86:9.
1656
The verse embodies an invincible argument to prove the existence of Life after death. It does not straightway say to disbelievers that they would be born again because God has the power to give them a new birth. Such a statement would have been an empty assertion. On the contrary, it says to them that if they would not believe that there is life after death, they would as well disbelieve if they were told that they would lose their power and prestige to those very weak and poor Muslims whom they now looked down upon as of no worth and consequence. If this seemingly impossible prophecy about their own destruction and about that of the rise to power of the poor Muslims turned out to be true, the claim that there is a Life after death would automatically become established.
قُل لَّوْ أَنتُمْ تَمْلِكُونَ خَزَآئِنَ رَحْمَةِ رَبِّىٓ إِذًا لَّأَمْسَكْتُمْ خَشْيَةَ ٱلْإِنفَاقِ ۚ وَكَانَ ٱلْإِنسَٰنُ قَتُورًا
Commentary:
This verse reverts to the subject of the human soul dealt with in v. 86 and purports to say that the treasures of Divine knowledge which lie hidden in the word of God know no end or limit while the knowledge that is acquired by so-called spiritualists by their occult practices is very limited. This is why the Elect of God diffuse Divine knowledge freely while so-called spiritualists are very parsimonious in acquainting even their closest disciples with the knowledge they claim to acquire by their unnatural practices. The truth is that the powers of God are limitless and so are the great treasures of Divine knowledge which He vouchsafes to His Elect. They diffuse and expend it freely without fear of its becoming exhausted so that God’s creatures may become acquainted with all the innumerable stages of His nearness and that they may realize Him and become at one with Him.
2029
Commentary:
This verse reverts to the subject of the human soul dealt with in v. 86 and purports to say that the treasures of Divine knowledge which lie hidden in the word of God know no end or limit while the knowledge that is acquired by so-called spiritualists by their occult practices is very limited. This is why the Elect of God diffuse Divine knowledge freely while so-called spiritualists are very parsimonious in acquainting even their closest disciples with the knowledge they claim to acquire by their unnatural practices. The truth is that the powers of God are limitless and so are the great treasures of Divine knowledge which He vouchsafes to His Elect. They diffuse and expend it freely without fear of its becoming exhausted so that God’s creatures may become acquainted with all the innumerable stages of His nearness and that they may realize Him and become at one with Him.
وَلَقَدْ ءَاتَيْنَا مُوسَىٰ تِسْعَ ءَايَٰتٍۭ بَيِّنَٰتٍ ۖ فَسْـَٔلْ بَنِىٓ إِسْرَٰٓءِيلَ إِذْ جَآءَهُمْ فَقَالَ لَهُۥ فِرْعَوْنُ إِنِّى لَأَظُنُّكَ يَٰمُوسَىٰ مَسْحُورًا
دیکھیئے سورۂ اعراف نوٹ آیت ۱۳۴۔
27:14; 28:37; 40:25.
7:104; 27:13.
These nine Signs mentioned elsewhere in the Qur’an are, (a) the rod (7:108); (b) the white hand (7:109); (c), (d) drought and scarcity of fruits (7:131); (e) the storm; (f) the locusts; (g) the lice; (h) the frogs; and (i) the punishment of the blood (7:134).
7:104; 27:13.
27:14; 28:37; 40:25.
Commentary:
The nine signs alluded to in this verse have been mentioned elsewhere in the Quran. They are as follows: (a) the rod (7:108); (b) the white hand (7:109); (c), (d) drought and scarcity of fruits which means the death of the first born children (7:131); (e) the storm; (f) the locusts; (g) the lice; (h) the frogs; and (i) the punishment of the blood (7:134). The Bible gives a strange description of these signs. Some of them were miracles pure and simple, such as the miracle of the rod and the radiant hand, while others served both as signs and as punishment. In 7:134 these Signs have been described as آیات مفصلات; the word مفصلات indicating that they were shown at intervals. Reference to these signs in this verse implies that similar signs will be shown to the Jews by the Holy Prophet and that like Pharaoh they would not benefit by them and like him they too would incur God’s displeasure and be visited with heavenly punishment.
b
7:104; 27:13.
c
27:14; 28:37; 40:25.
735
«古兰经» 其他经文中所谈到的这九个迹象是: (a) 那根手杖 (7:108); (b) 白手 (7:109); (c) 干旱, (d) 缺乏果实 (7:131); (e) 风暴; (f) 蝗虫; (g) 虱子; (h) 青蛙以及 (i) 血的惩罚 (7:134)。
1
دیکھیئے سورۂ اعراف نوٹ آیت ۱۳۴۔
a
7:104; 27:13.
b
27:14; 28:37; 40:25.
2030
Commentary:
The nine signs alluded to in this verse have been mentioned elsewhere in the Quran. They are as follows: (a) the rod (7:108); (b) the white hand (7:109); (c), (d) drought and scarcity of fruits which means the death of the first born children (7:131); (e) the storm; (f) the locusts; (g) the lice; (h) the frogs; and (i) the punishment of the blood (7:134). The Bible gives a strange description of these signs. Some of them were miracles pure and simple, such as the miracle of the rod and the radiant hand, while others served both as signs and as punishment. In 7:134 these Signs have been described as آیات مفصلات; the word مفصلات indicating that they were shown at intervals. Reference to these signs in this verse implies that similar signs will be shown to the Jews by the Holy Prophet and that like Pharaoh they would not benefit by them and like him they too would incur God’s displeasure and be visited with heavenly punishment.
a
27:14; 28:37; 40:25.
b
7:104; 27:13.
1657
These nine Signs mentioned elsewhere in the Qur’an are, (a) the rod (7:108); (b) the white hand (7:109); (c), (d) drought and scarcity of fruits (7:131); (e) the storm; (f) the locusts; (g) the lice; (h) the frogs; and (i) the punishment of the blood (7:134).
قَالَ لَقَدْ عَلِمْتَ مَآ أَنزَلَ هَٰٓؤُلَآءِ إِلَّا رَبُّ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضِ بَصَآئِرَ وَإِنِّى لَأَظُنُّكَ يَٰفِرْعَوْنُ مَثْبُورًا
Commentary:
Pharaoh spoke of Moses as a victim of deception (v. 102), in order to lower him in the estimation of his people and to weaken his cause. But Moses warned Pharaoh that he would not succeed in his object because his people would certainly believe in him (Moses) and Pharaoh himself would come to a miserable end. The verse, in fact, implies a warning to the Meccans that, like Pharaoh who tried to defame and decry Moses, they would call the Holy Prophet a cheat and a victim of deception but like Pharaoh they would also fail in their designs and the Prophet would succeed.
2031
Commentary:
Pharaoh spoke of Moses as a victim of deception (v. 102), in order to lower him in the estimation of his people and to weaken his cause. But Moses warned Pharaoh that he would not succeed in his object because his people would certainly believe in him (Moses) and Pharaoh himself would come to a miserable end. The verse, in fact, implies a warning to the Meccans that, like Pharaoh who tried to defame and decry Moses, they would call the Holy Prophet a cheat and a victim of deception but like Pharaoh they would also fail in their designs and the Prophet would succeed.
فَأَرَادَ أَن يَسْتَفِزَّهُم مِّنَ ٱلْأَرْضِ فَأَغْرَقْنَٰهُ وَمَن مَّعَهُۥ جَمِيعًا
2:51; 7:137; 8:55; 20:79; 26:67; 28:41.
2:51; 7:137; 8:55; 20:79; 26:67; 28:41.
2:51; 7:137; 8:55; 20:79; 26:67; 28:41.
Commentary:
The verse contains a prophetic reference to some incidents in the Prophet’s life that were to happen later in Medina. The Jews and some of the leaders of the Quraish had hatched a plot to bring the Prophet into collision with the power of Imperial Rome as a result of which he had to undertake a long and hazardous journey to Tabuk. But God frustrated the evil designs of the Jews and the Quraish and the Prophet returned to Medina safe and sound after having concluded treaties of friendship with some of the tribes of those regions.
a
2:51; 7:137; 8:55; 20:79; 26:67; 28:41.
a
2:51; 7:137; 8:55; 20:79; 26:67; 28:41.
2032
Commentary:
The verse contains a prophetic reference to some incidents in the Prophet’s life that were to happen later in Medina. The Jews and some of the leaders of the Quraish had hatched a plot to bring the Prophet into collision with the power of Imperial Rome as a result of which he had to undertake a long and hazardous journey to Tabuk. But God frustrated the evil designs of the Jews and the Quraish and the Prophet returned to Medina safe and sound after having concluded treaties of friendship with some of the tribes of those regions.
b
2:51; 7:137; 8:55; 20:79; 26:67; 28:41.
وَقُلْنَا مِنۢ بَعْدِهِۦ لِبَنِىٓ إِسْرَٰٓءِيلَ ٱسْكُنُوا۟ ٱلْأَرْضَ فَإِذَا جَآءَ وَعْدُ ٱلْءَاخِرَةِ جِئْنَا بِكُمْ لَفِيفًا
7:138.
这节经文意示, 穆斯林将像犹太人那样遭受民族的灾难。第一次灾难降临穆斯林是在哈拉库汗 (Halaku Khan) 的鞑靼军攻陷巴格达的时候。这里对他们说, 在后期--------在主许的迈喜年代--------他们将受到安拉第二次惩罚, 正好像犹太人在第一位迈喜合--------伊撒时代受到惩罚的那样。这节经文意指, 当穆斯林受到第二次惩罚时, 即意味着实现 “后期的约定” 的时候, 犹太人将从世界各地被带回这块圣地。这一预言已显然实现, 在巴尔福宣言下犹太人已回到了巴勒斯坦并且成立了所谓以色列国家。“后期的约定” 指的是主许迈喜合时代 (بَيَانْ, Bayan)。
یعنی فلسطین میں۔
پہلے وَعْدُ الْاٰخِرَۃ آچکا ہے جو یہود کے متعلق تھا۔ اس کے بعد چونکہ دوبارہ وَعْدُ الْاٰخِرَۃ آیا ہے اس سے صاف ظاہر ہے کہ یہ اور وعدہ ہے اور وہ مسلمانوں ہی کے متعلق ہو سکتا ہے پس ہم نے مسلمانوں کا لفظ بریکٹ میں لکھ دیا ہے۔ یہ مضمون پہلے مفسرین نے بھی لکھا ہے۔ (دیکھیئے فتح البیان جو اصل میں علامہ شو کانی کی تصنیف ہے)
یعنی یہود کو فلسطین میں تیسری دفعہ لائیں گے۔ اس پیشگوئی کے مطابق بنی اسرائیل آج کل فلسطین پر قابض ہو گئے ہیں۔
7:138.
The verse implies that like Jews, the Muslims would suffer national disaster twice. The first of these two disasters befell Muslims when Baghdad fell to the arms of the Tartars under Halaku Khan. They are here told that they would be visited with Divine punishment for the second time in the Latter Days—in the time of the Promised Messiah, just as the Jews were punished in that of the first Messiah—Jesus. The verse signifies that when Muslims are punished for the second time, which means the fulfilment of 'the promise of the Latter Days,' the Jews would be brought back to the Holy Land from all parts of the world. The prophecy has been remarkably fulfilled by the return of the Jews to Palestine under the Balfour Declaration and by the setting up of the so-called State of Israel. 'The promise of the Latter Days' applies to the time of the Promised Messiah (Bayan).
7:138.
Important Words:
لفیفا (together) is derived from لف i.e. he folded up or wrapped up a thing in another thing. لف العدو means, he involved the enemy in difficulty. لف و نشر in rhetoric means, involution and evolution or complication and explication. لفیفا means, wrapped up under an envelope; mixed; mixed crowd; intimate friend (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The words "the land" do not refer to Egypt, where the Israelites never dwelt after Pharaoh had been drowned. They refer to Canaan, the land which was promised to them.
It is worthy of note that whereas Moses could never settle the Israelites in Egypt where he was born and brought up and got only Canaan as a substitute for it, the Holy Prophet not only regained Mecca, the land of his birth and the cradle of his Faith, but many other countries also fell into the hands of his followers.
The present verse read along with verses 17:6-8 & 1:6-7 may be explained as follows:
After the destruction of Pharaoh Jews would go and dwell in Canaan from where after sometime they would be driven away but would later return to it. In consequence, however, of their misdeeds they would again be visited with Divine punishment and be banished from their hearths and homes and would live in exile till the time when the second of the two punishments would overtake another people (Muslims) who would succeed them (the Jews) as their counterparts. It is then that they (the Jews) will be gathered from the ends of the earth and brought back to their Holy Land. But with the regeneration of Muslims through the Promised Messiah the latter would again come into their own.
The verse also implies that, like Jews, the Muslims would suffer- national disaster twice. As mentioned in vv. 6-8 Divine punishment befell the Jews twice. They suffered terribly first at the hands of King Nebuchadnezzar of Babylon, when they were carried away into captivity, and then a second time at the hands of the Emperor Titus of Rome. On both these occasions the Jews were driven away from their native land and were scattered all over the world. In the present verse a promise has been held out to them that they will be gathered in the Holy Land at the time of the fulfilment of "the promise of the latter days" (وعدالاخرة). This fulfilment of "the promise of the latter days" must have reference to some other incident than the twofold national disaster that overtook the Jews. Elsewhere (73:16) the Quran has compared the Holy Prophet to Moses and 1:7 implies that a section of Muslims would follow in the footsteps of Jews. It can therefore be reasonably concluded that, like Jews, Muslims also were destined to be smitten twice with national disaster. The first of these two disasters befell Muslims at the time of the Crusades when for a time the Holy Land was lost to them and later when Baghdad fell to the arms of the Tartars under Hulagu Khan. They were to be visited with Divine punishment for the second time in the time of the Promised Messiah just as the Jews were punished in that of the first Messiah—Jesus. In the present verse we are told that when Muslims are punished for the second time which means the fulfilment of "the promise of the latter days" the Jews would be brought back to their Holy Land from all parts of the world. This is what is happening now in Palestine.
According to Fat’hul-Bayan some very prominent Muslim religious scholars hold the view that وعدالاخرة (the promise of the latter days) applies to the time of the Promised Messiah. This interpretation supports our view.
b
7:138.
736
这节经文意示, 穆斯林将像犹太人那样遭受民族的灾难。第一次灾难降临穆斯林是在哈拉库汗 (Halaku Khan) 的鞑靼军攻陷巴格达的时候。这里对他们说, 在后期--------在主许的迈喜年代--------他们将受到安拉第二次惩罚, 正好像犹太人在第一位迈喜合--------伊撒时代受到惩罚的那样。这节经文意指, 当穆斯林受到第二次惩罚时, 即意味着实现 “后期的约定” 的时候, 犹太人将从世界各地被带回这块圣地。这一预言已显然实现, 在巴尔福宣言下犹太人已回到了巴勒斯坦并且成立了所谓以色列国家。“后期的约定” 指的是主许迈喜合时代 (بَيَانْ, Bayan)。
1
یعنی فلسطین میں۔
2
پہلے وَعْدُ الْاٰخِرَۃ آچکا ہے جو یہود کے متعلق تھا۔ اس کے بعد چونکہ دوبارہ وَعْدُ الْاٰخِرَۃ آیا ہے اس سے صاف ظاہر ہے کہ یہ اور وعدہ ہے اور وہ مسلمانوں ہی کے متعلق ہو سکتا ہے پس ہم نے مسلمانوں کا لفظ بریکٹ میں لکھ دیا ہے۔ یہ مضمون پہلے مفسرین نے بھی لکھا ہے۔ (دیکھیئے فتح البیان جو اصل میں علامہ شو کانی کی تصنیف ہے)
3
یعنی یہود کو فلسطین میں تیسری دفعہ لائیں گے۔ اس پیشگوئی کے مطابق بنی اسرائیل آج کل فلسطین پر قابض ہو گئے ہیں۔
b
7:138.
2033
Important Words:
لفیفا (together) is derived from لف i.e. he folded up or wrapped up a thing in another thing. لف العدو means, he involved the enemy in difficulty. لف و نشر in rhetoric means, involution and evolution or complication and explication. لفیفا means, wrapped up under an envelope; mixed; mixed crowd; intimate friend (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The words "the land" do not refer to Egypt, where the Israelites never dwelt after Pharaoh had been drowned. They refer to Canaan, the land which was promised to them.
It is worthy of note that whereas Moses could never settle the Israelites in Egypt where he was born and brought up and got only Canaan as a substitute for it, the Holy Prophet not only regained Mecca, the land of his birth and the cradle of his Faith, but many other countries also fell into the hands of his followers.
The present verse read along with verses 17:6-8 & 1:6-7 may be explained as follows:
After the destruction of Pharaoh Jews would go and dwell in Canaan from where after sometime they would be driven away but would later return to it. In consequence, however, of their misdeeds they would again be visited with Divine punishment and be banished from their hearths and homes and would live in exile till the time when the second of the two punishments would overtake another people (Muslims) who would succeed them (the Jews) as their counterparts. It is then that they (the Jews) will be gathered from the ends of the earth and brought back to their Holy Land. But with the regeneration of Muslims through the Promised Messiah the latter would again come into their own.
The verse also implies that, like Jews, the Muslims would suffer- national disaster twice. As mentioned in vv. 6-8 Divine punishment befell the Jews twice. They suffered terribly first at the hands of King Nebuchadnezzar of Babylon, when they were carried away into captivity, and then a second time at the hands of the Emperor Titus of Rome. On both these occasions the Jews were driven away from their native land and were scattered all over the world. In the present verse a promise has been held out to them that they will be gathered in the Holy Land at the time of the fulfilment of "the promise of the latter days" (وعدالاخرة). This fulfilment of "the promise of the latter days" must have reference to some other incident than the twofold national disaster that overtook the Jews. Elsewhere (73:16) the Quran has compared the Holy Prophet to Moses and 1:7 implies that a section of Muslims would follow in the footsteps of Jews. It can therefore be reasonably concluded that, like Jews, Muslims also were destined to be smitten twice with national disaster. The first of these two disasters befell Muslims at the time of the Crusades when for a time the Holy Land was lost to them and later when Baghdad fell to the arms of the Tartars under Hulagu Khan. They were to be visited with Divine punishment for the second time in the time of the Promised Messiah just as the Jews were punished in that of the first Messiah—Jesus. In the present verse we are told that when Muslims are punished for the second time which means the fulfilment of "the promise of the latter days" the Jews would be brought back to their Holy Land from all parts of the world. This is what is happening now in Palestine.
According to Fat’hul-Bayan some very prominent Muslim religious scholars hold the view that وعدالاخرة (the promise of the latter days) applies to the time of the Promised Messiah. This interpretation supports our view.
c
7:138.
1658
The verse implies that like Jews, the Muslims would suffer national disaster twice. The first of these two disasters befell Muslims when Baghdad fell to the arms of the Tartars under Halaku Khan. They are here told that they would be visited with Divine punishment for the second time in the Latter Days—in the time of the Promised Messiah, just as the Jews were punished in that of the first Messiah—Jesus. The verse signifies that when Muslims are punished for the second time, which means the fulfilment of 'the promise of the Latter Days,' the Jews would be brought back to the Holy Land from all parts of the world. The prophecy has been remarkably fulfilled by the return of the Jews to Palestine under the Balfour Declaration and by the setting up of the so-called State of Israel. 'The promise of the Latter Days' applies to the time of the Promised Messiah (Bayan).
وَبِٱلْحَقِّ أَنزَلْنَٰهُ وَبِٱلْحَقِّ نَزَلَ ۗ وَمَآ أَرْسَلْنَٰكَ إِلَّا مُبَشِّرًا وَنَذِيرًا
4:106; 5:49; 39:3.
4:106; 5:49; 39:3.
4:106; 5:49; 39:3.
Commentary:
This verse signifies that the prophecies made in the previous verse would certainly be fulfilled. These prophecies related to the two disasters that befell the followers of Moses and by implication related also to the two great national disasters that were to overtake the followers of the Holy Prophet. The words, We have sent thee only as a bearer of good tidings and a Warner, imply a prophecy about the ultimate destruction of the enemies of Islam and the triumph of its followers.
The verse also embodies a refutation of the foolish notion that Satan can sometimes interfere with the revelation of the Quran. It unmistakably declares that Quranic revelation has ever remained absolutely immune from any such interference.
c
4:106; 5:49; 39:3.
a
4:106; 5:49; 39:3.
2034
Commentary:
This verse signifies that the prophecies made in the previous verse would certainly be fulfilled. These prophecies related to the two disasters that befell the followers of Moses and by implication related also to the two great national disasters that were to overtake the followers of the Holy Prophet. The words, We have sent thee only as a bearer of good tidings and a Warner, imply a prophecy about the ultimate destruction of the enemies of Islam and the triumph of its followers.
The verse also embodies a refutation of the foolish notion that Satan can sometimes interfere with the revelation of the Quran. It unmistakably declares that Quranic revelation has ever remained absolutely immune from any such interference.
a
4:106; 5:49; 39:3.
وَقُرْءَانًا فَرَقْنَٰهُ لِتَقْرَأَهُۥ عَلَى ٱلنَّاسِ عَلَىٰ مُكْثٍ وَنَزَّلْنَٰهُ تَنزِيلًا
25:33; 73:5.
«古兰经» 必须满足两类人的需要: (a) 它必须解答直接听讲的人们所提出的各种暂时性的反对意见来满足刚刚改信伊斯兰教的那些人的精神要求; (b) 它必须为人类大量的和各种各样的问题地制订出合乎每一世界的指导方针。涉及麦加多神教徒的许多反对意见的那些经文, 以及对早期穆期林的精神教育的那些经文, 自然应该首先予以启示, 而涉及人类持久性精神需求的那些经文要启示得较后一些。因此, «古兰经» 的经文是每隔一个时期逐渐地启示的。每当不信的人提出一项反对意见时, 就启示一些包含对这样一项反对意见的解答的经文。同样地, 在早期穆斯林要求提供对某一时机的指导方针时, 必须启示必要和有关
的一些经文来满足该一时机的需要。那就是 «古兰经» 原来启示的顺序。可是, 由于 «古兰经» 的直接听讲的人们的临时需要不同于人类总的永久性的要求, «古兰经» 在后来编成经本时的经文顺序, 自然和原来启示的顺序不同了。
25:33; 73:5.
The Qur’an had to meet the needs of two classes of people: (a) It had to answer the temporary objections of its immediate addressees and to satisfy the immediate spiritual needs of the first converts to Islam: and (b) it had to lay down guidance for the multitudinous and multifarious problems of mankind for all time. The verses dealing with the objections of Meccan idolaters and the spiritual upbringing of early Muslims naturally had to be revealed first and those which dealt with the lasting spiritual human needs were revealed afterwards. Thus the Quranic verses were revealed piecemeal and at intervals. Whenever a particular objection was raised by disbelievers, verses containing the answer to such an objection were revealed. Similarly, when the early Muslims were required to be provided with guidance at a particular occasion, necessary and relevant verses were revealed to meet the needs of that occasion. That was the order in which the Qur’an was originally revealed. But since the temporary needs of
25:33; 73:5.
Commentary:
This verse explains why the present order of the chapters and verses of the Quran is different from the order in which they were originally revealed. As a matter of fact the Quran had to meet the needs of two classes of people: (a) It had to answer the temporary objections, of its immediate addressees and satisfy the immediate needs of the first converts to Islam; and (b) it had to lay down guidance for the multitudinous and multifarious problems of mankind for all time. The verses dealing with the objections of Meccan idolaters and the spiritual upbringing of early Muslims naturally had to be revealed first and those which dealt with the lasting spiritual human needs were revealed afterwards. Thus the Quranic verses were revealed piecemeal and at intervals. Whenever a particular objection was raised by disbelievers, verses containing the answer to such an objection were revealed. Similarly, when early Muslims were required to be provided with guidance at a particular occasion, necessary and relevant verses were revealed to meet the needs of that occasion. That was the order in which the Quran was originally revealed. But since the temporary needs of the immediate addressees of the Quran were different from the permanent requirements of mankind in general, the order in which the Quran was later compiled in the form of a book had naturally to be different from that in which it was originally revealed. It may be noted that the present order of the chapters of the Quran and of the verses was also made in accordance with Divine command. There are traditions which clearly relate that whenever a verse or a group of verses was revealed to the Holy Prophet, he would send for one of the recorders and direct him to record the revealed verse or verses indicating to him at the same time the chapter and the particular place in it to which they belonged. This shows that whenever the Holy Prophet received a certain revelation he was also divinely informed where the revealed verse or verses were to be placed. It is indeed an outstanding miracle of the Quran that it was revealed in an order which was best suited for the needs of the period during which it was revealed and was arranged for permanent use in the order which was also best suited for humanity’s permanent needs. The subject of the Quranic verses having been revealed in one order and subsequently arranged in a different order has been dealt with at some length in General Introduction.
d
25:33; 73:5.
737
«古兰经» 必须满足两类人的需要: (a) 它必须解答直接听讲的人们所提出的各种暂时性的反对意见来满足刚刚改信伊斯兰教的那些人的精神要求; (b) 它必须为人类大量的和各种各样的问题地制订出合乎每一世界的指导方针。涉及麦加多神教徒的许多反对意见的那些经文, 以及对早期穆期林的精神教育的那些经文, 自然应该首先予以启示, 而涉及人类持久性精神需求的那些经文要启示得较后一些。因此, «古兰经» 的经文是每隔一个时期逐渐地启示的。每当不信的人提出一项反对意见时, 就启示一些包含对这样一项反对意见的解答的经文。同样地, 在早期穆斯林要求提供对某一时机的指导方针时, 必须启示必要和有关
的一些经文来满足该一时机的需要。那就是 «古兰经» 原来启示的顺序。可是, 由于 «古兰经» 的直接听讲的人们的临时需要不同于人类总的永久性的要求, «古兰经» 在后来编成经本时的经文顺序, 自然和原来启示的顺序不同了。
b
25:33; 73:5.
2035
Commentary:
This verse explains why the present order of the chapters and verses of the Quran is different from the order in which they were originally revealed. As a matter of fact the Quran had to meet the needs of two classes of people: (a) It had to answer the temporary objections, of its immediate addressees and satisfy the immediate needs of the first converts to Islam; and (b) it had to lay down guidance for the multitudinous and multifarious problems of mankind for all time. The verses dealing with the objections of Meccan idolaters and the spiritual upbringing of early Muslims naturally had to be revealed first and those which dealt with the lasting spiritual human needs were revealed afterwards. Thus the Quranic verses were revealed piecemeal and at intervals. Whenever a particular objection was raised by disbelievers, verses containing the answer to such an objection were revealed. Similarly, when early Muslims were required to be provided with guidance at a particular occasion, necessary and relevant verses were revealed to meet the needs of that occasion. That was the order in which the Quran was originally revealed. But since the temporary needs of the immediate addressees of the Quran were different from the permanent requirements of mankind in general, the order in which the Quran was later compiled in the form of a book had naturally to be different from that in which it was originally revealed. It may be noted that the present order of the chapters of the Quran and of the verses was also made in accordance with Divine command. There are traditions which clearly relate that whenever a verse or a group of verses was revealed to the Holy Prophet, he would send for one of the recorders and direct him to record the revealed verse or verses indicating to him at the same time the chapter and the particular place in it to which they belonged. This shows that whenever the Holy Prophet received a certain revelation he was also divinely informed where the revealed verse or verses were to be placed. It is indeed an outstanding miracle of the Quran that it was revealed in an order which was best suited for the needs of the period during which it was revealed and was arranged for permanent use in the order which was also best suited for humanity’s permanent needs. The subject of the Quranic verses having been revealed in one order and subsequently arranged in a different order has been dealt with at some length in General Introduction.
b
25:33; 73:5.
1659
The Qur’an had to meet the needs of two classes of people: (a) It had to answer the temporary objections of its immediate addressees and to satisfy the immediate spiritual needs of the first converts to Islam: and (b) it had to lay down guidance for the multitudinous and multifarious problems of mankind for all time. The verses dealing with the objections of Meccan idolaters and the spiritual upbringing of early Muslims naturally had to be revealed first and those which dealt with the lasting spiritual human needs were revealed afterwards. Thus the Quranic verses were revealed piecemeal and at intervals. Whenever a particular objection was raised by disbelievers, verses containing the answer to such an objection were revealed. Similarly, when the early Muslims were required to be provided with guidance at a particular occasion, necessary and relevant verses were revealed to meet the needs of that occasion. That was the order in which the Qur’an was originally revealed. But since the temporary needs of
قُلْ ءَامِنُوا۟ بِهِۦٓ أَوْ لَا تُؤْمِنُوٓا۟ ۚ إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ أُوتُوا۟ ٱلْعِلْمَ مِن قَبْلِهِۦٓ إِذَا يُتْلَىٰ عَلَيْهِمْ يَخِرُّونَ لِلْأَذْقَانِ سُجَّدًا
19:59; 32:16; 38:25.
قرآن مجید میں ’’ٹھوڑیوں کے بل‘‘ کا لفظ ہے ہم نے ’’ماتھے‘‘ سے اس کا ترجمہ کیا ہے۔ اس کی یہ وجہ ہے کہ عربی زبان میں سجدہ کے لئے گرنے کو ٹھوڑیوں کے بل گرنا کہتے ہیں۔ مگر اردو میں اسے ماتھے کے بل گرنا کہتے ہیں۔ پس صحیح مفہوم جن الفاظ میں ادا ہو سکتا تھا ان الفاظ کوہم نے اختیار کرلیا۔
19:59; 32:16; 38:25.
19:59; 32:16; 38:25.
Commentary:
The words, those to whom knowledge has been given before it, refer to Muslims who had believed in the Quran before this verse was revealed. They may also refer to the "People of the Book", who have been principally addressed in this chapter.
The words, fall down prostrate on their faces, symbolize the humblest form of devotion and prayer to God and incidentally represent a Muslim showing his uttermost humility and devotion in Prayer.
a
19:59; 32:16; 38:25.
1
قرآن مجید میں ’’ٹھوڑیوں کے بل‘‘ کا لفظ ہے ہم نے ’’ماتھے‘‘ سے اس کا ترجمہ کیا ہے۔ اس کی یہ وجہ ہے کہ عربی زبان میں سجدہ کے لئے گرنے کو ٹھوڑیوں کے بل گرنا کہتے ہیں۔ مگر اردو میں اسے ماتھے کے بل گرنا کہتے ہیں۔ پس صحیح مفہوم جن الفاظ میں ادا ہو سکتا تھا ان الفاظ کوہم نے اختیار کرلیا۔
a
19:59; 32:16; 38:25.
2036
Commentary:
The words, those to whom knowledge has been given before it, refer to Muslims who had believed in the Quran before this verse was revealed. They may also refer to the "People of the Book", who have been principally addressed in this chapter.
The words, fall down prostrate on their faces, symbolize the humblest form of devotion and prayer to God and incidentally represent a Muslim showing his uttermost humility and devotion in Prayer.
c
19:59; 32:16; 38:25.
وَيَقُولُونَ سُبْحَٰنَ رَبِّنَآ إِن كَانَ وَعْدُ رَبِّنَا لَمَفْعُولًا
18:99; 19:62; 46:17; 73:19.
اس سے معلوم ہوتا ہے کہ یہاں یہ ذکر ہے کہ جو یہودی قرآن پر ایمان لائے ہیں۔ اس بات پر بھی ایمان لاتے ہیں کہ ایک دفعہ پھر فلسطین آئیں گے۔
18:99; 19:62; 46:17; 73:19.
18:99; 19:62; 46:17; 73:19.
Commentary:
The words سبحان ربنا (Holy is our Lord) show that it was inevitable that the cause of Islam should prosper and its opponents should be completely discomfited and overthrown. For if it had not been so, it would have constituted a reflection on the glory and Holiness of God Who had promised success and victory to Muslims and defeat and discomfiture to disbelievers.
b
18:99; 19:62; 46:17; 73:19.
2
اس سے معلوم ہوتا ہے کہ یہاں یہ ذکر ہے کہ جو یہودی قرآن پر ایمان لائے ہیں۔ اس بات پر بھی ایمان لاتے ہیں کہ ایک دفعہ پھر فلسطین آئیں گے۔
b
18:99; 19:62; 46:17; 73:19.
2037
Commentary:
The words سبحان ربنا (Holy is our Lord) show that it was inevitable that the cause of Islam should prosper and its opponents should be completely discomfited and overthrown. For if it had not been so, it would have constituted a reflection on the glory and Holiness of God Who had promised success and victory to Muslims and defeat and discomfiture to disbelievers.
a
18:99; 19:62; 46:17; 73:19.
وَيَخِرُّونَ لِلْأَذْقَانِ يَبْكُونَ وَيَزِيدُهُمْ خُشُوعًا ۩
The verse expresses a Muslim’s state of mind when in the posture of prostration the realization of the greatness of God and of his own weakness humbles his spirit. The believers are required to prostrate themselves after reciting those verses in which the command to fall down in prostration is contained. The Holy Prophet used to prostrate himself after having recited any of those verses.
Commentary:
The verse expresses a Muslim’s state of mind when in the posture of prostration the realization of the greatness of God and his own weakness renders him extremely humble.
2038
Commentary:
The verse expresses a Muslim’s state of mind when in the posture of prostration the realization of the greatness of God and his own weakness renders him extremely humble.
1660
The verse expresses a Muslim’s state of mind when in the posture of prostration the realization of the greatness of God and of his own weakness humbles his spirit. The believers are required to prostrate themselves after reciting those verses in which the command to fall down in prostration is contained. The Holy Prophet used to prostrate himself after having recited any of those verses.
قُلِ ٱدْعُوا۟ ٱللَّهَ أَوِ ٱدْعُوا۟ ٱلرَّحْمَٰنَ ۖ أَيًّا مَّا تَدْعُوا۟ فَلَهُ ٱلْأَسْمَآءُ ٱلْحُسْنَىٰ ۚ وَلَا تَجْهَرْ بِصَلَاتِكَ وَلَا تُخَافِتْ بِهَا وَٱبْتَغِ بَيْنَ ذَٰلِكَ سَبِيلًا
یعنی عیسائیوں کو جو یہود کا حصہ ہیں اور صفت رحمان کے منکر ہیں۔ چنانچہ ان کی کتابوں پر بسم اللہ لکھی ہوتی ہے مگر رحمٰن کا لفظ اس میں سے کاٹا ہوا ہوتا ہے۔ کیونکہ رحمٰن کی صفت کفّارہ کو ردّ کرتی ہے۔
بہت اونچی آواز میں دعا کرنے سے اس لئے روکا کہ اس میں دکھاوا ہو سکتا ہے اور بالکل نیچی آواز سے اس لئے روکا کہ بہت آہستہ پڑھنے سے بات بھول جاتی ہے اور توجہ قائم نہیں رہتی۔
7:181; 20:9; 59:25.
7:56, 206.
God possesses innumerable attributes and a Muslim should invoke in his prayer that particular Divine attribute which has special bearing on the matter for which he seeks Divine guidance and help.
7:181; 20:9; 59:25.
7:56,206.
Commentary:
In the previous verse reference was made to prostrations and prayers. In the present verse a Muslim is taught how to pray while prostrating for the fulfilment of God’s promises and the betterment of his own self.
The expression, His are the most beautiful names, signifies that God has many names which express His various attributes and a Muslim should invoke in his prayer that particular attribute of God which has a special bearing on the matter for which he wants to pray. If, for instance, the object of prayer falls under the category of God’s attribute of رحمانیتthe supplicant should invoke His attribute of الرحمان (the Gracious). Similarly, if the object for which he prays has particular reference to the attribute of الرحیم (the Merciful), or الرزاق (the Great Sustainer), or الوھاب (the Bestower), these attributes should be invoked and so on, i.e. prayer should be offered to God by invoking the relevant Divine attributes.
The word صلواة applies to both the five daily Prayers, and prayer in general. The context, however, shows that it is prayer in general that is meant here.
The expression, but seek a way between, implies an injunction that we should pray to God neither too-loudly, for He is not deaf, nor in too low a voice as that would interfere with our concentration of mind in prayer.
c
7:181; 20:9; 59:25.
d
7:56, 206.
738
安拉有无数的常德。穆斯林在祈祷时应该祈求与他寻求安拉引导和帮助的那件事情有特别关系的那些特定的常德。
3
یعنی عیسائیوں کو جو یہود کا حصہ ہیں اور صفت رحمان کے منکر ہیں۔ چنانچہ ان کی کتابوں پر بسم اللہ لکھی ہوتی ہے مگر رحمٰن کا لفظ اس میں سے کاٹا ہوا ہوتا ہے۔ کیونکہ رحمٰن کی صفت کفّارہ کو ردّ کرتی ہے۔
4
بہت اونچی آواز میں دعا کرنے سے اس لئے روکا کہ اس میں دکھاوا ہو سکتا ہے اور بالکل نیچی آواز سے اس لئے روکا کہ بہت آہستہ پڑھنے سے بات بھول جاتی ہے اور توجہ قائم نہیں رہتی۔
a
7:181; 20:9; 59:25.
b
7:56,206.
2039
Commentary:
In the previous verse reference was made to prostrations and prayers. In the present verse a Muslim is taught how to pray while prostrating for the fulfilment of God’s promises and the betterment of his own self.
The expression, His are the most beautiful names, signifies that God has many names which express His various attributes and a Muslim should invoke in his prayer that particular attribute of God which has a special bearing on the matter for which he wants to pray. If, for instance, the object of prayer falls under the category of God’s attribute of رحمانیتthe supplicant should invoke His attribute of الرحمان (the Gracious). Similarly, if the object for which he prays has particular reference to the attribute of الرحیم (the Merciful), or الرزاق (the Great Sustainer), or الوھاب (the Bestower), these attributes should be invoked and so on, i.e. prayer should be offered to God by invoking the relevant Divine attributes.
The word صلواة applies to both the five daily Prayers, and prayer in general. The context, however, shows that it is prayer in general that is meant here.
The expression, but seek a way between, implies an injunction that we should pray to God neither too-loudly, for He is not deaf, nor in too low a voice as that would interfere with our concentration of mind in prayer.
b
7:181; 20:9; 59:25.
c
7:56, 206.
1661
God possesses innumerable attributes and a Muslim should invoke in his prayer that particular Divine attribute which has special bearing on the matter for which he seeks Divine guidance and help.
وَقُلِ ٱلْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ ٱلَّذِى لَمْ يَتَّخِذْ وَلَدًا وَلَمْ يَكُن لَّهُۥ شَرِيكٌ فِى ٱلْمُلْكِ وَلَمْ يَكُن لَّهُۥ وَلِىٌّ مِّنَ ٱلذُّلِّ ۖ وَكَبِّرْهُ تَكْبِيرًۢا
18:5; 19:36, 93; 25:3; 72:4.
18:5; 19:36, 93; 25:3; 72:4.
18:5; 19:36, 93; 25:3; 72:4.
Commentary
This verse which is the last of the present Surah, contains an implied reference to the subject of اسراء (the Night Journey) mentioned in v. 2 of this chapter. It means to say that God would bring about the fulfilment of the promises implied in the Prophet’s Vision. The cause of Islam would triumph and idolatry would disappear from Arabia. This glorious triumph of Islam and the inglorious discomfiture of disbelief and idolatry would completely demolish the false doctrines of the Trinity and plurality of Godhead. The ultimate and complete defeat of these false doctrines, prophesied by an unknown and poor man of Mecca without means and power, at a time when there were no ostensible prospects of such a prophecy being fulfilled, would show that God Who had made this prophecy through His Prophet was the One True God Who had no son or partner.
e
18:5; 19:36, 93; 25:3; 72:4.
a
18:5; 19:36, 93; 25:3; 72:4.
2040
Commentary
This verse which is the last of the present Surah, contains an implied reference to the subject of اسراء (the Night Journey) mentioned in v. 2 of this chapter. It means to say that God would bring about the fulfilment of the promises implied in the Prophet’s Vision. The cause of Islam would triumph and idolatry would disappear from Arabia. This glorious triumph of Islam and the inglorious discomfiture of disbelief and idolatry would completely demolish the false doctrines of the Trinity and plurality of Godhead. The ultimate and complete defeat of these false doctrines, prophesied by an unknown and poor man of Mecca without means and power, at a time when there were no ostensible prospects of such a prophecy being fulfilled, would show that God Who had made this prophecy through His Prophet was the One True God Who had no son or partner.
d
18:5; 19:36, 93; 25:3; 72:4.
الكهف
Al-Kahf
The Cave • makkah • 110 Verses
بِسْمِ ٱللَّهِ ٱلرَّحْمَٰنِ ٱلرَّحِيمِ
1:1.
1:1.
a
1:1.
a
See 1:1.
2041
Commentary:
See 1:1.
a
1:1.
ٱلْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ ٱلَّذِىٓ أَنزَلَ عَلَىٰ عَبْدِهِ ٱلْكِتَٰبَ وَلَمْ يَجْعَل لَّهُۥ عِوَجَا ۜ
25:2; 57:10.
25:2; 57:10.
25:2; 57:10.
Important Words:
عوجا (crookedness) is derived from عوج i.e. it was or became crooked, curved or uneven. عوج الامر means, the affair was or became difficult or troublesome.عوج (iwajun) means, crookedness, curvity, unevenness or distortion; corruption or deviation from rectitude; deflection; evilness of natural disposition (Lane & Aqrab). See also 14:4.
Commentary:
See the following verses.
b
25:2; 57:10.
b
25:2; 57:10.
2042
Important Words:
عوجا (crookedness) is derived from عوج i.e. it was or became crooked, curved or uneven. عوج الامر means, the affair was or became difficult or troublesome.عوج (iwajun) means, crookedness, curvity, unevenness or distortion; corruption or deviation from rectitude; deflection; evilness of natural disposition (Lane & Aqrab). See also 14:4.
Commentary:
See the following verses.
b
25:2; 57:10.
قَيِّمًا لِّيُنذِرَ بَأْسًا شَدِيدًا مِّن لَّدُنْهُ وَيُبَشِّرَ ٱلْمُؤْمِنِينَ ٱلَّذِينَ يَعْمَلُونَ ٱلصَّٰلِحَٰتِ أَنَّ لَهُمْ أَجْرًا حَسَنًا
17:10, 11.
The Qur’an as Qayyim (guardian) performs a double function. It is a guardian over the previous Scriptures in that it corrects and removes the errors that have found their way into them, and it is also a guardian over future generations because it takes upon itself their spiritual upbringing and guides them to the paths which lead to the realization of the sublime object of human life.
17:10, 11.
Important Words:
قیما (guardian) is derived from قام which means, he stood. They say قام بالامر i.e. he managed, conducted, superintended or looked after the affair. قام علی المرءة means, he undertook the maintenance of the woman. قومه (qawwama-hu) means, he made it straight or put it right. قیم الامر means, a manager of an affair. الدین القیم means, the right or true religion. قیم therefore, means, true; perfect; manager; superintendent; guardian (Lane, Aqrab & Mufradat). See also 4:35.
Commentary:
The Quran has been called قیم (guardian) in this verse. According to the different meanings of the Arabic word قیم as shown under Important Words above, the Quran performs a double function. It is a guardian of the previous Scriptures inasmuch as it corrects and removes the errors that have found their way into them, and it is also a guardian for future generations of men because it takes upon itself their spiritual up-bringing and guides them to the paths which lead to the realization of the sublime object of their life.
The believers have been promised اجرا حسنا (good reward) in the verse. The significance of "good reward" being implicit in the word اجر(reward) which in many places in the Quran has been promised to believers, the addition of the qualifying word حسنا (good) points to the fact that the reward of the believers would be productive of particularly good results. It would not spoil them, but would make them deserving of still greater reward as they would turn God’s favours to good account.
c
17:10, 11.
739
«古兰经» 作为 قَيِّمْ (Qayyim, 保护者、领导者) 完成双重职能。它是以前许多经典的保护者, 它改正和除去了逐渐进入那些经典中的许多错误。它也是将来各代人的领导和保护者, 因为它担任他们的精神教育工作, 引导他们走上实现人生崇高目标的道路。
c
17:10, 11.
2043
Important Words:
قیما (guardian) is derived from قام which means, he stood. They say قام بالامر i.e. he managed, conducted, superintended or looked after the affair. قام علی المرءة means, he undertook the maintenance of the woman. قومه (qawwama-hu) means, he made it straight or put it right. قیم الامر means, a manager of an affair. الدین القیم means, the right or true religion. قیم therefore, means, true; perfect; manager; superintendent; guardian (Lane, Aqrab & Mufradat). See also 4:35.
Commentary:
The Quran has been called قیم (guardian) in this verse. According to the different meanings of the Arabic word قیم as shown under Important Words above, the Quran performs a double function. It is a guardian of the previous Scriptures inasmuch as it corrects and removes the errors that have found their way into them, and it is also a guardian for future generations of men because it takes upon itself their spiritual up-bringing and guides them to the paths which lead to the realization of the sublime object of their life.
The believers have been promised اجرا حسنا (good reward) in the verse. The significance of "good reward" being implicit in the word اجر(reward) which in many places in the Quran has been promised to believers, the addition of the qualifying word حسنا (good) points to the fact that the reward of the believers would be productive of particularly good results. It would not spoil them, but would make them deserving of still greater reward as they would turn God’s favours to good account.
c
17:10, 11.
1662
The Qur’an as Qayyim (guardian) performs a double function. It is a guardian over the previous Scriptures in that it corrects and removes the errors that have found their way into them, and it is also a guardian over future generations because it takes upon itself their spiritual upbringing and guides them to the paths which lead to the realization of the sublime object of human life.
مَّٰكِثِينَ فِيهِ أَبَدًا
Commentary:
If the verse be taken as referring to the reward of believers in Paradise, it would mean that that reward will last forever and will know no end or diminution. But if it refers to the good reward of this world, then the verse would mean that believers will get a good reward so long as they do good deeds. The continuity of their good reward would depend upon the continuity of their good and righteous deeds.
2044
Commentary:
If the verse be taken as referring to the reward of believers in Paradise, it would mean that that reward will last forever and will know no end or diminution. But if it refers to the good reward of this world, then the verse would mean that believers will get a good reward so long as they do good deeds. The continuity of their good reward would depend upon the continuity of their good and righteous deeds.
وَيُنذِرَ ٱلَّذِينَ قَالُوا۟ ٱتَّخَذَ ٱللَّهُ وَلَدًا
17:112; 19:36; 21:27; 25:3; 39:5; 72:4.
17:112; 19:36; 21:27; 25:3; 39:5; 72:4.
The Qur’an is first spoken of as 'giving warning,' next as 'giving glad tidings' (v. 3), and then again as 'giving warning' as in the present verse. Disbelievers have been warned twice and in between these two warnings the believers have been given glad tidings. This double warning interspersed with glad tidings for Muslims implied three prophecies: (a) the discomfiture and destruction of the Holy Prophet’s opponents in his own time, (b) the phenomenal rise of Muslims to power and glory, and, (c) after the departure of their glory, the punishment in store for the nations who say that 'Allah has taken unto Himself a son.'
17:112; 19:36; 21:27; 25:3; 39:5; 72:4.
Commentary:
It is worthy of special note that the Quran is first spoken of as 'giving warning', next as 'giving glad tidings' (v. 3) and then again as 'giving warning' as in the present verse. Disbelievers have been warned twice and in between these two warnings the believers have been given glad tidings. This seems rather strange and the words appear to have been used haphazardly. But it is not so. They serve a very useful purpose. The two 'warnings' and the one 'glad tidings' point to three important periods of the history of Islam. The first 'warning' mentioned in v. 3 pertains to the disbelievers of Mecca and all those people in the time of the Holy Prophet who had rejected his Message and were punished for their rejection and opposition. The 'glad tidings' spoken of in the same verse applies to Muslims who after their enemies had been destroyed enjoyed Divine favours for a very long time and this fulfilled the Divine promise embodied in the words, "Wherein they shall abide forever." For long centuries Muslims ruled over a large part of the globe and enjoyed great power and prestige. The 'second warning' embodied in the present verse refers to Christian nations of "the latter days" and implies a prophecy that after Muslims had enjoyed power and dominion for a long time, their glory would depart and Christian nations would again come into their own and spread over the entire world and would prove as a bar sinister to the expansion of Islam. These present-day Christian nations of the west have been warned of a severe punishment that is in store for them in the words, that it may warn those Who say, Allah has taken unto Himself a son. Thus this giving of warnings twice and interspersing these two warnings with glad tidings for Muslims implied three great prophecies viz. (a) the discomfiture and destruction of the Holy Prophet’s opponents in his own time; (b) the phenomenal rise of Muslims to power and glory and, after the departure of Muslim glory, (c) the punishment that is in store for the nations who say that Allah has taken unto Himself a son. The signs of this Divine punishment are already becoming too manifest to be overlooked.
d
17:112; 19:36; 21:27; 25:3; 39:5; 72:4.
a
17:112; 19:36; 21:27; 25:3; 39:5; 72:4.
2045
Commentary:
It is worthy of special note that the Quran is first spoken of as 'giving warning', next as 'giving glad tidings' (v. 3) and then again as 'giving warning' as in the present verse. Disbelievers have been warned twice and in between these two warnings the believers have been given glad tidings. This seems rather strange and the words appear to have been used haphazardly. But it is not so. They serve a very useful purpose. The two 'warnings' and the one 'glad tidings' point to three important periods of the history of Islam. The first 'warning' mentioned in v. 3 pertains to the disbelievers of Mecca and all those people in the time of the Holy Prophet who had rejected his Message and were punished for their rejection and opposition. The 'glad tidings' spoken of in the same verse applies to Muslims who after their enemies had been destroyed enjoyed Divine favours for a very long time and this fulfilled the Divine promise embodied in the words, "Wherein they shall abide forever." For long centuries Muslims ruled over a large part of the globe and enjoyed great power and prestige. The 'second warning' embodied in the present verse refers to Christian nations of "the latter days" and implies a prophecy that after Muslims had enjoyed power and dominion for a long time, their glory would depart and Christian nations would again come into their own and spread over the entire world and would prove as a bar sinister to the expansion of Islam. These present-day Christian nations of the west have been warned of a severe punishment that is in store for them in the words, that it may warn those Who say, Allah has taken unto Himself a son. Thus this giving of warnings twice and interspersing these two warnings with glad tidings for Muslims implied three great prophecies viz. (a) the discomfiture and destruction of the Holy Prophet’s opponents in his own time; (b) the phenomenal rise of Muslims to power and glory and, after the departure of Muslim glory, (c) the punishment that is in store for the nations who say that Allah has taken unto Himself a son. The signs of this Divine punishment are already becoming too manifest to be overlooked.
d
17:112; 19:36; 21:27; 25:3; 39:5; 72:4.
1663
The Qur’an is first spoken of as 'giving warning,' next as 'giving glad tidings' (v. 3), and then again as 'giving warning' as in the present verse. Disbelievers have been warned twice and in between these two warnings the believers have been given glad tidings. This double warning interspersed with glad tidings for Muslims implied three prophecies: (a) the discomfiture and destruction of the Holy Prophet’s opponents in his own time, (b) the phenomenal rise of Muslims to power and glory, and, (c) after the departure of their glory, the punishment in store for the nations who say that 'Allah has taken unto Himself a son.'
مَّا لَهُم بِهِۦ مِنْ عِلْمٍ وَلَا لِءَابَآئِهِمْ ۚ كَبُرَتْ كَلِمَةً تَخْرُجُ مِنْ أَفْوَٰهِهِمْ ۚ إِن يَقُولُونَ إِلَّا كَذِبًا
22:72; 40:43.
19:91-92.
Commentary:
The expression کبرت کلمة (grievous is the word) is really کبرت ھی کلمة which means that the saying of this word is very grievous, or that it is very grievous even to open the lips with this word and it is against reason and common sense to utter it. The verse constitutes a severe indictment of the doctrine that Jesus is the son of God. This doctrine is not only blasphemous but also revolting to human intellect. It is an insult to human understanding to say that a weak and helpless man who could not save himself from being hung on the cross was God or the Son of God. Misguided and erring leaders of the Christian Church fabricated a most heinous and blasphemous doctrine without even a modicum of sense or reason to support it. They were fully aware of the fact that the disciples of Jesus and early Christians were strict monotheists and yet they departed from their pristine Faith. The later Christians, however, had with them the excellent Islamic teaching about the Unity of God, but they did not benefit by it, nor by the monotheistic beliefs of their own forebears. Without rhyme or reason they ascribed Godhead to a weak human being.
The words, they speak naught but a lie, signify that Jesus never taught such a foolish doctrine but later Christians themselves invented it and they are to blame for it. In fact, even the canonical Gospels lend no support to this blasphemous doctrine. No doubt the Bible has used the epithet "son of God" about Jesus but so has it also done about several other persons. For instance in Exod. 4:22 we have, "Thus saith the Lord, Israel is my son, even my first born." See also Gen. 6:2, John 10:35, etc.
e
22:72; 40:43.
f
19:91, 92.
a
22:72; 40:43.
b
19:91-92.
2046
Commentary:
The expression کبرت کلمة (grievous is the word) is really کبرت ھی کلمة which means that the saying of this word is very grievous, or that it is very grievous even to open the lips with this word and it is against reason and common sense to utter it. The verse constitutes a severe indictment of the doctrine that Jesus is the son of God. This doctrine is not only blasphemous but also revolting to human intellect. It is an insult to human understanding to say that a weak and helpless man who could not save himself from being hung on the cross was God or the Son of God. Misguided and erring leaders of the Christian Church fabricated a most heinous and blasphemous doctrine without even a modicum of sense or reason to support it. They were fully aware of the fact that the disciples of Jesus and early Christians were strict monotheists and yet they departed from their pristine Faith. The later Christians, however, had with them the excellent Islamic teaching about the Unity of God, but they did not benefit by it, nor by the monotheistic beliefs of their own forebears. Without rhyme or reason they ascribed Godhead to a weak human being.
The words, they speak naught but a lie, signify that Jesus never taught such a foolish doctrine but later Christians themselves invented it and they are to blame for it. In fact, even the canonical Gospels lend no support to this blasphemous doctrine. No doubt the Bible has used the epithet "son of God" about Jesus but so has it also done about several other persons. For instance in Exod. 4:22 we have, "Thus saith the Lord, Israel is my son, even my first born." See also Gen. 6:2, John 10:35, etc.
a
19:91, 92.
e
22:72; 40:43.
فَلَعَلَّكَ بَٰخِعٌ نَّفْسَكَ عَلَىٰٓ ءَاثَٰرِهِمْ إِن لَّمْ يُؤْمِنُوا۟ بِهَٰذَا ٱلْحَدِيثِ أَسَفًا
26:4.
26:4.
Bakhi‘ being active participle from Bakha‘a which means, he did a thing most effectively, the verse speaks volumes for the Holy Prophet’s concern and solicitude for the spiritual well-being of his people. His grief over their rejection of the Divine Message and opposition to it had almost killed him. God’s Messengers and His Prophets are full of the milk of human kindness. They cry and weep and grieve for mankind. But such is human ingratitude that those very people for whom they feel so deeply persecute them and seek to kill them.
26:4.
Important Words:
باخع نفسک (grieve thyself to death). باخع is active participle from بخع . They say بخع الشاة i.e. he slaughtered the lamb with extraordinary effectiveness so that the knife reached the back of the neck; the verb بخع is used to denote the doing of anything to a great extent or with extraordinary effectiveness or energy. بخع له نصحه means, he gave him his advice most sincerely. بخع نفسه means, he killed himself with wrath or grief. The Quranic expression فلعلک باخع نفسک means, And maybe thou wilt kill thyself with grief being beyond measure eager for their becoming Muslims (Lane).
Commentary:
It is clear from the context that the people spoken of in these verses are the western Christian nations. God had blessed them with material comforts and wealth and had bestowed upon them power, prestige and dominion. But they fell into the grievous error of taking a frail human being as the son of God. The Holy Prophet’s solicitude and concern for the spiritual well-being of these people and his deep grief over their opposition to truth had almost killed him. But such is human ingratitude that from the very people for whom he felt and grieved so much he received nothing but abuse, invective and ridicule. Never, indeed, were selfless love and kindness so ill requited!
The words, if they believe not in this discourse, allude to the reason of the Prophet’s grief. They mean to say that the Quran contains the solution of all those difficult problems that Christian nations had to face in this life, yet these people who have made so much progress in material sciences are so backward in the spiritual science that they are inviting death and destruction by refusing to accept true guidance.
g
26:4.
a
26:4.
2047
Important Words:
باخع نفسک (grieve thyself to death). باخع is active participle from بخع . They say بخع الشاة i.e. he slaughtered the lamb with extraordinary effectiveness so that the knife reached the back of the neck; the verb بخع is used to denote the doing of anything to a great extent or with extraordinary effectiveness or energy. بخع له نصحه means, he gave him his advice most sincerely. بخع نفسه means, he killed himself with wrath or grief. The Quranic expression فلعلک باخع نفسک means, And maybe thou wilt kill thyself with grief being beyond measure eager for their becoming Muslims (Lane).
Commentary:
It is clear from the context that the people spoken of in these verses are the western Christian nations. God had blessed them with material comforts and wealth and had bestowed upon them power, prestige and dominion. But they fell into the grievous error of taking a frail human being as the son of God. The Holy Prophet’s solicitude and concern for the spiritual well-being of these people and his deep grief over their opposition to truth had almost killed him. But such is human ingratitude that from the very people for whom he felt and grieved so much he received nothing but abuse, invective and ridicule. Never, indeed, were selfless love and kindness so ill requited!
The words, if they believe not in this discourse, allude to the reason of the Prophet’s grief. They mean to say that the Quran contains the solution of all those difficult problems that Christian nations had to face in this life, yet these people who have made so much progress in material sciences are so backward in the spiritual science that they are inviting death and destruction by refusing to accept true guidance.
b
26:4.
1664
Bakhi‘ being active participle from Bakha‘a which means, he did a thing most effectively, the verse speaks volumes for the Holy Prophet’s concern and solicitude for the spiritual well-being of his people. His grief over their rejection of the Divine Message and opposition to it had almost killed him. God’s Messengers and His Prophets are full of the milk of human kindness. They cry and weep and grieve for mankind. But such is human ingratitude that those very people for whom they feel so deeply persecute them and seek to kill them.
إِنَّا جَعَلْنَا مَا عَلَى ٱلْأَرْضِ زِينَةً لَّهَا لِنَبْلُوَهُمْ أَيُّهُمْ أَحْسَنُ عَمَلًا
5:49; 6:166; 11:8; 67:3.
یعنی زمین کے باشندوں کا۔
5:49; 6:166; 11:8; 67:3.
Of all the innumerable things that God has created there is not one which has not its particular use or which is devoid of all good. All of them add to the beauty of human life. Muslims were enjoined always to keep in view the great truth underlying these simple words and to devote their time and energy to delving into the great secrets of nature and to exploring the unlimited properties of elements.
5:49; 6:166; 11:8; 67:3.
Commentary:
The words, We have made all that is on the earth as an ornament for it, point to the great moral lesson that nothing in this world has been created in vain. Of all the innumerable things that God has created there is not one which has not its particular use or is devoid of all good. All of them add to the beauty of human life. Muslims were expected always to keep in view the great truth underlined in these simple words and to devote their time and energy to delving into the great secrets of nature and to exploring the unlimited properties of its elements. But they ignored this supreme lesson while the Christian peoples of the West remembered it well with the result that they became the most advanced and powerful nations in the world.
It is to be regretted, however, that while Western nations greatly benefited by the lesson taught in the words, We have made all that is on the earth as an ornament for it, they neglected the one embodied in the words, that We may try them as to which of them is best in conduct. No doubt they sought after knowledge and made great advances in science. But the object of the advance and expansion of knowledge is that man’s conduct may become pure and human life more peaceful. But these nations, instead of employing their knowledge and resources to the service of man, have ended by making human life miserable and unbelievable. They have failed to set an example of good conduct and have put their scientific researches to evil use and have thereby laid the foundations of injustice, tyranny and corruption in the world. It is probably to this fact that the present verse refers.
a
5:49; 6:166; 11:8; 67:3.
1
یعنی زمین کے باشندوں کا۔
b
5:49; 6:166; 11:8; 67:3.
2048
Commentary:
The words, We have made all that is on the earth as an ornament for it, point to the great moral lesson that nothing in this world has been created in vain. Of all the innumerable things that God has created there is not one which has not its particular use or is devoid of all good. All of them add to the beauty of human life. Muslims were expected always to keep in view the great truth underlined in these simple words and to devote their time and energy to delving into the great secrets of nature and to exploring the unlimited properties of its elements. But they ignored this supreme lesson while the Christian peoples of the West remembered it well with the result that they became the most advanced and powerful nations in the world.
It is to be regretted, however, that while Western nations greatly benefited by the lesson taught in the words, We have made all that is on the earth as an ornament for it, they neglected the one embodied in the words, that We may try them as to which of them is best in conduct. No doubt they sought after knowledge and made great advances in science. But the object of the advance and expansion of knowledge is that man’s conduct may become pure and human life more peaceful. But these nations, instead of employing their knowledge and resources to the service of man, have ended by making human life miserable and unbelievable. They have failed to set an example of good conduct and have put their scientific researches to evil use and have thereby laid the foundations of injustice, tyranny and corruption in the world. It is probably to this fact that the present verse refers.
c
5:49; 6:166; 11:8; 67:3.
1665
Of all the innumerable things that God has created there is not one which has not its particular use or which is devoid of all good. All of them add to the beauty of human life. Muslims were enjoined always to keep in view the great truth underlying these simple words and to devote their time and energy to delving into the great secrets of nature and to exploring the unlimited properties of elements.
وَإِنَّا لَجَٰعِلُونَ مَا عَلَيْهَا صَعِيدًا جُرُزًا
18:41.
18:41.
The verse implies a prophecy that the Christian nations of the West, after acquiring wealth, power and dominion and making great discoveries and inventions, would make God’s earth abound, as the Bible says, in sin and iniquity. Divine wrath would be excited and, as the prophecies uttered by the mouths of God’s great Prophets in the Old and New Testaments and the Qur’an and Hadith, widespread calamities would descend upon the earth and all the progress that they will have made and all their handiworks, their lofty and stately buildings, the beauty of their land and all their pomp, glory and grandeur would be completely destroyed.
18:41.
Important Words:
صعیدا (soil) is derived from صعد. They say صعد فی السلم i.e. he ascended the ladder. صارت الحدیقة صعیدا means, the orchard became a desert, i.e. land without trees or herbage. صعید means, high or elevated land or ground; land or ground without any trees; the surface of earth; wide or an ample place; a road; a grave. (Lane & Aqrab).
جرزا (barren) is derived from جرز. They say جرزہ i.e. he cut it or exterminated it. جرزہ الزمان means, time destroyed or extirpated him or it. The Arabs say جرز ما علی المائدة i.e. he ate all that was on the table and did not leave anything; he ate quickly. ارض جرز means, land in which there is no herbage or from which the water is cut off so that it is dried up and is without herbage; or land that produces no herbage (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse means to say that all the things of this world are transitory. Their acquirement is not the end and object of human life. On the contrary, they have been created to serve higher and more sublime purposes—to be used for the service of humanity. But Christian nations of the west, after having acquired wealth, power and dominion and after having made great discoveries and inventions, have not turned their scientific achievements to the service of mankind, but instead have employed them generally to add to human misery. As these scientific discoveries and inventions have not fulfilled the purpose of making human life more peaceful and beautiful, all the works of these peoples would be brought to naught and entirely obliterated. The expression, And We shall make all that is thereon a barren soil, does not mean that the whole world will be destroyed. It only refers to the destruction of the works of Christian nations to whom these verses particularly apply.
Since a similar expression viz. صعیدا زلقا (barren ground) used in v. 41 of this Surah in connection with the parable of "two gardens" clearly applies to the works of Western nations, as shown by the context, the expression صعیدا جرزا (barren soil) must also be taken as applying to them. The words صعیدا جرزا as shown under Important Words mean, a land without herbage or a land of which the herbage has been cut or eaten. Now, 'herbage' in Quranic terminology stands for the works of men, and according to this sense of the word, the verse would mean that all the progress that the western nations were to make and all their handiworks, their lofty and stately buildings, the beautiful scenery of their land and all their pomp, glory and grandeur would be destroyed. This means that a terrible visitation is in store for them.
b
18:41.
a
18:41.
2049
Important Words:
صعیدا (soil) is derived from صعد. They say صعد فی السلم i.e. he ascended the ladder. صارت الحدیقة صعیدا means, the orchard became a desert, i.e. land without trees or herbage. صعید means, high or elevated land or ground; land or ground without any trees; the surface of earth; wide or an ample place; a road; a grave. (Lane & Aqrab).
جرزا (barren) is derived from جرز. They say جرزہ i.e. he cut it or exterminated it. جرزہ الزمان means, time destroyed or extirpated him or it. The Arabs say جرز ما علی المائدة i.e. he ate all that was on the table and did not leave anything; he ate quickly. ارض جرز means, land in which there is no herbage or from which the water is cut off so that it is dried up and is without herbage; or land that produces no herbage (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse means to say that all the things of this world are transitory. Their acquirement is not the end and object of human life. On the contrary, they have been created to serve higher and more sublime purposes—to be used for the service of humanity. But Christian nations of the west, after having acquired wealth, power and dominion and after having made great discoveries and inventions, have not turned their scientific achievements to the service of mankind, but instead have employed them generally to add to human misery. As these scientific discoveries and inventions have not fulfilled the purpose of making human life more peaceful and beautiful, all the works of these peoples would be brought to naught and entirely obliterated. The expression, And We shall make all that is thereon a barren soil, does not mean that the whole world will be destroyed. It only refers to the destruction of the works of Christian nations to whom these verses particularly apply.
Since a similar expression viz. صعیدا زلقا (barren ground) used in v. 41 of this Surah in connection with the parable of "two gardens" clearly applies to the works of Western nations, as shown by the context, the expression صعیدا جرزا (barren soil) must also be taken as applying to them. The words صعیدا جرزا as shown under Important Words mean, a land without herbage or a land of which the herbage has been cut or eaten. Now, 'herbage' in Quranic terminology stands for the works of men, and according to this sense of the word, the verse would mean that all the progress that the western nations were to make and all their handiworks, their lofty and stately buildings, the beautiful scenery of their land and all their pomp, glory and grandeur would be destroyed. This means that a terrible visitation is in store for them.
d
18:41.
1666
The verse implies a prophecy that the Christian nations of the West, after acquiring wealth, power and dominion and making great discoveries and inventions, would make God’s earth abound, as the Bible says, in sin and iniquity. Divine wrath would be excited and, as the prophecies uttered by the mouths of God’s great Prophets in the Old and New Testaments and the Qur’an and Hadith, widespread calamities would descend upon the earth and all the progress that they will have made and all their handiworks, their lofty and stately buildings, the beauty of their land and all their pomp, glory and grandeur would be completely destroyed.
أَمْ حَسِبْتَ أَنَّ أَصْحَٰبَ ٱلْكَهْفِ وَٱلرَّقِيمِ كَانُوا۟ مِنْ ءَايَٰتِنَا عَجَبًا
اَصْحَابُ الْكَهْف (Ashabul-Kahf) 这一用语有各种译法, 如: ‘山洞中的人’; ‘山洞中的民族’; ‘山洞中的同忧乐者’; ‘山洞中的同住者’ 和 ‘山洞中的居住者’。
这节经文宣告, 山洞中的居住者不是什么奇异的事情。他们并没有什么可以认为是不合正常自然法则的事情。奇怪的是, 许多异想天开的传说给他们编造了许多故事。吉本 (Gibbon) 在他的 «罗马帝国的衰亡» 所讲的那个难忘的 ‘七个睡眠人’ 的故事, 给环绕着 ‘山洞中的居住者’ 这一神秘的事情提供了一条解决的重要线索。吉本说, “当德西厄斯 (Decius) 皇帝迫害基督教徒时, 以弗斯 (Ephesus) 城的七个青年藏身在邻近山侧的一个宽大的山洞中, 那里他们注定要被那暴君害死的。暴君命令用一堆巨石把洞口严密地封住。现在大家都知道的历史事实: 早期的基督教徒由于信仰安拉的独一性而受到相信多神教的各个罗马皇帝的难以叙述的迫害。这种迫害早在那臭名昭著的尼禄 (Nero) 皇帝的时候就开始了。据说这个暴君曾经放火烧了罗马; 当那个学识和文明的伟大所在地燃烧的时候, 他却在弹琴作乐。这种迫害断续地进行着, 过了大约四十年的暂短休止时期, 德西厄斯皇帝统治时重新疯狂地开始起来。他要恢复古罗马的宗教和制度并以此为目的开始有系统地绝灭基督教徒。然而, 公元303年戴克里先 (Diocletian) 的法令超过一切反基督教的措施。按照这些法令, 在帝国各行政管理区的基督教堂被拆毁, 所有圣书被当众烧掉, 教堂财产被充公, 基督教徒在这个国家不受保护。(Gibbon’s Roman Empire, Enc. Brit. & Story of Rome)。为了从这种残酷和无人性的迫害中挽救自己, 这些孤立无援的受难者躲藏在罗马的地下墓穴里。这些地下墓穴里错综复杂迷宫般的通道以及各层无数的小室和藏身的地方极妙地适合于他们, 而且内部漆黑, 不易被追捕者觉察出来。墓穴里石碑上刻出的东西可以看出早期的基督教徒是虔敬的一神论者。伊撒只被称为牧羊人, 即安拉的一位先知, 而他的母亲玛尔彦也只是一个虔诚的女人。看来藏身在墓穴中的基督教徒在他们的进口处还养着狗, 它们的吠声可以使人知道有陌生
人走近墓穴了。” 事实上, 对 “山洞中的居住者” 的叙述因此只是阐述了早期基督教徒的历史以及说明他们如何为了信仰安拉的独一性而受到难以叙述的迫害。第18节经文中谈到的有关的那个山洞的位置和情况并不是最重要的。在罗马, 那个地下墓穴的位置和情况比任何其他地方都讲得更充分、更详细和更确实。
有人以为 ‘山洞中的居住者’ 可应用于亚利马太城的约瑟和他的同伴们。按照马姆斯伯里 (Malmesbury) 的威廉的说法, 约瑟由圣菲利浦派往不列颠, 那里给了他索美塞得郡内的一个小岛, 他就在岛上用编好的小树枝建造了不列颠第一座基督教堂, 即后来成为格拉斯顿倍雷大教堂的所在地。据另一种说法, 约瑟在公元63年在不列颠各处漫游……按照传说, 第一座格拉斯顿倍雷的教堂是由亚利马太城的约瑟作为由圣菲利浦从高卢派到不列颠的十二使徒的首领建立的一座小的编枝建筑物。(《大英百科全書》第10和第13版, ‘Joseph of Arimathaea’ 和 ‘Glastonbury’项下)。
根据研究 «死海卷轴» 得到证实的最新学说, 认定早期基督教徒藏身避难的那些山洞以及他们刻写的信念和教义的地方是在死海附近的山谷里。
‘山洞’ 和 ‘碑文’ 代表基督教两个最为显著的方面, 即它开始时被拒绝以及从这个世界上撤退的一门宗教, 而结束时成为完全被世俗的种种事务所占有的一门宗教, 成为淹没在无数书面形式和刻印文字的世界中商业贸易的一门宗教。也可参阅 «大版本的注释本» 1486-1490 页。
The expression, Ashabul-Kahf, has been variously interpreted as 'People of the Cave;' 'Men of the Cave;' 'Companions of the Cave;' 'Inmates of the Cave' and 'Dwellers of the Cave.'
The verse declares that the Dwellers of the Cave were not strange things. There was nothing about them which might be considered as a departure from the ordinary laws of nature. Curiously enough many fantastic legends have been woven round them. The memorable story of the "Seven Sleepers," as told by Gibbon in his "Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire," provides an important clue to the solution of the mystery that surrounds the Dwellers of the Cave. 'When the Emperor Decius,' says Gibbon, 'persecuted the Christians, seven noble youths of Ephesus concealed themselves in a spacious cavern in the side of an adjacent mountain, where they were doomed to perish by the tyrant, who gave orders that the entrance of the cavern should be firmly secured with a pile of huge stones.' Now it is a well-known historical fact that early Christians had to suffer untold persecution at the hands of the idolatrous Roman Emperors for their belief in Divine Unity. This persecution began as early as the time of the notorious Empe
Important Words:
الکھف (the Cave). اکتھف الکھف means, he entered the cave. کھف means, a cave excavated out of a mountain in the form of a house; a spacious cave; a place of refuge (Aqrab).
الرقیم (the Inscription) is derived from رقم which means, he wrote a writing; he sealed, stamped, imprinted or impressed. رقم الکتاب means, he marked the writing with the dots or points, and made its letters distinct or plain.
رقمه (raqqama-hu) means, he figured, variegated or decorated the garment or piece of cloth and made it striped or marked it with stripes. رقمت الشیء means, I marked the thing so as to distinguish it from other things, as, for instance, by writing and the like. رقم البعیر means, he cauterized the camel. رقیم signifies any garment or piece of cloth figured, variegated or decorated with a certain or known figuring or decoration, such as is a mark; a book or writing. الرقیم means, the Inscription (Lane & Aqrab). For different accounts of this word see at the end of the commentary of the present verse.
Commentary:
The verse declares the Dwellers of the Cave to be no novel or out of the ordinary thing but as only one of the so many signs of God. There was nothing about them which might be considered a departure from the ordinary laws of nature. It is, however, very regrettable that while according to this verse the Dwellers of the Cave were no object of wonder but were only a sign of God, many commentators of the Quran have woven fantastic legends around them.
Who were these Dwellers of the Cave, where did they live and what were the conditions and circumstances under which they had to live, are some of the questions that have agitated the minds of commentators for hundreds of years. A good clue to the solution of these baffling questions is to be found in some of the stories related by Muslim historians, Ibn Ishaq being most prominent among them. These stories are summarized below:
1. Ibn Ishaq relates that when idolatry first found its way among Christians, those of them who were strict monotheists being sorely distressed over the condition of their coreligionists renounced their company. This happened in the time of the Roman Emperor Decius, who was a great persecutor of Christians. Some Christian young men who refused to worship idols were arrested and brought before him. He asked them to think over and revise their attitude and himself went on a journey. Instead of submitting to the Emperor’s command they sought safety in flight and took refuge in a cave. On his return from the journey the Emperor ordered these young men to be brought before him. They feared that they would be found out and killed. So they prayed long and fervently in the cave and had hardly finished their prayer when they fell into a deep sleep. Their belongings lay beside them and their dog kept watch at the entrance of the cave. The search for them brought their pursuers to the mouth of the cave but no one could muster enough courage to enter it. The Emperor was counselled to raise a wall before its mouth. He accepted the advice and the mouth of the cave was sealed up. (Ma‘ani, vol. v, p. 16).
2. There is another story to the effect that a disciple of Jesus arrived in a town of which the ruler had commanded that every newcomer, before entering the town, should prostrate himself before the idol at its entrance. The disciple refused to carry out the king’s command. On the contrary, he began to preach against idol-worship which led to many inhabitants of the town becoming Christians. One day, as the result of a scuffle between the king’s son and the owner of a hammam (bath) the former was killed. The owner of the hammam fled. Some young men who had embraced Christianity, apprehending arrest, also fled and along with a landlord, who too had embraced Christianity, took refuge in a cave. The story then proceeds as narrated above by Ibn Ishaq (Ma‘ani, vol. v, p. 19).
3. Ibn ‘Abbas is reported to have said that he was with Mu‘awiyah in an expedition against the Romans when they saw the cave in which اصحاب کھف (Dwellers of the Cave) were believed to have lived. Mu‘awiyah sent some of his men to enter the cave but a storm suddenly arose and prevented them from entering it. According to another narration Ibn‘Abbas is reported to have said that he had even seen the remains of اصحاب کھف which seemed to be 300 years old (Manthur; vol. 4, pp. 22, 214).
4. According to Abu Hayyan there is a cave in Spain which is supposed to contain the dead bodies of the Dwellers of the Cave and also of their dog. Ibn Abi ‘Attiyyah also claims to have seen the cave where according to him the corpses of اصحاب کھف have remained for four or five hundred years. He writes that there are to be found near Granada the ruins of a town which is called the town of Decius. It contains very weird tombs built of stones (Muhit, vol. 6, p. 102).
5. Identical accounts have been given by Ibn Kathir and by ‘Abdur Razzaq and Ibn Hatim in Durr-e-Manthur (vol. 4, p. 224). Some commentators of the Quran have gone so far as to give even the names of the Dwellers of the Cave. For instance, Ibn Kathir (vol. 6, p. 131) has, on the authority of Ibn ‘Abbas, given the names of these people and their number.
6. The memorable story of the "Seven Sleepers", as told by Gibbon in his Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, provides an important clue to the solution of the mystery that surrounds the Dwellers of the Cave. "When the Emperor Decius", says Gibbon, "persecuted the Christians, seven noble youths of Ephesus concealed themselves in a spacious cavern in the side of an adjacent mountain, where they were doomed to perish by the tyrant, who gave orders that the entrance should be firmly secured with a pile of huge stones. They immediately fell into a deep slumber, which was miraculously prolonged, without injuring the powers of life, during a period of one hundred and eighty-seven years. At the end of that time, the slaves of Adolius, to whom the inheritance of the mountain had descended, removed the stones, to supply materials for some rustic edifice; the light of the sun darted into the cavern, and the seven sleepers were permitted to awake. After a slumber, as they thought, of a few hours, they were pressed by the calls of hunger and resolved that Iamblichus, one of their members, should secretly return to the city to purchase bread for the use of his companions. The youth could no longer recognize the once familiar aspect of his native country; and his surprise was increased by the appearance of a large cross, triumphantly erected over the principal gate of Ephesus. His singular dress and obsolete language confounded the baker to whom he offered an ancient medal of Decius as the current coin of the empire; and Iamblichus, on the suspicion of a secret treasure, was dragged before the judge. Their mutual inquiries produced the amazing discovery that almost two centuries had elapsed since Iamblichus and his friends had escaped from the rage of a pagan tyrant. The bishop of Ephesus, the clergy, the magistrates, the people, and, it is said, the Emperor Theodosius himself, hastened to visit the cavern of the Seven Sleepers, who bestowed their benediction, related their story, and at the same instant peaceably expired" (chapter 33).
The story of the Dwellers of the Cave may also be taken to apply to Joseph of Arimathea and his companions. According to William of Malmesbury, Joseph was sent to Britain by St. Philip and having been given a small island in Somersetshire there constructed with twisted twigs the first Christian Church in Britain, afterwards to become the Abbey of Glastonbury. According to another account Joseph is said to have wandered into Britain in the year 63 A.D. …according to the legends which grew up under the care of the monk, the first Church of Glastonbury was a little wattled building erected by Joseph of Arimathea as the leader of the twelve apostles sent over to Britain from Gaul by St. Philip (Enc. Brit., 10th edition & 13th edition, under Joseph of Arimathaea & Glastonbury).
All these accounts may appear to be no more than picturesque legends or later interpolations or they may belong to the realm of poetry rather than genuine tradition but they do not seem to be completely devoid of all reality and are not without an undercurrent of truth. Anyhow, they possess a deep and far-reaching significance. Joseph of Arimathea may or may not have gone to England or that country may or may not be "the cave", under discussion, but the story of the Dwellers of the Cave does symbolize the story of the early persecution and later rise and expansion of Christianity.
Our recent research, however, assigns the catacombs at Rome rather than Glastonbury as the site of "the cave" and a study of early Christianity lends great weight to this research. Accounts of the Dwellers of the Cave given above by IbnIshaq and other historians also seem to substantiate and reinforce this recent theory.
From these accounts the following facts unmistakably emerge:
(1) That early Christians were believers in the Unity of God and that they suffered great persecution for their beliefs.
(2) That some of these Christians fearing persecution and death took refuge in a cave in the time of a king variously known as Dacyuse, Dacyanuse or, in Latin, Decius.
(3) That the persecutors of these Christians were idol-worshippers who sought to compel them to worship their own idols and offer sacrifices to them.
(4) That these young men came out of the cave in the time of a king named Nandusis or, as Gibbon says, Theodosius.
Now it is a well-known historical fact that early Christians had to suffer untold persecutions at the hands of the idolatrous Roman Emperors for their belief in the Oneness of God. This persecution began as early as in the time of the notorious Emperor Nero who is said to have set fire to Rome and fiddled while that great seat of learning and civilization was burning. It continued intermittently till the reign of the Emperor Constantine who became converted to Christianity and made it the religion of the State. According to Tacitus Nero inflicted most inhuman tortures upon Christians in order to shift the blame for the burning of Rome on to them. He caused them to be hanged, burned alive and thrown to hungry dogs. Even St. Peter is said to have met his death at this cruel Emperor’s hands. Tertullian states that Peter was crucified under Nero, and Origen adds that at his own request he was crucified head downwards…Early in the third century the grave of Peter and Paul was shown in the Vatican and their relics were moved to the catacombs in 258 A. D. Among the tombs to be lately discovered in the catacombs are some of those disciples whose names have been mentioned in the Gospels and with whom Peter is said to have stayed (Enc. Brit., Every Man’s Encyclopaedia, & Gibbon’s Roman Empire, under Peter, Catacombs & Nero, and Story of Rome by Norwood Young).
The persecution continued in the reign of Domitian. But it was not only tyrants like Nero and Domitian who persecuted Christians but great and virtuous princes like Trajan and Marcus Aurelius also punished these unoffending people with death, exile and imprisonment. They had, however, a brief respite of about forty years after which their persecution again began with renewed fury under the Emperor Decius. This time the persecution was so severe that compared with it the former condition was a state of perfect freedom and security. Decius wanted to restore the religion and institutions of ancient Rome and with this object in view he began a systematic extermination of Christianity. The edicts of Diocletian in 303 A.D., however, surpassed all anti-Christian measures. By these edicts Christian Churches in all the provinces of the empire were demolished, all their sacred books were publicly burnt and the property of the Church was confiscated and Christians were put out of the protection of the land (Gibbon’s Roman Empire).
To save themselves from this most cruel and inhuman persecution the helpless Christians had to seek refuge in concealment and from a study of the catacombs at Rome it appears that they proved havens of safety for them. These catacombs which have been referred to in the Quran as "the cave" were admirably suited to the needs of Christians who had to remain in concealment for long intervals. They had built schools and chapels and also buried the dead bodies of their saints and holy men in them. Though some of the statements as to the employment of the catacombs in times of persecution may have been somewhat exaggerated, we have clear evidence that they were used as places of refuge from the fury of the heathen, in which the believers—especially the bishops and clergy, who would naturally be the first objects of attack—might secrete themselves until the storm had blown over. This was a purpose for which they were admirably adapted both by the intricacy of their labyrinthine passages, in which anyone not possessing the clue would inevitably be lost, and the numerous small chambers and hiding places at different levels which might be passed unperceived in the dark by pursuers. As a rule also the catacombs had more than one entrance, and frequently communicated with a sand-quarry; so that while one entrance was carefully watched, the pursued might escape in a totally different direction by another. These catacombs have several stories which are connected with each other by a vast labyrinth of narrow galleries, interspersed with small chambers, excavated at successive levels. These dark, narrow and labyrinthic galleries have gone on for hundreds of miles. Padri Marchi has estimated the length of the galleries at from 800 to 900 miles and the number of interments at between 6,000,000 and 7,000,000. Martigny’s estimate is 587 miles and Northcote’s lower still, at not less than 350 miles (Enc. Brit., 9th edition, under Catacombs).
From the inscriptions on the tomb-stones in the catacombs it appears that the early Christians were strict monotheists. There is not a single word on the inscriptions which indicated that they believed in Jesus as God or the Son of God. He has been represented only as a shepherd or a Prophet of God, which he really was. Nor has Mary, his mother, been mentioned as anything more than a pious woman. The story of the tribe of the Prophet Jonah and that of Noah’s flood find repeated and prominent mention in the inscriptions and engravings. This clearly shows that early Christians regarded the Old Testament with greater respect than do present-day Christians. It also appears that Christians who took refuge in the catacombs kept dogs at their entrance which would announce the approach of strangers by their barking.
To be brief, the account of the Dwellers of the Cave constitutes a representation of the history of early Christians and shows how they conducted a vigorous campaign against idolatry and polytheistic beliefs and suffered untold persecutions for their belief in the Unity of God and how their successors ended by disowning almost all the fundamental doctrines of their Faith. The position of "the cave", however, is of secondary importance, though from the facts narrated above its description as given in v. 18 applies more fully and in greater detail and exactness to the catacombs at Rome than to any other place.
Similarly, very strange and widely divergent accounts of الرقیم (the Inscription) have been given by commentators. According to some it was a tablet of lead or copper or a slab of stone on which the names of the Dwellers of the Cave, their ancestry, etc., were inscribed. Some say it was the name of the town or village from which they came or the name of the mountain or valley in which that "cave" was situated, yet according to others it was the name of their dog or the coin which they used. Leaving aside the mental wanderings of commentators, these two words—"cave" and "inscription"––represent the two most prominent aspects of the Christian Faith, viz. that it began as a religion of renunciation and withdrawal from the world and ended by becoming a religion of entire engrossment in worldly affairs, a religion of business and trade in a world of writings and inscriptions. See also Tafsir-e-Kabir by Hadrat Khalifatul Masih II.
740
اَصْحَابُ الْكَهْف (Ashabul-Kahf) 这一用语有各种译法, 如: ‘山洞中的人’; ‘山洞中的民族’; ‘山洞中的同忧乐者’; ‘山洞中的同住者’ 和 ‘山洞中的居住者’。
741
这节经文宣告, 山洞中的居住者不是什么奇异的事情。他们并没有什么可以认为是不合正常自然法则的事情。奇怪的是, 许多异想天开的传说给他们编造了许多故事。吉本 (Gibbon) 在他的 «罗马帝国的衰亡» 所讲的那个难忘的 ‘七个睡眠人’ 的故事, 给环绕着 ‘山洞中的居住者’ 这一神秘的事情提供了一条解决的重要线索。吉本说, “当德西厄斯 (Decius) 皇帝迫害基督教徒时, 以弗斯 (Ephesus) 城的七个青年藏身在邻近山侧的一个宽大的山洞中, 那里他们注定要被那暴君害死的。暴君命令用一堆巨石把洞口严密地封住。现在大家都知道的历史事实: 早期的基督教徒由于信仰安拉的独一性而受到相信多神教的各个罗马皇帝的难以叙述的迫害。这种迫害早在那臭名昭著的尼禄 (Nero) 皇帝的时候就开始了。据说这个暴君曾经放火烧了罗马; 当那个学识和文明的伟大所在地燃烧的时候, 他却在弹琴作乐。这种迫害断续地进行着, 过了大约四十年的暂短休止时期, 德西厄斯皇帝统治时重新疯狂地开始起来。他要恢复古罗马的宗教和制度并以此为目的开始有系统地绝灭基督教徒。然而, 公元303年戴克里先 (Diocletian) 的法令超过一切反基督教的措施。按照这些法令, 在帝国各行政管理区的基督教堂被拆毁, 所有圣书被当众烧掉, 教堂财产被充公, 基督教徒在这个国家不受保护。(Gibbon’s Roman Empire, Enc. Brit. & Story of Rome)。为了从这种残酷和无人性的迫害中挽救自己, 这些孤立无援的受难者躲藏在罗马的地下墓穴里。这些地下墓穴里错综复杂迷宫般的通道以及各层无数的小室和藏身的地方极妙地适合于他们, 而且内部漆黑, 不易被追捕者觉察出来。墓穴里石碑上刻出的东西可以看出早期的基督教徒是虔敬的一神论者。伊撒只被称为牧羊人, 即安拉的一位先知, 而他的母亲玛尔彦也只是一个虔诚的女人。看来藏身在墓穴中的基督教徒在他们的进口处还养着狗, 它们的吠声可以使人知道有陌生
人走近墓穴了。” 事实上, 对 “山洞中的居住者” 的叙述因此只是阐述了早期基督教徒的历史以及说明他们如何为了信仰安拉的独一性而受到难以叙述的迫害。第18节经文中谈到的有关的那个山洞的位置和情况并不是最重要的。在罗马, 那个地下墓穴的位置和情况比任何其他地方都讲得更充分、更详细和更确实。
有人以为 ‘山洞中的居住者’ 可应用于亚利马太城的约瑟和他的同伴们。按照马姆斯伯里 (Malmesbury) 的威廉的说法, 约瑟由圣菲利浦派往不列颠, 那里给了他索美塞得郡内的一个小岛, 他就在岛上用编好的小树枝建造了不列颠第一座基督教堂, 即后来成为格拉斯顿倍雷大教堂的所在地。据另一种说法, 约瑟在公元63年在不列颠各处漫游……按照传说, 第一座格拉斯顿倍雷的教堂是由亚利马太城的约瑟作为由圣菲利浦从高卢派到不列颠的十二使徒的首领建立的一座小的编枝建筑物。(《大英百科全書》第10和第13版, ‘Joseph of Arimathaea’ 和 ‘Glastonbury’项下)。
根据研究 «死海卷轴» 得到证实的最新学说, 认定早期基督教徒藏身避难的那些山洞以及他们刻写的信念和教义的地方是在死海附近的山谷里。
‘山洞’ 和 ‘碑文’ 代表基督教两个最为显著的方面, 即它开始时被拒绝以及从这个世界上撤退的一门宗教, 而结束时成为完全被世俗的种种事务所占有的一门宗教, 成为淹没在无数书面形式和刻印文字的世界中商业贸易的一门宗教。也可参阅 «大版本的注释本» 1486-1490 页。
2050
Important Words:
الکھف (the Cave). اکتھف الکھف means, he entered the cave. کھف means, a cave excavated out of a mountain in the form of a house; a spacious cave; a place of refuge (Aqrab).
الرقیم (the Inscription) is derived from رقم which means, he wrote a writing; he sealed, stamped, imprinted or impressed. رقم الکتاب means, he marked the writing with the dots or points, and made its letters distinct or plain.
رقمه (raqqama-hu) means, he figured, variegated or decorated the garment or piece of cloth and made it striped or marked it with stripes. رقمت الشیء means, I marked the thing so as to distinguish it from other things, as, for instance, by writing and the like. رقم البعیر means, he cauterized the camel. رقیم signifies any garment or piece of cloth figured, variegated or decorated with a certain or known figuring or decoration, such as is a mark; a book or writing. الرقیم means, the Inscription (Lane & Aqrab). For different accounts of this word see at the end of the commentary of the present verse.
Commentary:
The verse declares the Dwellers of the Cave to be no novel or out of the ordinary thing but as only one of the so many signs of God. There was nothing about them which might be considered a departure from the ordinary laws of nature. It is, however, very regrettable that while according to this verse the Dwellers of the Cave were no object of wonder but were only a sign of God, many commentators of the Quran have woven fantastic legends around them.
Who were these Dwellers of the Cave, where did they live and what were the conditions and circumstances under which they had to live, are some of the questions that have agitated the minds of commentators for hundreds of years. A good clue to the solution of these baffling questions is to be found in some of the stories related by Muslim historians, Ibn Ishaq being most prominent among them. These stories are summarized below:
1. Ibn Ishaq relates that when idolatry first found its way among Christians, those of them who were strict monotheists being sorely distressed over the condition of their coreligionists renounced their company. This happened in the time of the Roman Emperor Decius, who was a great persecutor of Christians. Some Christian young men who refused to worship idols were arrested and brought before him. He asked them to think over and revise their attitude and himself went on a journey. Instead of submitting to the Emperor’s command they sought safety in flight and took refuge in a cave. On his return from the journey the Emperor ordered these young men to be brought before him. They feared that they would be found out and killed. So they prayed long and fervently in the cave and had hardly finished their prayer when they fell into a deep sleep. Their belongings lay beside them and their dog kept watch at the entrance of the cave. The search for them brought their pursuers to the mouth of the cave but no one could muster enough courage to enter it. The Emperor was counselled to raise a wall before its mouth. He accepted the advice and the mouth of the cave was sealed up. (Ma‘ani, vol. v, p. 16).
2. There is another story to the effect that a disciple of Jesus arrived in a town of which the ruler had commanded that every newcomer, before entering the town, should prostrate himself before the idol at its entrance. The disciple refused to carry out the king’s command. On the contrary, he began to preach against idol-worship which led to many inhabitants of the town becoming Christians. One day, as the result of a scuffle between the king’s son and the owner of a hammam (bath) the former was killed. The owner of the hammam fled. Some young men who had embraced Christianity, apprehending arrest, also fled and along with a landlord, who too had embraced Christianity, took refuge in a cave. The story then proceeds as narrated above by Ibn Ishaq (Ma‘ani, vol. v, p. 19).
3. Ibn ‘Abbas is reported to have said that he was with Mu‘awiyah in an expedition against the Romans when they saw the cave in which اصحاب کھف (Dwellers of the Cave) were believed to have lived. Mu‘awiyah sent some of his men to enter the cave but a storm suddenly arose and prevented them from entering it. According to another narration Ibn‘Abbas is reported to have said that he had even seen the remains of اصحاب کھف which seemed to be 300 years old (Manthur; vol. 4, pp. 22, 214).
4. According to Abu Hayyan there is a cave in Spain which is supposed to contain the dead bodies of the Dwellers of the Cave and also of their dog. Ibn Abi ‘Attiyyah also claims to have seen the cave where according to him the corpses of اصحاب کھف have remained for four or five hundred years. He writes that there are to be found near Granada the ruins of a town which is called the town of Decius. It contains very weird tombs built of stones (Muhit, vol. 6, p. 102).
5. Identical accounts have been given by Ibn Kathir and by ‘Abdur Razzaq and Ibn Hatim in Durr-e-Manthur (vol. 4, p. 224). Some commentators of the Quran have gone so far as to give even the names of the Dwellers of the Cave. For instance, Ibn Kathir (vol. 6, p. 131) has, on the authority of Ibn ‘Abbas, given the names of these people and their number.
6. The memorable story of the "Seven Sleepers", as told by Gibbon in his Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, provides an important clue to the solution of the mystery that surrounds the Dwellers of the Cave. "When the Emperor Decius", says Gibbon, "persecuted the Christians, seven noble youths of Ephesus concealed themselves in a spacious cavern in the side of an adjacent mountain, where they were doomed to perish by the tyrant, who gave orders that the entrance should be firmly secured with a pile of huge stones. They immediately fell into a deep slumber, which was miraculously prolonged, without injuring the powers of life, during a period of one hundred and eighty-seven years. At the end of that time, the slaves of Adolius, to whom the inheritance of the mountain had descended, removed the stones, to supply materials for some rustic edifice; the light of the sun darted into the cavern, and the seven sleepers were permitted to awake. After a slumber, as they thought, of a few hours, they were pressed by the calls of hunger and resolved that Iamblichus, one of their members, should secretly return to the city to purchase bread for the use of his companions. The youth could no longer recognize the once familiar aspect of his native country; and his surprise was increased by the appearance of a large cross, triumphantly erected over the principal gate of Ephesus. His singular dress and obsolete language confounded the baker to whom he offered an ancient medal of Decius as the current coin of the empire; and Iamblichus, on the suspicion of a secret treasure, was dragged before the judge. Their mutual inquiries produced the amazing discovery that almost two centuries had elapsed since Iamblichus and his friends had escaped from the rage of a pagan tyrant. The bishop of Ephesus, the clergy, the magistrates, the people, and, it is said, the Emperor Theodosius himself, hastened to visit the cavern of the Seven Sleepers, who bestowed their benediction, related their story, and at the same instant peaceably expired" (chapter 33).
The story of the Dwellers of the Cave may also be taken to apply to Joseph of Arimathea and his companions. According to William of Malmesbury, Joseph was sent to Britain by St. Philip and having been given a small island in Somersetshire there constructed with twisted twigs the first Christian Church in Britain, afterwards to become the Abbey of Glastonbury. According to another account Joseph is said to have wandered into Britain in the year 63 A.D. …according to the legends which grew up under the care of the monk, the first Church of Glastonbury was a little wattled building erected by Joseph of Arimathea as the leader of the twelve apostles sent over to Britain from Gaul by St. Philip (Enc. Brit., 10th edition & 13th edition, under Joseph of Arimathaea & Glastonbury).
All these accounts may appear to be no more than picturesque legends or later interpolations or they may belong to the realm of poetry rather than genuine tradition but they do not seem to be completely devoid of all reality and are not without an undercurrent of truth. Anyhow, they possess a deep and far-reaching significance. Joseph of Arimathea may or may not have gone to England or that country may or may not be "the cave", under discussion, but the story of the Dwellers of the Cave does symbolize the story of the early persecution and later rise and expansion of Christianity.
Our recent research, however, assigns the catacombs at Rome rather than Glastonbury as the site of "the cave" and a study of early Christianity lends great weight to this research. Accounts of the Dwellers of the Cave given above by IbnIshaq and other historians also seem to substantiate and reinforce this recent theory.
From these accounts the following facts unmistakably emerge:
(1) That early Christians were believers in the Unity of God and that they suffered great persecution for their beliefs.
(2) That some of these Christians fearing persecution and death took refuge in a cave in the time of a king variously known as Dacyuse, Dacyanuse or, in Latin, Decius.
(3) That the persecutors of these Christians were idol-worshippers who sought to compel them to worship their own idols and offer sacrifices to them.
(4) That these young men came out of the cave in the time of a king named Nandusis or, as Gibbon says, Theodosius.
Now it is a well-known historical fact that early Christians had to suffer untold persecutions at the hands of the idolatrous Roman Emperors for their belief in the Oneness of God. This persecution began as early as in the time of the notorious Emperor Nero who is said to have set fire to Rome and fiddled while that great seat of learning and civilization was burning. It continued intermittently till the reign of the Emperor Constantine who became converted to Christianity and made it the religion of the State. According to Tacitus Nero inflicted most inhuman tortures upon Christians in order to shift the blame for the burning of Rome on to them. He caused them to be hanged, burned alive and thrown to hungry dogs. Even St. Peter is said to have met his death at this cruel Emperor’s hands. Tertullian states that Peter was crucified under Nero, and Origen adds that at his own request he was crucified head downwards…Early in the third century the grave of Peter and Paul was shown in the Vatican and their relics were moved to the catacombs in 258 A. D. Among the tombs to be lately discovered in the catacombs are some of those disciples whose names have been mentioned in the Gospels and with whom Peter is said to have stayed (Enc. Brit., Every Man’s Encyclopaedia, & Gibbon’s Roman Empire, under Peter, Catacombs & Nero, and Story of Rome by Norwood Young).
The persecution continued in the reign of Domitian. But it was not only tyrants like Nero and Domitian who persecuted Christians but great and virtuous princes like Trajan and Marcus Aurelius also punished these unoffending people with death, exile and imprisonment. They had, however, a brief respite of about forty years after which their persecution again began with renewed fury under the Emperor Decius. This time the persecution was so severe that compared with it the former condition was a state of perfect freedom and security. Decius wanted to restore the religion and institutions of ancient Rome and with this object in view he began a systematic extermination of Christianity. The edicts of Diocletian in 303 A.D., however, surpassed all anti-Christian measures. By these edicts Christian Churches in all the provinces of the empire were demolished, all their sacred books were publicly burnt and the property of the Church was confiscated and Christians were put out of the protection of the land (Gibbon’s Roman Empire).
To save themselves from this most cruel and inhuman persecution the helpless Christians had to seek refuge in concealment and from a study of the catacombs at Rome it appears that they proved havens of safety for them. These catacombs which have been referred to in the Quran as "the cave" were admirably suited to the needs of Christians who had to remain in concealment for long intervals. They had built schools and chapels and also buried the dead bodies of their saints and holy men in them. Though some of the statements as to the employment of the catacombs in times of persecution may have been somewhat exaggerated, we have clear evidence that they were used as places of refuge from the fury of the heathen, in which the believers—especially the bishops and clergy, who would naturally be the first objects of attack—might secrete themselves until the storm had blown over. This was a purpose for which they were admirably adapted both by the intricacy of their labyrinthine passages, in which anyone not possessing the clue would inevitably be lost, and the numerous small chambers and hiding places at different levels which might be passed unperceived in the dark by pursuers. As a rule also the catacombs had more than one entrance, and frequently communicated with a sand-quarry; so that while one entrance was carefully watched, the pursued might escape in a totally different direction by another. These catacombs have several stories which are connected with each other by a vast labyrinth of narrow galleries, interspersed with small chambers, excavated at successive levels. These dark, narrow and labyrinthic galleries have gone on for hundreds of miles. Padri Marchi has estimated the length of the galleries at from 800 to 900 miles and the number of interments at between 6,000,000 and 7,000,000. Martigny’s estimate is 587 miles and Northcote’s lower still, at not less than 350 miles (Enc. Brit., 9th edition, under Catacombs).
From the inscriptions on the tomb-stones in the catacombs it appears that the early Christians were strict monotheists. There is not a single word on the inscriptions which indicated that they believed in Jesus as God or the Son of God. He has been represented only as a shepherd or a Prophet of God, which he really was. Nor has Mary, his mother, been mentioned as anything more than a pious woman. The story of the tribe of the Prophet Jonah and that of Noah’s flood find repeated and prominent mention in the inscriptions and engravings. This clearly shows that early Christians regarded the Old Testament with greater respect than do present-day Christians. It also appears that Christians who took refuge in the catacombs kept dogs at their entrance which would announce the approach of strangers by their barking.
To be brief, the account of the Dwellers of the Cave constitutes a representation of the history of early Christians and shows how they conducted a vigorous campaign against idolatry and polytheistic beliefs and suffered untold persecutions for their belief in the Unity of God and how their successors ended by disowning almost all the fundamental doctrines of their Faith. The position of "the cave", however, is of secondary importance, though from the facts narrated above its description as given in v. 18 applies more fully and in greater detail and exactness to the catacombs at Rome than to any other place.
Similarly, very strange and widely divergent accounts of الرقیم (the Inscription) have been given by commentators. According to some it was a tablet of lead or copper or a slab of stone on which the names of the Dwellers of the Cave, their ancestry, etc., were inscribed. Some say it was the name of the town or village from which they came or the name of the mountain or valley in which that "cave" was situated, yet according to others it was the name of their dog or the coin which they used. Leaving aside the mental wanderings of commentators, these two words—"cave" and "inscription"––represent the two most prominent aspects of the Christian Faith, viz. that it began as a religion of renunciation and withdrawal from the world and ended by becoming a religion of entire engrossment in worldly affairs, a religion of business and trade in a world of writings and inscriptions. See also Tafsir-e-Kabir by Hadrat Khalifatul Masih II.
1666A
The expression, Ashabul-Kahf, has been variously interpreted as 'People of the Cave;' 'Men of the Cave;' 'Companions of the Cave;' 'Inmates of the Cave' and 'Dwellers of the Cave.'
1667
The verse declares that the Dwellers of the Cave were not strange things. There was nothing about them which might be considered as a departure from the ordinary laws of nature. Curiously enough many fantastic legends have been woven round them. The memorable story of the "Seven Sleepers," as told by Gibbon in his "Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire," provides an important clue to the solution of the mystery that surrounds the Dwellers of the Cave. 'When the Emperor Decius,' says Gibbon, 'persecuted the Christians, seven noble youths of Ephesus concealed themselves in a spacious cavern in the side of an adjacent mountain, where they were doomed to perish by the tyrant, who gave orders that the entrance of the cavern should be firmly secured with a pile of huge stones.' Now it is a well-known historical fact that early Christians had to suffer untold persecution at the hands of the idolatrous Roman Emperors for their belief in Divine Unity. This persecution began as early as the time of the notorious Empe
إِذْ أَوَى ٱلْفِتْيَةُ إِلَى ٱلْكَهْفِ فَقَالُوا۟ رَبَّنَآ ءَاتِنَا مِن لَّدُنكَ رَحْمَةً وَهَيِّئْ لَنَا مِنْ أَمْرِنَا رَشَدًا
Important Words:
رشدا (right guidance). رشد (rashadun) is the noun-infinitive from رشد (rashida) as رشد (rushdun) is the noun-infinitive from رشد (rashada). رشد او رشد means, he took or followed a right way or course or direction. They say رشد امرہ (rashida) i.e. he took or followed a right course in his affair. بلغ رشدہ (rushda-hu) means, he attained years of discretion, when he was able to take or follow a right course. Some say that رشد (rushdun) relates to the things of the present life and to those of the life to come; and رشد (rashadun) only to those of the life to come but this distinction does not accord with Arabic idiom. (Lane, Aqrab & Mufradat).
Commentary:
The verse means to say that the Dwellers of the Cave prayed to God for His Mercy and deliverance from the difficult situation in which they found themselves.
2051
Important Words:
رشدا (right guidance). رشد (rashadun) is the noun-infinitive from رشد (rashida) as رشد (rushdun) is the noun-infinitive from رشد (rashada). رشد او رشد means, he took or followed a right way or course or direction. They say رشد امرہ (rashida) i.e. he took or followed a right course in his affair. بلغ رشدہ (rushda-hu) means, he attained years of discretion, when he was able to take or follow a right course. Some say that رشد (rushdun) relates to the things of the present life and to those of the life to come; and رشد (rashadun) only to those of the life to come but this distinction does not accord with Arabic idiom. (Lane, Aqrab & Mufradat).
Commentary:
The verse means to say that the Dwellers of the Cave prayed to God for His Mercy and deliverance from the difficult situation in which they found themselves.
فَضَرَبْنَا عَلَىٰٓ ءَاذَانِهِمْ فِى ٱلْكَهْفِ سِنِينَ عَدَدًا
The Arabic expression Daraba‘ala Udhnihi means, he prevented him from hearing. The Quranic expression means, 'We prevented them from hearing.' It also means, 'We made them sleep by preventing any sound from penetrating into their ears in consequence of which they would have awakened' (Lane). Literally, the verse means, 'We prevented any sound from penetrating into their ears,' i.e. for a number of years they remained wholly isolated from the affairs of the outside world and did not know what was happening there.
Important Words:
ضربنا علی اذانھم (We sealed up their ears). The word ضرب has a vast variety of meanings. They say ضرب علی یدہ i.e. he prevented him from doing a thing that he had begun. ضرب علی اذنه means, he prevented him from hearing. So the Quranic expression ضربنا علی اذانھم means, We prevented them from hearing. It also means, We made them sleep by preventing any sound from penetrating into their ears in consequence of which they would have awoke (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:274 & 4:35.
Commentary:
Literally the verse means, We prevented any sound from penetrating into their ears, i.e. for a number of years they remained wholly cut off from the affairs of the outside world and did not know what was happening there.
2052
Important Words:
ضربنا علی اذانھم (We sealed up their ears). The word ضرب has a vast variety of meanings. They say ضرب علی یدہ i.e. he prevented him from doing a thing that he had begun. ضرب علی اذنه means, he prevented him from hearing. So the Quranic expression ضربنا علی اذانھم means, We prevented them from hearing. It also means, We made them sleep by preventing any sound from penetrating into their ears in consequence of which they would have awoke (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:274 & 4:35.
Commentary:
Literally the verse means, We prevented any sound from penetrating into their ears, i.e. for a number of years they remained wholly cut off from the affairs of the outside world and did not know what was happening there.
1668
The Arabic expression Daraba‘ala Udhnihi means, he prevented him from hearing. The Quranic expression means, 'We prevented them from hearing.' It also means, 'We made them sleep by preventing any sound from penetrating into their ears in consequence of which they would have awakened' (Lane). Literally, the verse means, 'We prevented any sound from penetrating into their ears,' i.e. for a number of years they remained wholly isolated from the affairs of the outside world and did not know what was happening there.
ثُمَّ بَعَثْنَٰهُمْ لِنَعْلَمَ أَىُّ ٱلْحِزْبَيْنِ أَحْصَىٰ لِمَا لَبِثُوٓا۟ أَمَدًا
There seemed to be two parties among the early Christians: (a) Those who did not like to dissemble or dissimulate and knowing no compromise with unbelief and idolatry suffered persecution for their faith with patience and fortitude. These people had to seek refuge in caves. (b) Those who thinking prudence to be the better part of valour concealed their faith and saved themselves from persecution. "Two parties" may also refer to the persecutors and the persecuted.
Important Words:
امدا (the time) is from امد (amida). They say ضرب له امدا i.e. he assigned or appointed for him or it a term or limit. بلغ امدہmeans, he or it reached or attained his or its utmost or extreme extent, term etc. امد means, time considered with regard to its end; the utmost or the extreme extent, term, limit, point or reach; the period of life which one has reached; each of the two terms of the life of a man, i.e. the time of his birth and the time of his death; the starting place and the finish (of horses in a race); any space of time; a space of time of unknown limit; a particular time etc. The difference between امدand زمان is that whereas the former is time considered with regard to its end, the latter is time considered with regard to both its end and its beginning. Similarly, the difference between امد and ابد is that while the former means time limited in duration, the latter means time everlasting. The Arabs say الدنیا امد والاخرة ابد i.e. the present state of existence is limited in duration, but the final state of existence is everlasting (Lane & Mufradat).
Commentary:
There were two parties among the early Christians: (a) Those who did not like to dissemble or dissimulate and knowing no compromise with unbelief and idolatry suffered persecution for their faith with patience and fortitude. These people had to seek refuge in caves: (b) Those who thinking prudence to be the better part of valour, concealed their faith and saved themselves from persecution. Of these two parties the one which suffered most were in a better position to remember the duration of the period of their persecution. Or it may be that the words "two parties" refer to the persecutors and the persecuted.
2053
Important Words:
امدا (the time) is from امد (amida). They say ضرب له امدا i.e. he assigned or appointed for him or it a term or limit. بلغ امدہmeans, he or it reached or attained his or its utmost or extreme extent, term etc. امد means, time considered with regard to its end; the utmost or the extreme extent, term, limit, point or reach; the period of life which one has reached; each of the two terms of the life of a man, i.e. the time of his birth and the time of his death; the starting place and the finish (of horses in a race); any space of time; a space of time of unknown limit; a particular time etc. The difference between امدand زمان is that whereas the former is time considered with regard to its end, the latter is time considered with regard to both its end and its beginning. Similarly, the difference between امد and ابد is that while the former means time limited in duration, the latter means time everlasting. The Arabs say الدنیا امد والاخرة ابد i.e. the present state of existence is limited in duration, but the final state of existence is everlasting (Lane & Mufradat).
Commentary:
There were two parties among the early Christians: (a) Those who did not like to dissemble or dissimulate and knowing no compromise with unbelief and idolatry suffered persecution for their faith with patience and fortitude. These people had to seek refuge in caves: (b) Those who thinking prudence to be the better part of valour, concealed their faith and saved themselves from persecution. Of these two parties the one which suffered most were in a better position to remember the duration of the period of their persecution. Or it may be that the words "two parties" refer to the persecutors and the persecuted.
1669
There seemed to be two parties among the early Christians: (a) Those who did not like to dissemble or dissimulate and knowing no compromise with unbelief and idolatry suffered persecution for their faith with patience and fortitude. These people had to seek refuge in caves. (b) Those who thinking prudence to be the better part of valour concealed their faith and saved themselves from persecution. "Two parties" may also refer to the persecutors and the persecuted.
نَّحْنُ نَقُصُّ عَلَيْكَ نَبَأَهُم بِٱلْحَقِّ ۚ إِنَّهُمْ فِتْيَةٌ ءَامَنُوا۟ بِرَبِّهِمْ وَزِدْنَٰهُمْ هُدًى
8:3; 47:18.
8:3; 47:18.
The verse shows that many fantastic stories were current about the Dwellers of the Cave in the Holy Prophet’s time. The truth about them, however, is that they were young men of noble conduct who had staked their all for the sake of their Lord and that their faith had steadily grown under persecution.
8:3; 47:18.
Commentary:
The verse shows that many fantastic stories were current about the Dwellers of the Cave in the Holy Prophet’s time. The truth about them, however, is that they were young men of noble conduct who had staked their all for the sake of their Lord and that their faith had steadily grown under persecution.
a
8:3; 47:18.
a
8:3; 47:18.
2054
Commentary:
The verse shows that many fantastic stories were current about the Dwellers of the Cave in the Holy Prophet’s time. The truth about them, however, is that they were young men of noble conduct who had staked their all for the sake of their Lord and that their faith had steadily grown under persecution.
a
8:3; 47:18.
1670
The verse shows that many fantastic stories were current about the Dwellers of the Cave in the Holy Prophet’s time. The truth about them, however, is that they were young men of noble conduct who had staked their all for the sake of their Lord and that their faith had steadily grown under persecution.
وَرَبَطْنَا عَلَىٰ قُلُوبِهِمْ إِذْ قَامُوا۟ فَقَالُوا۟ رَبُّنَا رَبُّ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضِ لَن نَّدْعُوَا۟ مِن دُونِهِۦٓ إِلَٰهًا ۖ لَّقَدْ قُلْنَآ إِذًا شَطَطًا
Though their people were against them and mercilessly persecuted them, yet the Dwellers of the Cave could not be intimidated into giving up their religion. God had strengthened their hearts and had bestowed upon them firmness of faith.
Commentary:
Though their people were against them and mercilessly persecuted them, yet they could not be intimidated into giving up their faith. God had strengthened their hearts and had bestowed upon them firmness of faith.
2055
Commentary:
Though their people were against them and mercilessly persecuted them, yet they could not be intimidated into giving up their faith. God had strengthened their hearts and had bestowed upon them firmness of faith.
1671
Though their people were against them and mercilessly persecuted them, yet the Dwellers of the Cave could not be intimidated into giving up their religion. God had strengthened their hearts and had bestowed upon them firmness of faith.
هَٰٓؤُلَآءِ قَوْمُنَا ٱتَّخَذُوا۟ مِن دُونِهِۦٓ ءَالِهَةً ۖ لَّوْلَا يَأْتُونَ عَلَيْهِم بِسُلْطَٰنٍۭ بَيِّنٍ ۖ فَمَنْ أَظْلَمُ مِمَّنِ ٱفْتَرَىٰ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ كَذِبًا
قرآن مجید میں مثبت کے الفاظ ہیں۔ مگر اردو میں صحیح ترجمہ ’’کوئی نہیں‘‘ کے ساتھ ہو سکتا ہے۔ ہم نے الفاظ قرآنی کو قائم رکھنے کے لئے مثبت ترجمہ ہی قائم رکھا ہے۔ کیونکہ اس سے مطلب سمجھ میں آجاتا ہے۔
6:145; 7:38; 10:18; 11:19.
21:25; 25:4.
The people to whom the Dwellers of the Cave belonged were idol-worshippers. Such were the Romans.
21:25; 25:4.
6:145; 7:38; 10:18; 11:19.
Commentary:
By using the words "our people" the verse shows that the people to whom the Dwellers of the Cave belonged were idol-worshippers. Such were the Romans who worshipped idols.
a
21:25; 25:4.
b
6:145; 7:38; 10:18; 11:19.
1
قرآن مجید میں مثبت کے الفاظ ہیں۔ مگر اردو میں صحیح ترجمہ ’’کوئی نہیں‘‘ کے ساتھ ہو سکتا ہے۔ ہم نے الفاظ قرآنی کو قائم رکھنے کے لئے مثبت ترجمہ ہی قائم رکھا ہے۔ کیونکہ اس سے مطلب سمجھ میں آجاتا ہے۔
a
21:25; 25:4.
b
6:145; 7:38; 10:18; 11:19.
2056
Commentary:
By using the words "our people" the verse shows that the people to whom the Dwellers of the Cave belonged were idol-worshippers. Such were the Romans who worshipped idols.
a
6:145; 7:38; 10:18; 11:19.
b
21:25; 25:4.
1672
The people to whom the Dwellers of the Cave belonged were idol-worshippers. Such were the Romans.
وَإِذِ ٱعْتَزَلْتُمُوهُمْ وَمَا يَعْبُدُونَ إِلَّا ٱللَّهَ فَأْوُۥٓا۟ إِلَى ٱلْكَهْفِ يَنشُرْ لَكُمْ رَبُّكُم مِّن رَّحْمَتِهِۦ وَيُهَيِّئْ لَكُم مِّنْ أَمْرِكُم مِّرْفَقًا
这节经文解释了这样一个事实: 那些相信一神教的青年, 并非是分散成一个一个的人, 而是有组织、有纪律的宗教社团的一部份, 他们的成员经常私下会晤。这节经文表明, 这些青年谈到避难在那个山洞中时, 他们脑子里已有一个特定的山洞。这个山洞看来已经被罗马的奴隶在逃离凶恶的主人后做过避难的地方。“当你们离开了他们” 这句话, 意示他们已经成为一种严厉的社会联合抵制的受害者, 他们的生活已脱离了大部份人, 成为独自在一起的几个人。
The verse brings to light the fact that those monotheistic young men were no scattered individuals but formed part of an organized and disciplined religious community whose members met frequently in private. The verse shows that when these young men talked of taking shelter in the Cave they had some specific Cave in mind. This Cave seems to have already been used as a place of refuge by Roman slaves when they fled from their cruel masters. The words, And now when you have withdrawn from them, signify that they had already been the victims of a severe social boycott and had lived apart from their people in a separate group of their own.
Commentary:
The verse brings to light the fact that those monotheistic young men were no scattered individuals but they formed part of an organized and disciplined religious community whose members met frequently in private.
The word کھف (Cave) used here shows that when these young men talked of taking shelter in "the cave" they had some specific cave in mind. This cave seems to have already been used as a place of refuge by Roman slaves who had fled from their cruel masters.
It also appears from this verse that before they took refuge in "the cave" these young men had decided that they would repair to that particular cave for shelter when persecution exceeded all bearable bounds and it became impossible for them to live any longer among their people. The words, And now when you have withdrawn from them, show that they had already been the victims of a severe social boycott and had lived apart from their people in a separate group of their own.
742
这节经文解释了这样一个事实: 那些相信一神教的青年, 并非是分散成一个一个的人, 而是有组织、有纪律的宗教社团的一部份, 他们的成员经常私下会晤。这节经文表明, 这些青年谈到避难在那个山洞中时, 他们脑子里已有一个特定的山洞。这个山洞看来已经被罗马的奴隶在逃离凶恶的主人后做过避难的地方。“当你们离开了他们” 这句话, 意示他们已经成为一种严厉的社会联合抵制的受害者, 他们的生活已脱离了大部份人, 成为独自在一起的几个人。
2057
Commentary:
The verse brings to light the fact that those monotheistic young men were no scattered individuals but they formed part of an organized and disciplined religious community whose members met frequently in private.
The word کھف (Cave) used here shows that when these young men talked of taking shelter in "the cave" they had some specific cave in mind. This cave seems to have already been used as a place of refuge by Roman slaves who had fled from their cruel masters.
It also appears from this verse that before they took refuge in "the cave" these young men had decided that they would repair to that particular cave for shelter when persecution exceeded all bearable bounds and it became impossible for them to live any longer among their people. The words, And now when you have withdrawn from them, show that they had already been the victims of a severe social boycott and had lived apart from their people in a separate group of their own.
1673
The verse brings to light the fact that those monotheistic young men were no scattered individuals but formed part of an organized and disciplined religious community whose members met frequently in private. The verse shows that when these young men talked of taking shelter in the Cave they had some specific Cave in mind. This Cave seems to have already been used as a place of refuge by Roman slaves when they fled from their cruel masters. The words, And now when you have withdrawn from them, signify that they had already been the victims of a severe social boycott and had lived apart from their people in a separate group of their own.
۞ وَتَرَى ٱلشَّمْسَ إِذَا طَلَعَت تَّزَٰوَرُ عَن كَهْفِهِمْ ذَاتَ ٱلْيَمِينِ وَإِذَا غَرَبَت تَّقْرِضُهُمْ ذَاتَ ٱلشِّمَالِ وَهُمْ فِى فَجْوَةٍ مِّنْهُ ۚ ذَٰلِكَ مِنْ ءَايَٰتِ ٱللَّهِ ۗ مَن يَهْدِ ٱللَّهُ فَهُوَ ٱلْمُهْتَدِ ۖ وَمَن يُضْلِلْ فَلَن تَجِدَ لَهُۥ وَلِيًّا مُّرْشِدًا
7:179; 17:98; 39:37, 38.
那个山洞的位置看来是面向西北的, 太阳经过面向北方的一个地方, 才会从右到左, 这个洞的面积很大, 这从 “广阔” 两字中可以看出。罗马的那个地下墓穴, 现在还在, 可以证实这一看法。它们的面积很大, 各种估计不一, 可能延展达870英里 (《大英百科全書》)。那个地下墓穴看来也很黑暗, 几乎没有什么光线。那个洞的构造样式可以作为一个藏身之地。圣杰罗姆在第四世纪去看了那些地下墓穴后说, “它们实在是太黑暗了, 看来先知的语言 (《诗篇》55:15) 是实现了, ‘让他们快快走下火狱吧’。偶尔有些光线进来, 减轻些阴暗的恐怖, 那时这种光线不是从窗户中, 而是从一个孔洞中进来的”(《大英百科全書》第11版)。
یعنی کہف کا مقام اور اس کا محل وقوع اس طرح تھے کہ صبح کو سورج دائیں طرف سے گذرتا تھا اور شام کو بائیں طرف سے گذرتا تھا (تفصیل کے لئے دیکھئے تفسیر کبیر جلد چہارم صفحہ ۴۳۰)
7:179; 17:98; 39:37, 38.
It appears that the Cave was so situated that it faced north-west, for the sun passes a place, which has its face to the north, from right to left. It seemed to cover a vast area as the words 'spacious hollow' show. The catacombs at Rome which still exist confirm this view. They enclose a vast area, which has been estimated variously as extending over as many as 870 miles (Enc. Brit.). It also appears that the catacombs admitted very little light. The Cave was made in such a way as to serve as a hiding place. St. Jerome, who visited the catacombs in the 4th century, says, "It is all so dark that the language of the Prophet (Ps. 55:15) seems to be fulfilled, 'let them go down quick into Hell." Only occasionally is light let in to mitigate the horror of the gloom, and then not so much through a window as through a hole' (Enc. Brit., 11th edition).
7:179; 17:98; 39:37-38.
Important Words:
تزاور (move away) is in reality تتزاور which is derived from تزاور (tazawara) which again is derived from زار. They say زارہi.e. he visited him. ازورعنه (izwarra) or تزاورعنه (tazawara) means, he declined or turned aside from it (Lane & Aqrab).
تقرض (turn away) is derived from قرض . They say قرضه i.e. he cut it. قرضت الوادی means, I passed through or across the valley.قرض المکان means, he turned aside or away from the place. The Quranic expression واذا غربت تقرضھم ذات الشمال means, when it set to leave them behind on the left; to pass by and beyond them leaving them on its left; to turn aside or away from them on the left (Lane & Aqrab).
فجوة (spacious hollow) is derived from فجا. They say فجا الباب i.e. he opened the door. فجا رجلیه means, he parted his legs wide or straddled to make water. فجوة means, an opening or intervening space or an intermediate wide space between two things; a wide tract or a wide or depressed tract of land; the court or yard of a house; the part between the two sides of the solid hoof (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse describes the position of the Cave. It appears that the people referred to above lived in very high regions in the north, and the Cave was so situated that it faced north-west, for the sun passes a place which has its face to the north from right to left.
The word فجوة (spacious hollow) shows that the Cave covered a vast area. The catacombs at Rome which still exist confirm this view. They enclose a vast area, which has been estimated variously as extending over as many as 870 miles. It also appeals that the catacombs admitted very little light. The Cave was made in such a way as to serve as a hiding place. St. Jerome who visited the catacombs in the 4th century says, "It is all so dark that the language of the Prophet (Ps. 55.15) seems to be fulfilled, 'let them go down quick into Hell'. Only occasionally is light let in to mitigate the horror of the gloom, and then not so much through a window as through a hole" (Enc. Brit., 11th edition, vol. 5, p. 491).
By pointing to the position of the Cave which faced northward, God intended to warn Muslims that they had an enemy in northern regions about whom they should particularly be on their guard. Muslims disregarded this timely warning and fell easy victims to the machinations of their enemy. Instead of presenting a united front they fell out among themselves and facilitated his task. The intrigues of the Abbasids of Baghdad and their unseemly approaches to the Byzantine Empire of Constantinople for help on the one hand and the intrigues of the Moors in Spain with the Vatican on the other, led to their progressive decline and ultimate destruction. The solidarity of Islam suffered a fatal blow from these internal dissensions.
a
7:179; 17:98; 39:37, 38.
743
那个山洞的位置看来是面向西北的, 太阳经过面向北方的一个地方, 才会从右到左, 这个洞的面积很大, 这从 “广阔” 两字中可以看出。罗马的那个地下墓穴, 现在还在, 可以证实这一看法。它们的面积很大, 各种估计不一, 可能延展达870英里 (《大英百科全書》)。那个地下墓穴看来也很黑暗, 几乎没有什么光线。那个洞的构造样式可以作为一个藏身之地。圣杰罗姆在第四世纪去看了那些地下墓穴后说, “它们实在是太黑暗了, 看来先知的语言 (《诗篇》55:15) 是实现了, ‘让他们快快走下火狱吧’。偶尔有些光线进来, 减轻些阴暗的恐怖, 那时这种光线不是从窗户中, 而是从一个孔洞中进来的”(《大英百科全書》第11版)。
2
یعنی کہف کا مقام اور اس کا محل وقوع اس طرح تھے کہ صبح کو سورج دائیں طرف سے گذرتا تھا اور شام کو بائیں طرف سے گذرتا تھا (تفصیل کے لئے دیکھئے تفسیر کبیر جلد چہارم صفحہ ۴۳۰)
a
7:179; 17:98; 39:37-38.
2058
Important Words:
تزاور (move away) is in reality تتزاور which is derived from تزاور (tazawara) which again is derived from زار. They say زارہi.e. he visited him. ازورعنه (izwarra) or تزاورعنه (tazawara) means, he declined or turned aside from it (Lane & Aqrab).
تقرض (turn away) is derived from قرض . They say قرضه i.e. he cut it. قرضت الوادی means, I passed through or across the valley.قرض المکان means, he turned aside or away from the place. The Quranic expression واذا غربت تقرضھم ذات الشمال means, when it set to leave them behind on the left; to pass by and beyond them leaving them on its left; to turn aside or away from them on the left (Lane & Aqrab).
فجوة (spacious hollow) is derived from فجا. They say فجا الباب i.e. he opened the door. فجا رجلیه means, he parted his legs wide or straddled to make water. فجوة means, an opening or intervening space or an intermediate wide space between two things; a wide tract or a wide or depressed tract of land; the court or yard of a house; the part between the two sides of the solid hoof (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse describes the position of the Cave. It appears that the people referred to above lived in very high regions in the north, and the Cave was so situated that it faced north-west, for the sun passes a place which has its face to the north from right to left.
The word فجوة (spacious hollow) shows that the Cave covered a vast area. The catacombs at Rome which still exist confirm this view. They enclose a vast area, which has been estimated variously as extending over as many as 870 miles. It also appeals that the catacombs admitted very little light. The Cave was made in such a way as to serve as a hiding place. St. Jerome who visited the catacombs in the 4th century says, "It is all so dark that the language of the Prophet (Ps. 55.15) seems to be fulfilled, 'let them go down quick into Hell'. Only occasionally is light let in to mitigate the horror of the gloom, and then not so much through a window as through a hole" (Enc. Brit., 11th edition, vol. 5, p. 491).
By pointing to the position of the Cave which faced northward, God intended to warn Muslims that they had an enemy in northern regions about whom they should particularly be on their guard. Muslims disregarded this timely warning and fell easy victims to the machinations of their enemy. Instead of presenting a united front they fell out among themselves and facilitated his task. The intrigues of the Abbasids of Baghdad and their unseemly approaches to the Byzantine Empire of Constantinople for help on the one hand and the intrigues of the Moors in Spain with the Vatican on the other, led to their progressive decline and ultimate destruction. The solidarity of Islam suffered a fatal blow from these internal dissensions.
a
7:179; 17:98; 39:37, 38.
1674
It appears that the Cave was so situated that it faced north-west, for the sun passes a place, which has its face to the north, from right to left. It seemed to cover a vast area as the words 'spacious hollow' show. The catacombs at Rome which still exist confirm this view. They enclose a vast area, which has been estimated variously as extending over as many as 870 miles (Enc. Brit.). It also appears that the catacombs admitted very little light. The Cave was made in such a way as to serve as a hiding place. St. Jerome, who visited the catacombs in the 4th century, says, "It is all so dark that the language of the Prophet (Ps. 55:15) seems to be fulfilled, 'let them go down quick into Hell." Only occasionally is light let in to mitigate the horror of the gloom, and then not so much through a window as through a hole' (Enc. Brit., 11th edition).
وَتَحْسَبُهُمْ أَيْقَاظًا وَهُمْ رُقُودٌ ۚ وَنُقَلِّبُهُمْ ذَاتَ ٱلْيَمِينِ وَذَاتَ ٱلشِّمَالِ ۖ وَكَلْبُهُم بَٰسِطٌ ذِرَاعَيْهِ بِٱلْوَصِيدِ ۚ لَوِ ٱطَّلَعْتَ عَلَيْهِمْ لَوَلَّيْتَ مِنْهُمْ فِرَارًا وَلَمُلِئْتَ مِنْهُمْ رُعْبًا
穆斯林在穆圣时代受到事先的警告说, 北方地区的基督教民族正在休眠状态, 不过不久他们将从长时期的熟睡中醒来, 而且将遍及全世界并且将它置于他们的统治之下。
“我将使他们转向右边和左边” 这句话, 看来指的是, 他们走向世界各处, 向所有方面发展, 寻找新的市场以及作出新的征服。
这些话, 除了指西方基督教国家喜受狗以外, 也可以理解为指 (拜占诞) (Byzantine) 帝国而言。这个帝国在玛摩拉海的两侧看守着欧洲, 好像一只狗向两侧伸出两只前腿看守着那样。
这些话指的是西方基督教国家将要得到极大的政治权力的时候。«古兰经» 在几百年前当基督教国家尚在长时期的熟睡时就预言了这一事实, 那时即使是想象力最远大的人也没有能力预见到他们最终能上升到如此大的权力和光荣的地步。这节经文包含一幅西方国家支配东方和南方国家的具有特征性的描写、他们的特殊生活方式以及他们在这些地区人民中间引起的畏惧。
یعنی اَصحابُ الکہف دنیا کی ہر جہت میں پھیل جائیں گے اور یہ پھیلنے والی قوم یورپ کے مسیحی ہیں پس انہی کی طرف اصحاب کہف سے اشارہ ہے۔
پالتو ُکتّے جب گھر کی حفاظت کے لئے باہر بیٹھتے ہیں تو ہاتھ پھیلا کر زمین پر بیٹھتے ہیں اور یورپین لوگ کثرت سے کُتّے رکھتے ہیں۔ اسی کی طرف یہاں اشارہ ہے۔
یعنی مغربی یا شمالی لوگ مشرقیوں یا جنوبیوں سے اس طرح بچ کر رہیں گے کہ ان کے گھروں میں بے اطلاع جانا مشرقیوں کے لئے ناممکن ہوگا۔
The Muslims in the Holy Prophet’s time were forewarned that Christian nations in northern regions were lying in a state of dormancy but they would soon rise from their deep sleep of centuries and would spread all over the world and hold it under their sway.
The words, 'We shall cause them to turn over to the right and to the left' seem to refer to their going about in the world, spreading in all directions in search of new markets and making new conquests.
The words, besides referring to the great fondness of Western Christian nations for dogs, may also be taken as referring to the Byzantine Empire which then kept guard over Europe on both sides of the Sea of Marmora, and which looks like a dog keeping watch with its forelegs stretched forth on both sides.
These words refer to the time when Christian nations of the West were to acquire great political power. The Qur’an foretold this fact hundreds of years ago when Christian nations were yet sunk in a deep sleep of centuries and the wildest stretch of imagination could not have foreseen the power and glory to which they subsequently rose. The verse contains a characteristic picture of the domination of Western nations over Eastern and Southern lands, their peculiar mode of life and the fear and awe they inspire among the peoples of these regions.
Important Words:
ایقاظا (awake) is the plural of یقظ (yaqizun) which is derived fromیقظ (yaqiza) which means, he awoke; he did not sleep. (yaqizun) means, a man waking; a man vigilant, wary, cautious, or in a state of preparation; having his attention roused and possessing knowledge and much intelligence (Lane & Aqrab).
رقود (asleep) is the plural of راقد which is derived from رقد which means, he slept. They say رقد عن الامر i.e. he abstained or held back from the affair; he neglected it. رقدت السوق means, the market became stagnant or dull (Lane & Aqrab).
وصید (threshold) is derived from وصد. They say وصد بالمکان i.e. he remained in the house. اوصد الباب means, he closed the door. وصید means, a court or open space in front of a house; a threshold of a door or entrance; a door or entrance; a fold for sheep or goats; a house of stones made in the mountains for flocks or herds (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse does not refer to the Dwellers of the Cave in the early days of Christianity but to Christian nations in the Holy Prophet’s own time. Muslims of that time were warned that Christian nations in northern regions were then lying in a state of dormancy but they would soon rise from their deep sleep of centuries and would spread all over the world and hold it under their sway. Before that time Muslims should make effective preparation to protect themselves against their devastating onslaughts. Muslims threw this timely Divine warning to the winds. After Caliph Uthman, internecine dissensions rent them. They became heedless of the danger that existed in the shape of the Byzantine Empire by their side. If they then had attacked and conquered it, for which they had quite legitimate reasons as the Romans had first attacked them, the political map of the world would now be quite different from what it is.
The words, their dog stretching out his forelegs on the threshold, refer to the great fondness of Christian peoples for their dogs. The words may also be taken as referring to the Byzantine Empire which then kept guard over Europe on both sides of the Sea of Marmora. This sea looks like a dog keeping watch with his forelegs stretched forth on both sides. The Turks conquered this country in the 15th century but it was too late. By then a great political awakening had taken place among the Christian nations of the northern regions. If in the day of their power and glory the Moors and the Abbasids had made common cause to subdue and crush these nations, Islam would have spread to these parts and mankind would have been spared much misery and bloodshed.
The expression, If thou had had a look at them, thou wouldst surely have turned away from them in fright, refers to the time when Christian nations will have acquired great political power. Till very recently the nationals of all western countries were treated with great respect and fear all over the East. It constitutes a proof positive of the Divine source of the Quran that it foretold this fact hundreds of years ago when Christian nations were yet sunk in a deep sleep of centuries and the wildest stretch of imagination could not have foreseen the power and glory to which they subsequently rose.
744
穆斯林在穆圣时代受到事先的警告说, 北方地区的基督教民族正在休眠状态, 不过不久他们将从长时期的熟睡中醒来, 而且将遍及全世界并且将它置于他们的统治之下。
745
“我将使他们转向右边和左边” 这句话, 看来指的是, 他们走向世界各处, 向所有方面发展, 寻找新的市场以及作出新的征服。
746
这些话, 除了指西方基督教国家喜受狗以外, 也可以理解为指 (拜占诞) (Byzantine) 帝国而言。这个帝国在玛摩拉海的两侧看守着欧洲, 好像一只狗向两侧伸出两只前腿看守着那样。
747
这些话指的是西方基督教国家将要得到极大的政治权力的时候。«古兰经» 在几百年前当基督教国家尚在长时期的熟睡时就预言了这一事实, 那时即使是想象力最远大的人也没有能力预见到他们最终能上升到如此大的权力和光荣的地步。这节经文包含一幅西方国家支配东方和南方国家的具有特征性的描写、他们的特殊生活方式以及他们在这些地区人民中间引起的畏惧。
3
یعنی اَصحابُ الکہف دنیا کی ہر جہت میں پھیل جائیں گے اور یہ پھیلنے والی قوم یورپ کے مسیحی ہیں پس انہی کی طرف اصحاب کہف سے اشارہ ہے۔
4
پالتو ُکتّے جب گھر کی حفاظت کے لئے باہر بیٹھتے ہیں تو ہاتھ پھیلا کر زمین پر بیٹھتے ہیں اور یورپین لوگ کثرت سے کُتّے رکھتے ہیں۔ اسی کی طرف یہاں اشارہ ہے۔
5
یعنی مغربی یا شمالی لوگ مشرقیوں یا جنوبیوں سے اس طرح بچ کر رہیں گے کہ ان کے گھروں میں بے اطلاع جانا مشرقیوں کے لئے ناممکن ہوگا۔
2059
Important Words:
ایقاظا (awake) is the plural of یقظ (yaqizun) which is derived fromیقظ (yaqiza) which means, he awoke; he did not sleep. (yaqizun) means, a man waking; a man vigilant, wary, cautious, or in a state of preparation; having his attention roused and possessing knowledge and much intelligence (Lane & Aqrab).
رقود (asleep) is the plural of راقد which is derived from رقد which means, he slept. They say رقد عن الامر i.e. he abstained or held back from the affair; he neglected it. رقدت السوق means, the market became stagnant or dull (Lane & Aqrab).
وصید (threshold) is derived from وصد. They say وصد بالمکان i.e. he remained in the house. اوصد الباب means, he closed the door. وصید means, a court or open space in front of a house; a threshold of a door or entrance; a door or entrance; a fold for sheep or goats; a house of stones made in the mountains for flocks or herds (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse does not refer to the Dwellers of the Cave in the early days of Christianity but to Christian nations in the Holy Prophet’s own time. Muslims of that time were warned that Christian nations in northern regions were then lying in a state of dormancy but they would soon rise from their deep sleep of centuries and would spread all over the world and hold it under their sway. Before that time Muslims should make effective preparation to protect themselves against their devastating onslaughts. Muslims threw this timely Divine warning to the winds. After Caliph Uthman, internecine dissensions rent them. They became heedless of the danger that existed in the shape of the Byzantine Empire by their side. If they then had attacked and conquered it, for which they had quite legitimate reasons as the Romans had first attacked them, the political map of the world would now be quite different from what it is.
The words, their dog stretching out his forelegs on the threshold, refer to the great fondness of Christian peoples for their dogs. The words may also be taken as referring to the Byzantine Empire which then kept guard over Europe on both sides of the Sea of Marmora. This sea looks like a dog keeping watch with his forelegs stretched forth on both sides. The Turks conquered this country in the 15th century but it was too late. By then a great political awakening had taken place among the Christian nations of the northern regions. If in the day of their power and glory the Moors and the Abbasids had made common cause to subdue and crush these nations, Islam would have spread to these parts and mankind would have been spared much misery and bloodshed.
The expression, If thou had had a look at them, thou wouldst surely have turned away from them in fright, refers to the time when Christian nations will have acquired great political power. Till very recently the nationals of all western countries were treated with great respect and fear all over the East. It constitutes a proof positive of the Divine source of the Quran that it foretold this fact hundreds of years ago when Christian nations were yet sunk in a deep sleep of centuries and the wildest stretch of imagination could not have foreseen the power and glory to which they subsequently rose.
1675
The Muslims in the Holy Prophet’s time were forewarned that Christian nations in northern regions were lying in a state of dormancy but they would soon rise from their deep sleep of centuries and would spread all over the world and hold it under their sway.
1675A
The words, 'We shall cause them to turn over to the right and to the left' seem to refer to their going about in the world, spreading in all directions in search of new markets and making new conquests.
1676
The words, besides referring to the great fondness of Western Christian nations for dogs, may also be taken as referring to the Byzantine Empire which then kept guard over Europe on both sides of the Sea of Marmora, and which looks like a dog keeping watch with its forelegs stretched forth on both sides.
1677
These words refer to the time when Christian nations of the West were to acquire great political power. The Qur’an foretold this fact hundreds of years ago when Christian nations were yet sunk in a deep sleep of centuries and the wildest stretch of imagination could not have foreseen the power and glory to which they subsequently rose. The verse contains a characteristic picture of the domination of Western nations over Eastern and Southern lands, their peculiar mode of life and the fear and awe they inspire among the peoples of these regions.
وَكَذَٰلِكَ بَعَثْنَٰهُمْ لِيَتَسَآءَلُوا۟ بَيْنَهُمْ ۚ قَالَ قَآئِلٌ مِّنْهُمْ كَمْ لَبِثْتُمْ ۖ قَالُوا۟ لَبِثْنَا يَوْمًا أَوْ بَعْضَ يَوْمٍ ۚ قَالُوا۟ رَبُّكُمْ أَعْلَمُ بِمَا لَبِثْتُمْ فَٱبْعَثُوٓا۟ أَحَدَكُم بِوَرِقِكُمْ هَٰذِهِۦٓ إِلَى ٱلْمَدِينَةِ فَلْيَنظُرْ أَيُّهَآ أَزْكَىٰ طَعَامًا فَلْيَأْتِكُم بِرِزْقٍ مِّنْهُ وَلْيَتَلَطَّفْ وَلَا يُشْعِرَنَّ بِكُمْ أَحَدًا
2:260; 23:113, 114.
这节经文看来指的是已经遍布全世界的西方基督教国家。“我唤起了他们” 这句话, 指的是那些国家在将来注定要作出的巨大进展。“他们中一个人说: ‘你们逗留了多长时间?’” 这些话意指, 基督教国家开始觉得现在是他们自己奋发和甩掉自己的没有生气状态的时候了。这种觉醒发生在十字军东侵的时代, 那时英国、法国和德国的君主联合起来, 整个欧洲联合向穆斯林进攻要从他们手中夺取圣地。按照阿拉伯习惯用语的意思, ‘一天或少於一天’ 这一用语意指一段不肯定的时期。«古兰经» 其他经文中 (20:103-104) 定为一千年, 这一时期是西方基督教国家的休眠时期。20:103-104节经文中的 “十天” 代表十个世纪, 而这些经文中的 “蓝眼睛的” 这些字指的是一般有着蓝眼睛的西方民族。不列颠在东方权力的基础是在17世纪开始时奠定的, 这是众所周知的历史事实 (“March of Man”)。这一时期差不多在穆圣之后一千年。
当山洞中的居住者看到迫害他们的浪潮已经平静下来时, 他们派了一个人到城里用旧的硬币买些食物并且看看情况对他们怎样。طَعَامْ (Ta‘am) 可以意指诸如小麦、大麦、小米、枣子等粮食 (Lane)。这指的是西方国家到世界各地的商业远征。
欧洲的商人在做生意的时候特别显得文雅和有礼貌的样子。“他要有礼貌地” 这些字, 看来指的就是他们的这一特征。这一用语也可意为, “让他们自己行动谨慎。”
“但绝不要使任何人知道你们” 这些话, 指的是西方的势力悄悄地、趁人不备地渗透进东方。
یعنی جب اصحاب الکہف پر زمانہ کی تاریخ روشن ہوگئی اور انہوں نے نسبتاً کچھ امن پایا تو اپنے پرانے سکے دے کر انہوں نے اپنے میں سے بعض کو خوراک خریدنے کے لئے بھیجا۔
2:260; 23:113, 114.
The verse seems to refer to the Christian nations of the West after they had spread all over the world. The words, We raised them up, refer to the great progress which these nations were destined to make in the future. The words, One of them said, 'How long have you tarried,' signify that Christian nations would begin to feel that it was now time for them to bestir themselves and shake off their lethargy. This awakening took place in the time of the Crusades when the monarchs of England, France and Germany made common cause and the whole of Europe united to make a concerted attack upon Muslims to wrest the Holy Land from their hands. According to Arabic idiom the words 'a day or part of a day' denote an indefinite period. Elsewhere the Qur’an (20:103, 104) has specified as one thousand years the period during which Christian nations of the West remained in a state of sleep or inactivity. "Ten days" in 20:103, 104 stand for ten centuries and the words "blue-eyed" in these verses refer
When the Dwellers of the Cave saw that the wave of persecution against them had subsided, they sent one of their members to the city with some old coins to buy provisions and to find out how matters stood with regard to them. Ta‘am may signify such articles of food as wheat, barley, millet, dates, etc. (Lane). This refers to the commercial expeditions of the Western nations to all parts of the world.
European businessmen have a special knack for being gentle and courteous in their commercial dealings. To this characteristic of theirs the expression, And let him be courteous, seems to refer. It also means, 'Let him conduct himself with caution.'
The words, but let him not inform anyone about you, refer to the quiet and unobtrusive penetration of the Western influence in the East.
2:260; 23:113-114.
Commentary:
Like its predecessor this verse also speaks not of early Christians who took shelter in "the cave" but of the Christian nations of the west after they had spread all over the world. The words, "We raised them up", refer to the great progress which these nations were destined to make in future. It is a peculiarity of the Quranic style that it uses the past tense for events which are to take place in future in order to emphasize the inevitability and certainty of their occurrence. The words mean to say that the day is sure to come when God will bring about an awakening among these people who are now asleep.
The words, one of them said; How long have you tarried, signify that Christian nations would begin to feel that it was now time for them to bestir themselves and shake off their lethargy. This awakening took place in the time of the Crusades when the Monarchs of England, France and Germany made common cause and the whole of Europe combined to make a concerted attack upon Muslims to wrest the Holy Land from their hands.
The expression, یوما او بعض یوم i.e. a day or part of a day, does not mean that the Dwellers of the Cave were not certain as to how long they remained asleep. According to Arabic idiom the expression denotes an indefinite period of time. Elsewhere the Quran has specified as one thousand years the period for which Christian nations of the west remained in a state of sleep or inactivity. In vv. 20:103,104 we have, The day when the trumpet will be blown. And on that day We shall gather the sinful together blue-eyed. They will talk to one another in a low tone: You tarried only ten days, The words "ten days" here stand for ten centuries and the word زرقا (blue-eyed) clearly refers to the peoples of the west who generally have blue eyes. It is a well-known historical fact that the foundations of British power in the east were laid in the beginning of the seventeenth century, in about 1611 A.D., when a British commercial company was allowed to open its first industrial concern in Surat and began to do business in the Bay of Bengal (March of Man, published by Enc. Brit. Society). This period approximates to one thousand years after the Holy Prophet began to preach his Mission in 611 A. D. The secret of the British power in subsequent centuries lay in their success in obtaining a foothold in the East. Other European nations only followed in the wake of the British people.
The word طعاما (provisions) in the verse under comment does not mean 'cooked food' as is generally misunderstood. It possesses a much wider significance and may mean, wheat, barley, millet, dates or other articles of food (Lane). The words, and let him bring you provisions thereof, refer to the import of Indian articles of food, especially wheat, by European countries for about 200 years. European businessmen had a special knack of being gentle and courteous in their commercial dealings. To this characteristic of theirs the expression ولیتلطف (and let him be courteous) refers.
The words, and let him not inform any one about you, refer to the quiet and unobtrusive penetration of Western influence in the East, particularly in India—the undivided India of pre-Partition days.
b
2:260; 23:113, 114.
748
这节经文看来指的是已经遍布全世界的西方基督教国家。“我唤起了他们” 这句话, 指的是那些国家在将来注定要作出的巨大进展。“他们中一个人说: ‘你们逗留了多长时间?’” 这些话意指, 基督教国家开始觉得现在是他们自己奋发和甩掉自己的没有生气状态的时候了。这种觉醒发生在十字军东侵的时代, 那时英国、法国和德国的君主联合起来, 整个欧洲联合向穆斯林进攻要从他们手中夺取圣地。按照阿拉伯习惯用语的意思, ‘一天或少於一天’ 这一用语意指一段不肯定的时期。«古兰经» 其他经文中 (20:103-104) 定为一千年, 这一时期是西方基督教国家的休眠时期。20:103-104节经文中的 “十天” 代表十个世纪, 而这些经文中的 “蓝眼睛的” 这些字指的是一般有着蓝眼睛的西方民族。不列颠在东方权力的基础是在17世纪开始时奠定的, 这是众所周知的历史事实 (“March of Man”)。这一时期差不多在穆圣之后一千年。
749
当山洞中的居住者看到迫害他们的浪潮已经平静下来时, 他们派了一个人到城里用旧的硬币买些食物并且看看情况对他们怎样。طَعَامْ (Ta‘am) 可以意指诸如小麦、大麦、小米、枣子等粮食 (Lane)。这指的是西方国家到世界各地的商业远征。
750
欧洲的商人在做生意的时候特别显得文雅和有礼貌的样子。“他要有礼貌地” 这些字, 看来指的就是他们的这一特征。这一用语也可意为, “让他们自己行动谨慎。”
751
“但绝不要使任何人知道你们” 这些话, 指的是西方的势力悄悄地、趁人不备地渗透进东方。
3
یعنی جب اصحاب الکہف پر زمانہ کی تاریخ روشن ہوگئی اور انہوں نے نسبتاً کچھ امن پایا تو اپنے پرانے سکے دے کر انہوں نے اپنے میں سے بعض کو خوراک خریدنے کے لئے بھیجا۔
a
2:260; 23:113-114.
2060
Commentary:
Like its predecessor this verse also speaks not of early Christians who took shelter in "the cave" but of the Christian nations of the west after they had spread all over the world. The words, "We raised them up", refer to the great progress which these nations were destined to make in future. It is a peculiarity of the Quranic style that it uses the past tense for events which are to take place in future in order to emphasize the inevitability and certainty of their occurrence. The words mean to say that the day is sure to come when God will bring about an awakening among these people who are now asleep.
The words, one of them said; How long have you tarried, signify that Christian nations would begin to feel that it was now time for them to bestir themselves and shake off their lethargy. This awakening took place in the time of the Crusades when the Monarchs of England, France and Germany made common cause and the whole of Europe combined to make a concerted attack upon Muslims to wrest the Holy Land from their hands.
The expression, یوما او بعض یوم i.e. a day or part of a day, does not mean that the Dwellers of the Cave were not certain as to how long they remained asleep. According to Arabic idiom the expression denotes an indefinite period of time. Elsewhere the Quran has specified as one thousand years the period for which Christian nations of the west remained in a state of sleep or inactivity. In vv. 20:103,104 we have, The day when the trumpet will be blown. And on that day We shall gather the sinful together blue-eyed. They will talk to one another in a low tone: You tarried only ten days, The words "ten days" here stand for ten centuries and the word زرقا (blue-eyed) clearly refers to the peoples of the west who generally have blue eyes. It is a well-known historical fact that the foundations of British power in the east were laid in the beginning of the seventeenth century, in about 1611 A.D., when a British commercial company was allowed to open its first industrial concern in Surat and began to do business in the Bay of Bengal (March of Man, published by Enc. Brit. Society). This period approximates to one thousand years after the Holy Prophet began to preach his Mission in 611 A. D. The secret of the British power in subsequent centuries lay in their success in obtaining a foothold in the East. Other European nations only followed in the wake of the British people.
The word طعاما (provisions) in the verse under comment does not mean 'cooked food' as is generally misunderstood. It possesses a much wider significance and may mean, wheat, barley, millet, dates or other articles of food (Lane). The words, and let him bring you provisions thereof, refer to the import of Indian articles of food, especially wheat, by European countries for about 200 years. European businessmen had a special knack of being gentle and courteous in their commercial dealings. To this characteristic of theirs the expression ولیتلطف (and let him be courteous) refers.
The words, and let him not inform any one about you, refer to the quiet and unobtrusive penetration of Western influence in the East, particularly in India—the undivided India of pre-Partition days.
a
2:260; 23:113, 114.
1678
The verse seems to refer to the Christian nations of the West after they had spread all over the world. The words, We raised them up, refer to the great progress which these nations were destined to make in the future. The words, One of them said, 'How long have you tarried,' signify that Christian nations would begin to feel that it was now time for them to bestir themselves and shake off their lethargy. This awakening took place in the time of the Crusades when the monarchs of England, France and Germany made common cause and the whole of Europe united to make a concerted attack upon Muslims to wrest the Holy Land from their hands. According to Arabic idiom the words 'a day or part of a day' denote an indefinite period. Elsewhere the Qur’an (20:103, 104) has specified as one thousand years the period during which Christian nations of the West remained in a state of sleep or inactivity. "Ten days" in 20:103, 104 stand for ten centuries and the words "blue-eyed" in these verses refer
1679
When the Dwellers of the Cave saw that the wave of persecution against them had subsided, they sent one of their members to the city with some old coins to buy provisions and to find out how matters stood with regard to them. Ta‘am may signify such articles of food as wheat, barley, millet, dates, etc. (Lane). This refers to the commercial expeditions of the Western nations to all parts of the world.
1680
European businessmen have a special knack for being gentle and courteous in their commercial dealings. To this characteristic of theirs the expression, And let him be courteous, seems to refer. It also means, 'Let him conduct himself with caution.'
1681
The words, but let him not inform anyone about you, refer to the quiet and unobtrusive penetration of the Western influence in the East.
إِنَّهُمْ إِن يَظْهَرُوا۟ عَلَيْكُمْ يَرْجُمُوكُمْ أَوْ يُعِيدُوكُمْ فِى مِلَّتِهِمْ وَلَن تُفْلِحُوٓا۟ إِذًا أَبَدًا
这些字意味着, 如果你们派商业人员去那里的人们知晓了你们真正的意图, 或者你们在他们的国家中立足未稳而产生某些政治争吵或商业矛盾而且他们又胜过你们的话, 那么, 你们或者不得不离开他们的国家, 或者信仰他们的宗教, 不 论哪一种情况, 你们将不能在他们国家永久站稳脚跟, 你们想在他们国内建立一个伟大帝国的一切美梦都将化为乌有。
The words, but let him not inform anyone about you, refer to the quiet and unobtrusive penetration of the Western influence in the East.
Commentary:
The verse means to say that if the people to whom you are sending trade parties became acquainted with your real intentions, or before your feet became firmly established in their country some political quarrel or commercial disagreement arose and you were overpowered, then you would either have to quit their country or embrace their religion. In either ease you would fail to gain a permanent foothold and all your dreams of establishing a great empire in their country would come to naught.
752
这些字意味着, 如果你们派商业人员去那里的人们知晓了你们真正的意图, 或者你们在他们的国家中立足未稳而产生某些政治争吵或商业矛盾而且他们又胜过你们的话, 那么, 你们或者不得不离开他们的国家, 或者信仰他们的宗教, 不 论哪一种情况, 你们将不能在他们国家永久站稳脚跟, 你们想在他们国内建立一个伟大帝国的一切美梦都将化为乌有。
2061
Commentary:
The verse means to say that if the people to whom you are sending trade parties became acquainted with your real intentions, or before your feet became firmly established in their country some political quarrel or commercial disagreement arose and you were overpowered, then you would either have to quit their country or embrace their religion. In either ease you would fail to gain a permanent foothold and all your dreams of establishing a great empire in their country would come to naught.
1682
The words, but let him not inform anyone about you, refer to the quiet and unobtrusive penetration of the Western influence in the East.
وَكَذَٰلِكَ أَعْثَرْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ لِيَعْلَمُوٓا۟ أَنَّ وَعْدَ ٱللَّهِ حَقٌّ وَأَنَّ ٱلسَّاعَةَ لَا رَيْبَ فِيهَآ إِذْ يَتَنَٰزَعُونَ بَيْنَهُمْ أَمْرَهُمْ ۖ فَقَالُوا۟ ٱبْنُوا۟ عَلَيْهِم بُنْيَٰنًا ۖ رَّبُّهُمْ أَعْلَمُ بِهِمْ ۚ قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ غَلَبُوا۟ عَلَىٰٓ أَمْرِهِمْ لَنَتَّخِذَنَّ عَلَيْهِم مَّسْجِدًا
31:34; 35:6.
15:86; 20:16; 22:8.
“我们一定要在他们那里兴建一所礼拜的地方” 这句话, 谈到山洞中的居住者的显著标志之一: 他们的后继人基督教国家为了纪念他们已死的圣徒将建造许多教堂。值得进一步注意的是, 在那地下墓穴里可以看到许多这样的教堂。
یہاں مسجد کا لفظ ہے مگر مسیحیوں میں مسجد کی جگہ گرجا ہوتا ہے۔ چنانچہ اب بھی کیٹاکومبز (جن میں اصحاب کہف تھے) کے منہ پر گرجا بنا ہوا ہے۔
31:34; 35:6.
15:86; 20:16; 22:8.
The words, We will surely build a place of worship over them, mention one of the distinctive marks of the Dwellers of the Cave which is that their successors, the Christian nations, will build churches in memory of their dead saints. It is further worthy of note that many such churches have been found in the catacombs.
31:34; 35:6.
15:86; 20:16; 22:8.
Commentary:
In this verse we are told that these people who had remained aloof from the world for a long time will become known to the ends of the earth, and thus the truth of the prophecy about the rise to great power and dominion of Christian nations in the Latter Days will become established and then the promised hour of which these people were warned will come to pass.
In the words, We will surely build a place of worship over them, the Quran reverts again to the early history of the Dwellers of the Cave and mentions one of their distinctive marks which is that their successors, the Christian nations, will build churches in memory of their dead saints. Muslims or Jews have never erected mosques or synagogues to the memory of their departed saints. Christians are the only people who erect churches to perpetuate the memory of their dead saints; they even bury their dead in churchyards. It is worthy of note that many such churches have been found in the catacombs.
a
31:34; 35:6.
b
15:86; 20:16; 22:8.
753
“我们一定要在他们那里兴建一所礼拜的地方” 这句话, 谈到山洞中的居住者的显著标志之一: 他们的后继人基督教国家为了纪念他们已死的圣徒将建造许多教堂。值得进一步注意的是, 在那地下墓穴里可以看到许多这样的教堂。
1
یہاں مسجد کا لفظ ہے مگر مسیحیوں میں مسجد کی جگہ گرجا ہوتا ہے۔ چنانچہ اب بھی کیٹاکومبز (جن میں اصحاب کہف تھے) کے منہ پر گرجا بنا ہوا ہے۔
a
31:34; 35:6.
b
15:86; 20:16; 22:8.
2062
Commentary:
In this verse we are told that these people who had remained aloof from the world for a long time will become known to the ends of the earth, and thus the truth of the prophecy about the rise to great power and dominion of Christian nations in the Latter Days will become established and then the promised hour of which these people were warned will come to pass.
In the words, We will surely build a place of worship over them, the Quran reverts again to the early history of the Dwellers of the Cave and mentions one of their distinctive marks which is that their successors, the Christian nations, will build churches in memory of their dead saints. Muslims or Jews have never erected mosques or synagogues to the memory of their departed saints. Christians are the only people who erect churches to perpetuate the memory of their dead saints; they even bury their dead in churchyards. It is worthy of note that many such churches have been found in the catacombs.
a
31:34; 35:6.
b
15:86; 20:16; 22:8.
1683
The words, We will surely build a place of worship over them, mention one of the distinctive marks of the Dwellers of the Cave which is that their successors, the Christian nations, will build churches in memory of their dead saints. It is further worthy of note that many such churches have been found in the catacombs.
سَيَقُولُونَ ثَلَٰثَةٌ رَّابِعُهُمْ كَلْبُهُمْ وَيَقُولُونَ خَمْسَةٌ سَادِسُهُمْ كَلْبُهُمْ رَجْمًۢا بِٱلْغَيْبِ ۖ وَيَقُولُونَ سَبْعَةٌ وَثَامِنُهُمْ كَلْبُهُمْ ۚ قُل رَّبِّىٓ أَعْلَمُ بِعِدَّتِهِم مَّا يَعْلَمُهُمْ إِلَّا قَلِيلٌ ۗ فَلَا تُمَارِ فِيهِمْ إِلَّا مِرَآءً ظَٰهِرًا وَلَا تَسْتَفْتِ فِيهِم مِّنْهُمْ أَحَدًا
这些猜测看来是根据那地下墓穴某些小室墙上所刻图像而产生的; 可是每一刻出的图像指的只是一个特定的家族、一伙人或小组。在墓穴中某一时期中避难的人数不得而知。从图像中看,似乎总是有一只狗陪伴着一伙避难者。
یہ پرانی غاروں کے مختلف کمروں کی کیفیت ہے بعض کمروں کے کتبے بتاتے ہیں کہ وہاں تین نے پناہ لی‘ بعض کتبے بتاتے ہیں کہ وہاں سات نے پناہ لی۔ اسی طرح مختلف کمروں کے متعلق مختلف تعداد بتائی گئی ہے۔
کیٹا کومبز(Catacombs) میں پناہ گزیں مسیحیوں کے ساتھ ہر جگہ کتا بھی دکھایا گیا ہے۔
تعجب ہے کہ قرآن مجید تو کہتا ہے کہ اصحاب کہف کی تعداد صرف تھوڑے لوگ جانتے ہیں مگر تفسیریں دیکھو تو معلوم ہوتا ہے کہ ان کی تعداد بچہ بچہ کو معلوم ہے۔
These guesses seem to be based on inscriptions on the walls of some of the chambers in the catacombs; but each inscription has reference only to a particular family, party or group. The total number of those who took refuge in the catacombs at any time is not known. A dog seems, from the inscriptions, to have always accompanied a party of refugees.
Important Words:
فلا تمار (So argue not). تمار is derived from مری. They say مری حقه i.e. he disputed, doubted or questioned his right. امتری الشیء means, he elicited the thing. الریح تمری السحاب means, the wind draws forth the clouds. ماراہ means, he disputed or argued with him obstinately (Lane & Aqrab).
ظاھرا (plain) is derived from ظھر i.e. it was or became apparent, plain, manifest or obvious. ظھر البیت means, he got upon the top of the house; ظھر علیه means, he knew, became acquainted with or got knowledge of him or it; he overcame or subdued; gained the mastery or victory or prevailed over him. They say فلان لا یظھر علیه احد i.e. such a one is a person whom no one can overcome or overpower. (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse refers to a popular discussion about the number of the Dwellers of the Cave. The Quran regards all estimates about their number as futile surmises. The words, My Lord knows best their number, dismiss all such discussion as fruitless waste of effort because only God knows what their real number was. The Arabic expression مایعلھم الاقلیل means, (a) none knows their number; the Arabic word قلیل, being the equivalent of the English word 'few,' signifies 'none'; or (b) the expression means that a very few people have knowledge of the truth about them or are acquainted with their history. These fortunate few know that the Dwellers of the Cave were early Christians who in times of persecution under different Roman Emperors took refuge in the catacombs and that they were several thousands in number.
Towards the end of the verse Muslims are admonished not to try to know the details about the Dwellers of the Cave as any effort in this direction will lead them nowhere, rather it is likely to make confusion worse confounded.
754
这些猜测看来是根据那地下墓穴某些小室墙上所刻图像而产生的; 可是每一刻出的图像指的只是一个特定的家族、一伙人或小组。在墓穴中某一时期中避难的人数不得而知。从图像中看,似乎总是有一只狗陪伴着一伙避难者。
2
یہ پرانی غاروں کے مختلف کمروں کی کیفیت ہے بعض کمروں کے کتبے بتاتے ہیں کہ وہاں تین نے پناہ لی‘ بعض کتبے بتاتے ہیں کہ وہاں سات نے پناہ لی۔ اسی طرح مختلف کمروں کے متعلق مختلف تعداد بتائی گئی ہے۔
3
کیٹا کومبز(Catacombs) میں پناہ گزیں مسیحیوں کے ساتھ ہر جگہ کتا بھی دکھایا گیا ہے۔
4
تعجب ہے کہ قرآن مجید تو کہتا ہے کہ اصحاب کہف کی تعداد صرف تھوڑے لوگ جانتے ہیں مگر تفسیریں دیکھو تو معلوم ہوتا ہے کہ ان کی تعداد بچہ بچہ کو معلوم ہے۔
2063
Important Words:
فلا تمار (So argue not). تمار is derived from مری. They say مری حقه i.e. he disputed, doubted or questioned his right. امتری الشیء means, he elicited the thing. الریح تمری السحاب means, the wind draws forth the clouds. ماراہ means, he disputed or argued with him obstinately (Lane & Aqrab).
ظاھرا (plain) is derived from ظھر i.e. it was or became apparent, plain, manifest or obvious. ظھر البیت means, he got upon the top of the house; ظھر علیه means, he knew, became acquainted with or got knowledge of him or it; he overcame or subdued; gained the mastery or victory or prevailed over him. They say فلان لا یظھر علیه احد i.e. such a one is a person whom no one can overcome or overpower. (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse refers to a popular discussion about the number of the Dwellers of the Cave. The Quran regards all estimates about their number as futile surmises. The words, My Lord knows best their number, dismiss all such discussion as fruitless waste of effort because only God knows what their real number was. The Arabic expression مایعلھم الاقلیل means, (a) none knows their number; the Arabic word قلیل, being the equivalent of the English word 'few,' signifies 'none'; or (b) the expression means that a very few people have knowledge of the truth about them or are acquainted with their history. These fortunate few know that the Dwellers of the Cave were early Christians who in times of persecution under different Roman Emperors took refuge in the catacombs and that they were several thousands in number.
Towards the end of the verse Muslims are admonished not to try to know the details about the Dwellers of the Cave as any effort in this direction will lead them nowhere, rather it is likely to make confusion worse confounded.
1684
These guesses seem to be based on inscriptions on the walls of some of the chambers in the catacombs; but each inscription has reference only to a particular family, party or group. The total number of those who took refuge in the catacombs at any time is not known. A dog seems, from the inscriptions, to have always accompanied a party of refugees.
وَلَا تَقُولَنَّ لِشَا۟ىْءٍ إِنِّى فَاعِلٌ ذَٰلِكَ غَدًا
这节经文可能意味着, 在穆斯林衰落的时期, 他们将失去一切真实而有用的工作主动权, 只能空自遐想, 他们的活动将局限于谈论未来, 他们将无法改善自己的命运。
یعنی اس کہف کی قوم یعنی مسیحی قوم کا‘ مسلمان اپنی طاقت سے مقابلہ نہیں کر سکیں گے بلکہ خداتعالیٰ کی مدد سے کر سکیں گے۔ پس جب ان کا مقابلہ پیش آئے تو دعویٰ سے یہ نہ کہو کہ ہم یوں کر دیں گے‘ ووں کر دیں گے بلکہ یہ بھی کہو کہ اگر خدا نے بھی چاہا تو ہم اس اس طرح ان کا مقابلہ کریں گے۔ مفسرین نے اس جگہ عجیب غیر متعلق کہانیاں لکھ دی ہیں مگر ہماری تشریح سے ساری سورۃ کی صحیح ترتیب کا پتہ لگ جاتا ہے۔
The verse may mean that in the time of their decline and degradation Muslims will lose all initiative for any real and useful work and will indulge only in daydreaming and all their activities will remain confined to talking about the future, and they will do nothing to improve their lot.
Commentary:
The verse refers to the time when Christian nations will have attained great power and predominance in the world. Muslims of that time—of the present time—are warned that it would be then suicidal on their part to try to fight Christian nations with material means, because the military might and material means of the latter would be too much for any single people or a combination of peoples to fight them successfully. It is to this all-powerfulness of Christian nations of the west in the Latter Days that the well-known hadith لایدان لاحد لقتالھم i.e. no one will have the power to fight them successfully (Muslim, vol. 4, Chap. on Dajjal) refers. Muslims are warned that in the days of their powerlessness before Christian nations they should not indulge in idle boasts of adopting one scheme or the other against them, but should respond to the call of one whom God would raise to take them out of the slough of despond into which they would have fallen. The verse may also mean that in the time of their decline and degradation Muslims will lose all initiative for any real and useful work and will indulge only in daydreaming and holding out impotent threats to their enemies. All their activities will then remain confined to talking about the future and they would do nothing to improve their miserable lot.
Some commentators of the Quran have given currency to the baseless legend that this verse admonishes the Holy Prophet that he should never fail to utter the formula انشاء اللّٰه i.e. " If God so wills it," while beginning to do any work, because on one occasion before doing a certain thing he had forgotten to utter this formula. There is no reference here to any such legend.
755
这节经文可能意味着, 在穆斯林衰落的时期, 他们将失去一切真实而有用的工作主动权, 只能空自遐想, 他们的活动将局限于谈论未来, 他们将无法改善自己的命运。
1
یعنی اس کہف کی قوم یعنی مسیحی قوم کا‘ مسلمان اپنی طاقت سے مقابلہ نہیں کر سکیں گے بلکہ خداتعالیٰ کی مدد سے کر سکیں گے۔ پس جب ان کا مقابلہ پیش آئے تو دعویٰ سے یہ نہ کہو کہ ہم یوں کر دیں گے‘ ووں کر دیں گے بلکہ یہ بھی کہو کہ اگر خدا نے بھی چاہا تو ہم اس اس طرح ان کا مقابلہ کریں گے۔ مفسرین نے اس جگہ عجیب غیر متعلق کہانیاں لکھ دی ہیں مگر ہماری تشریح سے ساری سورۃ کی صحیح ترتیب کا پتہ لگ جاتا ہے۔
2064
Commentary:
The verse refers to the time when Christian nations will have attained great power and predominance in the world. Muslims of that time—of the present time—are warned that it would be then suicidal on their part to try to fight Christian nations with material means, because the military might and material means of the latter would be too much for any single people or a combination of peoples to fight them successfully. It is to this all-powerfulness of Christian nations of the west in the Latter Days that the well-known hadith لایدان لاحد لقتالھم i.e. no one will have the power to fight them successfully (Muslim, vol. 4, Chap. on Dajjal) refers. Muslims are warned that in the days of their powerlessness before Christian nations they should not indulge in idle boasts of adopting one scheme or the other against them, but should respond to the call of one whom God would raise to take them out of the slough of despond into which they would have fallen. The verse may also mean that in the time of their decline and degradation Muslims will lose all initiative for any real and useful work and will indulge only in daydreaming and holding out impotent threats to their enemies. All their activities will then remain confined to talking about the future and they would do nothing to improve their miserable lot.
Some commentators of the Quran have given currency to the baseless legend that this verse admonishes the Holy Prophet that he should never fail to utter the formula انشاء اللّٰه i.e. " If God so wills it," while beginning to do any work, because on one occasion before doing a certain thing he had forgotten to utter this formula. There is no reference here to any such legend.
1685
The verse may mean that in the time of their decline and degradation Muslims will lose all initiative for any real and useful work and will indulge only in daydreaming and all their activities will remain confined to talking about the future, and they will do nothing to improve their lot.
إِلَّآ أَن يَشَآءَ ٱللَّهُ ۚ وَٱذْكُر رَّبَّكَ إِذَا نَسِيتَ وَقُلْ عَسَىٰٓ أَن يَهْدِيَنِ رَبِّى لِأَقْرَبَ مِنْ هَٰذَا رَشَدًا
18:40; 74:57; 76:31; 81:30.
18:40; 74:57; 76:31; 81:30.
18:40; 74:57; 76:31; 81:30.
Commentary:
The verse purports to say to Muslims that in their hour of despondency and helplessness before the irresistible might of Christian nations, they should not for a moment entertain the idea that they can ever successfully fight them with material means. On the contrary, they should have firm faith in God’s promises that He would never let Islam down and would Himself create circumstances that would bring about the complete downfall and destruction of these nations.
a
18:40; 74:57; 76:31; 81:30.
a
18:40; 74:57; 76:31; 81:30.
2065
Commentary:
The verse purports to say to Muslims that in their hour of despondency and helplessness before the irresistible might of Christian nations, they should not for a moment entertain the idea that they can ever successfully fight them with material means. On the contrary, they should have firm faith in God’s promises that He would never let Islam down and would Himself create circumstances that would bring about the complete downfall and destruction of these nations.
a
18:40; 74:57; 76:31; 81:30.
وَلَبِثُوا۟ فِى كَهْفِهِمْ ثَلَٰثَ مِا۟ئَةٍ سِنِينَ وَٱزْدَادُوا۟ تِسْعًا
早期基督教徒受到迫害而经常避难到山洞中或其他躲藏的地方, 其时期延续约309年以上。历史资料证实了这一计算数字。大家都相信, 迫害基督教徒从公元28年伊撒被钉在十字架上开始, 到君士坦丁大帝在公元337年改信基督教 (《大英百科全書》) 为止, 其间大约有309年。君士坦丁不是在公元337年而是在公元309年改信基督教的。十字架刑悲剧发生的时间比一般相信的要晚28年 (尤希尔斯--------Ushers大主教所著的 Chronology 与基托--------Kitto博士所著的Daily Bible Illustrations)。
تاریخ سے معلوم ہوتا ہے کہ مختلف وقتوں میں مسیحیوں پر ظلم ہوا تھا اور مختلف علاقوں میں ہوا تھا۔ چنانچہ ایک زمانہ میں روم میں زیادہ ظلم ہوا تھا اور ایک زمانہ میں اسکندریہ میں زیادہ ظلم ہوا تھا۔ کیونکہ اسکندریہ بھی رومیوں کے ماتحت آگیا تھا۔ ان مظالم کے لحاظ سے کبھی وہ لمبے عرصہ تک غار میں چھپنے پر مجبور ہوئے اور کبھی تھوڑے عرصہ تک۔ لوگوں نے ناسمجھی سے ان وقفوں کو مختلف اور مستقل وقفے سمجھ لیا اور لگے تخمینہ سے باتیں کرنے۔ جن تخمینوں کو اس آیت میں ردّ کیا گیا ہے اور بتایا گیا ہے کہ یہ تخمینے مختلف وقتوں کے لحاظ سے ہیں۔ ورنہ اصل وقفہ جو ساری قوم پر گذرا۔ اس کو صرف اللہ
The period in which early Christians were subjected to persecution and had frequently to take refuge in caves and other places of hiding extends approximately over 309 years, and historical data have corroborated this calculation. As popularly believed the persecution of Christians began with Jesus’s Crucifixion in 28 A.D., and ended with Emperor Constantine’s conversion to Christianity in 337 A.D. (Enc. Brit.), a period of about 309 years. And Constantine was not converted in 337 A.D., but in 309 A.D. The tragedy of the Crucifixion took place 28 years later than is generally believed (Chronology by Archbishop Ushers & Daily Bible Illustrations by Dr. Kitto).
Commentary:
This verse sheds some light on the duration of the period in which early Christians were subjected to persecution and had frequently to take refuge in caves and other places of concealment. This period extends over 309 years and historical data have corroborated this calculation. As popularly believed the persecution of Christians began with Jesus’ Crucifixion in 28 A.D. and ended with the Emperor Constantine’s conversion to Christianity in 337 A.D. (Enc. Brit., 14th edition, vol. 5), a period of about 309 years. These dates, however, are not correct. If we delve a little more deeply into the history of early Christianity the fact is disclosed to us that Emperor Constantine did not become a Christian in 337 A.D. as is the popular belief but in 309 A.D., as history shows. The astonishing fact that the Christian Calendar now in use is not free from chronological anachronisms has been admitted by Christian scholars themselves. Archbishop Ushers and Dr. Kitto in their well-known books, "Chronology" and "Daily Bible Illustrations," after elaborate research into the chronology of early Christianity, have been compelled to admit that chronological data show that Jesus was five and not thirty-three years old at the time when the Crucifixion is supposed to have taken place i.e. the tragedy of the Crucifixion took place 28 years later than is generally believed. Thus subtracting 28 from 337 it becomes established that the year of Constantine’s conversion was 309 A.D., when with Christianity becoming the State religion of the Roman Empire persecution of Christians completely ceased. So even Christian historical records support the Quran in stating that early Christians continued to be persecuted, off and on, for 309 years.
The verse incidentally impresses upon Muslims who, like اصحاب کھف now are and may, also in future, be the victims of similar persecution, the desirability of bearing with patience and fortitude their trials and tribulations so that they may become entitled to Divinefavours.
756
早期基督教徒受到迫害而经常避难到山洞中或其他躲藏的地方, 其时期延续约309年以上。历史资料证实了这一计算数字。大家都相信, 迫害基督教徒从公元28年伊撒被钉在十字架上开始, 到君士坦丁大帝在公元337年改信基督教 (《大英百科全書》) 为止, 其间大约有309年。君士坦丁不是在公元337年而是在公元309年改信基督教的。十字架刑悲剧发生的时间比一般相信的要晚28年 (尤希尔斯--------Ushers大主教所著的 Chronology 与基托--------Kitto博士所著的Daily Bible Illustrations)。
2
تاریخ سے معلوم ہوتا ہے کہ مختلف وقتوں میں مسیحیوں پر ظلم ہوا تھا اور مختلف علاقوں میں ہوا تھا۔ چنانچہ ایک زمانہ میں روم میں زیادہ ظلم ہوا تھا اور ایک زمانہ میں اسکندریہ میں زیادہ ظلم ہوا تھا۔ کیونکہ اسکندریہ بھی رومیوں کے ماتحت آگیا تھا۔ ان مظالم کے لحاظ سے کبھی وہ لمبے عرصہ تک غار میں چھپنے پر مجبور ہوئے اور کبھی تھوڑے عرصہ تک۔ لوگوں نے ناسمجھی سے ان وقفوں کو مختلف اور مستقل وقفے سمجھ لیا اور لگے تخمینہ سے باتیں کرنے۔ جن تخمینوں کو اس آیت میں ردّ کیا گیا ہے اور بتایا گیا ہے کہ یہ تخمینے مختلف وقتوں کے لحاظ سے ہیں۔ ورنہ اصل وقفہ جو ساری قوم پر گذرا۔ اس کو صرف اللہ
2066
Commentary:
This verse sheds some light on the duration of the period in which early Christians were subjected to persecution and had frequently to take refuge in caves and other places of concealment. This period extends over 309 years and historical data have corroborated this calculation. As popularly believed the persecution of Christians began with Jesus’ Crucifixion in 28 A.D. and ended with the Emperor Constantine’s conversion to Christianity in 337 A.D. (Enc. Brit., 14th edition, vol. 5), a period of about 309 years. These dates, however, are not correct. If we delve a little more deeply into the history of early Christianity the fact is disclosed to us that Emperor Constantine did not become a Christian in 337 A.D. as is the popular belief but in 309 A.D., as history shows. The astonishing fact that the Christian Calendar now in use is not free from chronological anachronisms has been admitted by Christian scholars themselves. Archbishop Ushers and Dr. Kitto in their well-known books, "Chronology" and "Daily Bible Illustrations," after elaborate research into the chronology of early Christianity, have been compelled to admit that chronological data show that Jesus was five and not thirty-three years old at the time when the Crucifixion is supposed to have taken place i.e. the tragedy of the Crucifixion took place 28 years later than is generally believed. Thus subtracting 28 from 337 it becomes established that the year of Constantine’s conversion was 309 A.D., when with Christianity becoming the State religion of the Roman Empire persecution of Christians completely ceased. So even Christian historical records support the Quran in stating that early Christians continued to be persecuted, off and on, for 309 years.
The verse incidentally impresses upon Muslims who, like اصحاب کھف now are and may, also in future, be the victims of similar persecution, the desirability of bearing with patience and fortitude their trials and tribulations so that they may become entitled to Divinefavours.
1686
The period in which early Christians were subjected to persecution and had frequently to take refuge in caves and other places of hiding extends approximately over 309 years, and historical data have corroborated this calculation. As popularly believed the persecution of Christians began with Jesus’s Crucifixion in 28 A.D., and ended with Emperor Constantine’s conversion to Christianity in 337 A.D. (Enc. Brit.), a period of about 309 years. And Constantine was not converted in 337 A.D., but in 309 A.D. The tragedy of the Crucifixion took place 28 years later than is generally believed (Chronology by Archbishop Ushers & Daily Bible Illustrations by Dr. Kitto).
قُلِ ٱللَّهُ أَعْلَمُ بِمَا لَبِثُوا۟ ۖ لَهُۥ غَيْبُ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضِ ۖ أَبْصِرْ بِهِۦ وَأَسْمِعْ ۚ مَا لَهُم مِّن دُونِهِۦ مِن وَلِىٍّ وَلَا يُشْرِكُ فِى حُكْمِهِۦٓ أَحَدًا
11:124; 16:78; 35:39.
19:39; 29:46.
The early Christians were persecuted in many lands and at different times, e.g. in Rome, Alexandria, etc. They were compelled to seek refuge in caves and catacombs at different times and for different periods. Their stay in the catacombs was not a single, uninterrupted episode. The exact length of the total period of such stay is known only to Allah.
The words also mean: 'Clear is His Sight and keen His Hearing' or 'He sees all and hears all.'
11:124; 16:78; 35:39.
19:39.
Commentary:
The words, Say, Allah knows best how long they tarried, purport to say that histories written by Christian writers assign 337 years as the period of the persecution of early Christians and therefore seem to contradict the Quranic statement that this period was 309 years. But this calculation as shown in the previous verse is at fault because the Quran is the revealed word of God and God cannot err in His calculations. Later research into old historical records as explained elsewhere has also supported the Quran. The present verse does not contradict the words, And they stayed in their Cave three hundred years and added nine more (v. 26). These words do not refer to the popular view about the period for which early Christians took refuge in caves but are God’s own words. So the expression, Allah knows best how long they tarried, not only does not contradict but actually supports and corroborates these words.
The words, How Seeing is He! and how Hearing, lend further support to the view that Christian chronologists have erred in fixing the present date of Jesus’ birth and his Crucifixion and that the Quranic statement with regard to the period for which اصحاب الکھف (Dwellers of the Cave) remained hidden in caves is correct.
b
11:124; 16:78; 35:39.
c
19:39; 29:46.
757
早期基督教徒在许多国家和不同时期受迫害, 例如在罗马、亚历山大里亚等等。他们在不同时期被迫避难在山洞或地下墓穴中, 其时期不同而居住时间长短也不同。他们住在墓穴中并不是一种简单而顺利的情节。这种呆在墓穴中总的时期的确切年数, 只有安拉知道。
a
11:124; 16:78; 35:39.
b
19:39.
2067
Commentary:
The words, Say, Allah knows best how long they tarried, purport to say that histories written by Christian writers assign 337 years as the period of the persecution of early Christians and therefore seem to contradict the Quranic statement that this period was 309 years. But this calculation as shown in the previous verse is at fault because the Quran is the revealed word of God and God cannot err in His calculations. Later research into old historical records as explained elsewhere has also supported the Quran. The present verse does not contradict the words, And they stayed in their Cave three hundred years and added nine more (v. 26). These words do not refer to the popular view about the period for which early Christians took refuge in caves but are God’s own words. So the expression, Allah knows best how long they tarried, not only does not contradict but actually supports and corroborates these words.
The words, How Seeing is He! and how Hearing, lend further support to the view that Christian chronologists have erred in fixing the present date of Jesus’ birth and his Crucifixion and that the Quranic statement with regard to the period for which اصحاب الکھف (Dwellers of the Cave) remained hidden in caves is correct.
a
11:124; 16:78; 35:39.
b
19:39; 29:46.
1687
The early Christians were persecuted in many lands and at different times, e.g. in Rome, Alexandria, etc. They were compelled to seek refuge in caves and catacombs at different times and for different periods. Their stay in the catacombs was not a single, uninterrupted episode. The exact length of the total period of such stay is known only to Allah.
1687A
The words also mean: 'Clear is His Sight and keen His Hearing' or 'He sees all and hears all.'
وَٱتْلُ مَآ أُوحِىَ إِلَيْكَ مِن كِتَابِ رَبِّكَ ۖ لَا مُبَدِّلَ لِكَلِمَٰتِهِۦ وَلَن تَجِدَ مِن دُونِهِۦ مُلْتَحَدًا
6:35, 116; 10:65.
6:35, 116; 10:65.
29:46.
6:35, 116; 10:65.
Commentary:
The verse makes it clear that the above account of the Dwellers of the Cave is not meant merely as an interesting narrative but refers to events of the past of great spiritual significance, at the same time constituting a forewarning to Muslims to be always prepared for hardships like those that the Dwellers of the Cave had to suffer. In fact according to Ibn ‘Abbas the Holy Prophet is reported to have said that اصحاب الکھف (Dwellers of the Cave) are the companions of the Imam Mahdi (Manthur). The words, there is none who can change His words, also support the assumption that the account of the Dwellers of the Cave contains mighty prophecies, otherwise there was no sense in using such challenging words as these. See the following verses.
a
6:35, 116; 10:65.
a
29:46.
b
6:35, 116; 10:65.
2068
Commentary:
The verse makes it clear that the above account of the Dwellers of the Cave is not meant merely as an interesting narrative but refers to events of the past of great spiritual significance, at the same time constituting a forewarning to Muslims to be always prepared for hardships like those that the Dwellers of the Cave had to suffer. In fact according to Ibn ‘Abbas the Holy Prophet is reported to have said that اصحاب الکھف (Dwellers of the Cave) are the companions of the Imam Mahdi (Manthur). The words, there is none who can change His words, also support the assumption that the account of the Dwellers of the Cave contains mighty prophecies, otherwise there was no sense in using such challenging words as these. See the following verses.
c
6:35, 116; 10:65.
وَٱصْبِرْ نَفْسَكَ مَعَ ٱلَّذِينَ يَدْعُونَ رَبَّهُم بِٱلْغَدَوٰةِ وَٱلْعَشِىِّ يُرِيدُونَ وَجْهَهُۥ ۖ وَلَا تَعْدُ عَيْنَاكَ عَنْهُمْ تُرِيدُ زِينَةَ ٱلْحَيَوٰةِ ٱلدُّنْيَا ۖ وَلَا تُطِعْ مَنْ أَغْفَلْنَا قَلْبَهُۥ عَن ذِكْرِنَا وَٱتَّبَعَ هَوَىٰهُ وَكَانَ أَمْرُهُۥ فُرُطًا
6:53; 7:206.
یعنی صحابہ ؓ کی قربانیوں کو بھولیو نہیں۔
6:53; 7:206.
6:53; 7:206.
Commentary:
This verse lends further support to the fact that the preceding verses embody some very important prophecies. In fact, we are here told that at the time of the predominance and ascendancy of Christian nations there will be living in the world a people who, as true representatives of Islam, will be engaged night and day in prayer and Divine worship. The so-called Muslims will, at that time—the time of Imam Mahdi—pin all their hopes about the future political glory and greatness of Islam on the employment of material means and will look down upon the poor and politically unimportant followers of the Imam Mahdi for concentrating on prayer and worship. The verse warns Muslims that on prayer and Divine worship alone will depend the eventual salvation and success of Islam.
The verse further mentions the following three main causes of the misfortunes and miseries of Muslims at that time: (a) they will be neglectful of prayer and Divine worship; (b) love of the world will be their overpowering passion; and (c) they will be wholly lost in the pursuit of material comforts and a life of luxury. But their deliverance will lie in a complete change of their outlook and the programme of their life.
b
6:53; 7:206.
1
یعنی صحابہ ؓ کی قربانیوں کو بھولیو نہیں۔
c
6:53; 7:206.
2069
Commentary:
This verse lends further support to the fact that the preceding verses embody some very important prophecies. In fact, we are here told that at the time of the predominance and ascendancy of Christian nations there will be living in the world a people who, as true representatives of Islam, will be engaged night and day in prayer and Divine worship. The so-called Muslims will, at that time—the time of Imam Mahdi—pin all their hopes about the future political glory and greatness of Islam on the employment of material means and will look down upon the poor and politically unimportant followers of the Imam Mahdi for concentrating on prayer and worship. The verse warns Muslims that on prayer and Divine worship alone will depend the eventual salvation and success of Islam.
The verse further mentions the following three main causes of the misfortunes and miseries of Muslims at that time: (a) they will be neglectful of prayer and Divine worship; (b) love of the world will be their overpowering passion; and (c) they will be wholly lost in the pursuit of material comforts and a life of luxury. But their deliverance will lie in a complete change of their outlook and the programme of their life.
a
6:53; 7:206.
وَقُلِ ٱلْحَقُّ مِن رَّبِّكُمْ ۖ فَمَن شَآءَ فَلْيُؤْمِن وَمَن شَآءَ فَلْيَكْفُرْ ۚ إِنَّآ أَعْتَدْنَا لِلظَّٰلِمِينَ نَارًا أَحَاطَ بِهِمْ سُرَادِقُهَا ۚ وَإِن يَسْتَغِيثُوا۟ يُغَاثُوا۟ بِمَآءٍ كَٱلْمُهْلِ يَشْوِى ٱلْوُجُوهَ ۚ بِئْسَ ٱلشَّرَابُ وَسَآءَتْ مُرْتَفَقًا
2:257; 10:100.
25:38; 42:46.
2:257; 10:100.
25:38; 42:46.
Important Words:
سرادقھا (whose tent). سرادق is derived from سردق. They say سردق البیت i.e. he covered the house with an awning over its interior court. سرادق means, an awning extended over the interior court of a house; a tent of cotton or hair-cloth; a tent; smoke rising high and surrounding a thing; dust rising or spreading itself. They say سرادق المجد علیک ممدود i.e. the canopy of glory is extended over thee (Lane & Aqrab).
مرتفقا (resting place) is derived from رفق i.e. he was or became gentle or he acted or behaved gently ارتفق means, he bought or demanded aid or help or he profited by him or it (a thing) or he made use of it; he leaned upon his elbow; and, it was or became full. مرتفقا means, a place or thing upon which one leans, hence a place of rest (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The words, It is the truth from your Lord, signify that the prophecy, implied in the foregoing verses, that the great material might and glory of Western Christian nations will be reduced to dust and that Islam will emerge triumphant and full of new life shall most surely come to pass.
The words, let him who will, believe, and let him who will, disbelieve, hint that the time of the Imam Mahdi will not be the time for waging jihad by the sword, but for the peaceful preaching of Islam.
The last part of the verse answers a natural question that arises from the first part, viz. if there was to be no jihad by the sword how was Islam to come into its own? To this question the last part of the verse returns the answer that God Himself will see to it that the seemingly irresistible might of western Christian nations is completely broken. Divine punish-ment will overtake these nations in the form of wars which will not end until their power is completely shattered and is reduced to ashes and dust. Molten lead and iron will scorch their faces. They will cry for peace and will get bombs and gun-shots instead. Their beautiful residences will become unfit for human habitation and life will become a veritable hell for them. All their efforts to bring about peace in the world, being insincere and dishonest, will come to nothing.
c
2:257; 10:100.
d
25:38; 42:46.
a
2:257; 10:100.
b
25:38; 42:46.
2070
Important Words:
سرادقھا (whose tent). سرادق is derived from سردق. They say سردق البیت i.e. he covered the house with an awning over its interior court. سرادق means, an awning extended over the interior court of a house; a tent of cotton or hair-cloth; a tent; smoke rising high and surrounding a thing; dust rising or spreading itself. They say سرادق المجد علیک ممدود i.e. the canopy of glory is extended over thee (Lane & Aqrab).
مرتفقا (resting place) is derived from رفق i.e. he was or became gentle or he acted or behaved gently ارتفق means, he bought or demanded aid or help or he profited by him or it (a thing) or he made use of it; he leaned upon his elbow; and, it was or became full. مرتفقا means, a place or thing upon which one leans, hence a place of rest (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The words, It is the truth from your Lord, signify that the prophecy, implied in the foregoing verses, that the great material might and glory of Western Christian nations will be reduced to dust and that Islam will emerge triumphant and full of new life shall most surely come to pass.
The words, let him who will, believe, and let him who will, disbelieve, hint that the time of the Imam Mahdi will not be the time for waging jihad by the sword, but for the peaceful preaching of Islam.
The last part of the verse answers a natural question that arises from the first part, viz. if there was to be no jihad by the sword how was Islam to come into its own? To this question the last part of the verse returns the answer that God Himself will see to it that the seemingly irresistible might of western Christian nations is completely broken. Divine punish-ment will overtake these nations in the form of wars which will not end until their power is completely shattered and is reduced to ashes and dust. Molten lead and iron will scorch their faces. They will cry for peace and will get bombs and gun-shots instead. Their beautiful residences will become unfit for human habitation and life will become a veritable hell for them. All their efforts to bring about peace in the world, being insincere and dishonest, will come to nothing.
b
2:257; 10:100.
c
25:38; 42:46.
إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُوا۟ وَعَمِلُوا۟ ٱلصَّٰلِحَٰتِ إِنَّا لَا نُضِيعُ أَجْرَ مَنْ أَحْسَنَ عَمَلًا
7:171; 9:120; 12:57.
7:171; 9:120; 12:57.
7:171; 9:120; 12:57.
Commentary:
As against the futile efforts of the powerful western nations to establish peace in the world, the tiny and seemingly insignificant but honest contributions towards this noble purpose of those good and righteous people—the companions of the Mahdi, will be crowned with success because though deprived of all worldly pomp and glory they will have firm faith in God and will live up to their noble ideals.
e
7:171; 9:120; 12:57.
a
7:171; 9:120; 12:57.
2071
Commentary:
As against the futile efforts of the powerful western nations to establish peace in the world, the tiny and seemingly insignificant but honest contributions towards this noble purpose of those good and righteous people—the companions of the Mahdi, will be crowned with success because though deprived of all worldly pomp and glory they will have firm faith in God and will live up to their noble ideals.
d
7:171; 9:120; 12:57.
أُو۟لَٰٓئِكَ لَهُمْ جَنَّٰتُ عَدْنٍ تَجْرِى مِن تَحْتِهِمُ ٱلْأَنْهَٰرُ يُحَلَّوْنَ فِيهَا مِنْ أَسَاوِرَ مِن ذَهَبٍ وَيَلْبَسُونَ ثِيَابًا خُضْرًا مِّن سُندُسٍ وَإِسْتَبْرَقٍ مُّتَّكِـِٔينَ فِيهَا عَلَى ٱلْأَرَآئِكِ ۚ نِعْمَ ٱلثَّوَابُ وَحَسُنَتْ مُرْتَفَقًا
15:48; 36:57; 83:24.
9:72; 13:24; 19:62; 20:77; 35:34; 38:51; 61:13; 98:9.
Gold bracelets being symbols of royalty, the verse may signify that Muslims will become rulers of vast and mighty empires and will enjoy great power, honour and dignity and their womenfolk will wear garments of fine silk and heavy brocade interwoven with gold. This prophecy was fulfilled when the treasures of Persia and Rome were laid at the feet of the illiterate Arabs who used to wear clothes made of coarse skins and of the hair of animals.
9:72; 13:24; 19:62; 20:77; 35:34; 38:51; 61:13; 98:9.
15:48; 36:57; 83:24.
Important Words:
اساور (bracelets) is the plural of سوار which is derived from سار. They say سار او تسور الحائط i.e. he climbed or scaled the wall. تسورalso means, he put on or decked himself with bracelets. سوار means, a man’s or woman’s bracelet of silver or of gold (Lane & Aqrab).
سندس (fine silk) means, thin or fine دیباج (silk brocade) or thin or fine حریر (silk). It is opposed to استبرق (Lane).
استبرق (heavy brocade) is derived from برق which means, it shone, gleamed or glistened. استبرق means, thick دیباج (silk brocade) or دیباج interwoven with gold; thick silk (Lane & Aqrab).
ارائک (raised couches) is the plural of اریکة which is derived from ارک which means, he persisted or persevered. They say ارک بالمکان i.e. he remained in the house, not quitting it. The Arabs say ارک الامر فی عنقه i.e. he compelled him to do the thing; he made him cleave to it. اریکة means, a raised couch in a tent or chamber decorated and adorned with cloth and curtains for a bride; a bed spread upon the ground to sit upon; anything upon which one reclines; a raised couch (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The wearing of bracelets of gold may refer either to this life or the next. In the former case, the words, They will be adorned therein with bracelets of gold, mean that gold bracelets being symbols of royalty, Muslims will become rulers of vast and mighty empires. But taken as referring to the next life they connote a spiritual sense, meaning that good works of Muslims in this life would assume an embodied form in the next. Or "bracelets of gold" may signify special marks of honour, i.e. the Faithful will enjoy great power, honour and dignity and their womenfolk will wear garments of fine silk and heavy brocade interwoven with gold. This prophecy was fulfilled when the treasures of Persia and Rome were laid at the feet of so-called illiterate and half-civilized Arabs who wore clothes made of coarse skins and the hair of animals.
The words, how good the reward, imply that these things will not make Muslims lovers of ease and luxury and will not lead to their moral or spiritual death. On the contrary they will prove "a good reward" for them, that is, these things will give them peace and contentment of mind.
The words, and how excellent the place of rest, signify that contacts and friendships formed in accordance with Quranic teaching, being based on sincere and honest motives, will not lead to war and mutual hatred but will bring about real peace and concord in the world.
a
9:72; 13:24; 19:62; 20:77; 35:34; 38:51; 61:13; 98:9.
b
15:48; 36:57; 83:24.
b
9:72; 13:24; 19:62; 20:77; 35:34; 38:51; 61:13; 98:9.
c
15:48; 36:57; 83:24.
2072
Important Words:
اساور (bracelets) is the plural of سوار which is derived from سار. They say سار او تسور الحائط i.e. he climbed or scaled the wall. تسورalso means, he put on or decked himself with bracelets. سوار means, a man’s or woman’s bracelet of silver or of gold (Lane & Aqrab).
سندس (fine silk) means, thin or fine دیباج (silk brocade) or thin or fine حریر (silk). It is opposed to استبرق (Lane).
استبرق (heavy brocade) is derived from برق which means, it shone, gleamed or glistened. استبرق means, thick دیباج (silk brocade) or دیباج interwoven with gold; thick silk (Lane & Aqrab).
ارائک (raised couches) is the plural of اریکة which is derived from ارک which means, he persisted or persevered. They say ارک بالمکان i.e. he remained in the house, not quitting it. The Arabs say ارک الامر فی عنقه i.e. he compelled him to do the thing; he made him cleave to it. اریکة means, a raised couch in a tent or chamber decorated and adorned with cloth and curtains for a bride; a bed spread upon the ground to sit upon; anything upon which one reclines; a raised couch (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The wearing of bracelets of gold may refer either to this life or the next. In the former case, the words, They will be adorned therein with bracelets of gold, mean that gold bracelets being symbols of royalty, Muslims will become rulers of vast and mighty empires. But taken as referring to the next life they connote a spiritual sense, meaning that good works of Muslims in this life would assume an embodied form in the next. Or "bracelets of gold" may signify special marks of honour, i.e. the Faithful will enjoy great power, honour and dignity and their womenfolk will wear garments of fine silk and heavy brocade interwoven with gold. This prophecy was fulfilled when the treasures of Persia and Rome were laid at the feet of so-called illiterate and half-civilized Arabs who wore clothes made of coarse skins and the hair of animals.
The words, how good the reward, imply that these things will not make Muslims lovers of ease and luxury and will not lead to their moral or spiritual death. On the contrary they will prove "a good reward" for them, that is, these things will give them peace and contentment of mind.
The words, and how excellent the place of rest, signify that contacts and friendships formed in accordance with Quranic teaching, being based on sincere and honest motives, will not lead to war and mutual hatred but will bring about real peace and concord in the world.
a
15:48; 36:57; 83:24.
e
9:72; 13:24; 19:62; 20:77; 35:34; 38:51; 61:13; 98:9.
1688
Gold bracelets being symbols of royalty, the verse may signify that Muslims will become rulers of vast and mighty empires and will enjoy great power, honour and dignity and their womenfolk will wear garments of fine silk and heavy brocade interwoven with gold. This prophecy was fulfilled when the treasures of Persia and Rome were laid at the feet of the illiterate Arabs who used to wear clothes made of coarse skins and of the hair of animals.
۞ وَٱضْرِبْ لَهُم مَّثَلًا رَّجُلَيْنِ جَعَلْنَا لِأَحَدِهِمَا جَنَّتَيْنِ مِنْ أَعْنَٰبٍ وَحَفَفْنَٰهُمَا بِنَخْلٍ وَجَعَلْنَا بَيْنَهُمَا زَرْعًا
从这节经文开始, 以比喻的形式讲两种人--------基督教徒和穆斯林--------的情况, 这 “两个人” 代表这两种人, 而 “两座果园” 代表基督教国家兴起的两个时期。这节经文指出, 在基督教国家盛衰交替的历史中, 他们将两次上升到拥有极大权力的地位。第一个时期是在伊斯兰教来临之前, 而第二个时期从公元十七世纪初开始, 那时欧洲的基督教国家开始作出极大的进展, 而在十九世纪时他们得到史无前例的权力和威望, 可以称为达到顶峰。
یعنی مسلمانوں اور مسیحی اقوام کی۔
باغ سے مراد قوم اسرائیل کو ملنے والی دنیوی مال و دولت اور اولاد ہے۔ اس جگہ عیسائی قوم کے دو حصوں کا ذکر ہے اور مراد یہ ہے کہ عیسائی قوم کی پہلی ترقی کے بعد ان پر کمزوری کا دور آئے گا جس کے بعد وہ پھر دنیوی طور پر ترقی کرنے لگ جائیں گے۔
یہاں مراد مالک ہیں۔ لیکن چونکہ مثال میں باغوں کا ذکر تھا۔ اس لئے مالکوں کی جگہ ان کے مملوکہ ممالک کا ذکر کر دیا ہے اور تمثیلی طور پر ایسے لفظ اختیار کیے ہیں جن سے یہ سمجھا جائے گا کہ گویا یہاں کھیتوں کا ذکر ہے۔
With this verse begins, in the form of a parable, the conditions of the two peoples—Christians and Muslims, the "two men" representing these two peoples and "two gardens" the two periods of the rise of the Christian nations. The verse denotes that in their chequered history Christian nations would rise to great power twice. The first period preceded the advent of Islam while the second began with the dawn of the 17th century. A.D., when Christian nations of Europe began to make great progress and acquire unprecedented power and prestige which reached its zenith in the nineteenth century.
Commentary:
With this verse begins, in the form of a parable, a description of the conditions respectively of Muslim and Christian nations in the Latter Days. The form and wording of the dialogue unmistakably shows that it is no real conversation between two living persons but is a portraiture, in metaphorical language, of the conditions of these two peoples at a certain time. The dialogue represents the decline and degradation of Muslims at their nadir and the power and prosperity of western Christian nations at their zenith in the Latter Days.
Now parables, like dreams, require to be interpreted, and the present and following several verses having been couched in allegorical language it is difficult to grasp and fully appreciate their full significance and beauty without putting on them a construction which their apparent form does not seem to bear. In the language of dreams a "garden" signifies wife, children, riches and life full of happiness; sometimes it also denotes cantonments and army headquarters. "Grapes" represent abundant provisions which can be stored up and last for a long time; "palm trees" signify exercise of authority over large number of men; "corn" in the case of a monarch denotes expansion of his dominions and in that of other people their "work". A "stream" denotes an eminent man and "fruits" mean fresh sources of honour (Ta‘tirul-Anam).
The parable describes the conditions of two men. One of them had two gardens which metaphorically interpreted means that God had bestowed upon him an abundance of wealth and offspring in two separate periods of his life. This interpretation is supported by v. 35 below where the same person says, I am richer than thou in wealth and stronger in respect of men.
The words, and We surrounded them with date-palms, signify that this man will protect his riches and offspring and dominions with military force.
The expression, and between the two We placed corn-fields, denotes that in between the two gardens there will be ordinary property which will not be so strongly protected.
758
从这节经文开始, 以比喻的形式讲两种人--------基督教徒和穆斯林--------的情况, 这 “两个人” 代表这两种人, 而 “两座果园” 代表基督教国家兴起的两个时期。这节经文指出, 在基督教国家盛衰交替的历史中, 他们将两次上升到拥有极大权力的地位。第一个时期是在伊斯兰教来临之前, 而第二个时期从公元十七世纪初开始, 那时欧洲的基督教国家开始作出极大的进展, 而在十九世纪时他们得到史无前例的权力和威望, 可以称为达到顶峰。
1
یعنی مسلمانوں اور مسیحی اقوام کی۔
2
باغ سے مراد قوم اسرائیل کو ملنے والی دنیوی مال و دولت اور اولاد ہے۔ اس جگہ عیسائی قوم کے دو حصوں کا ذکر ہے اور مراد یہ ہے کہ عیسائی قوم کی پہلی ترقی کے بعد ان پر کمزوری کا دور آئے گا جس کے بعد وہ پھر دنیوی طور پر ترقی کرنے لگ جائیں گے۔
3
یہاں مراد مالک ہیں۔ لیکن چونکہ مثال میں باغوں کا ذکر تھا۔ اس لئے مالکوں کی جگہ ان کے مملوکہ ممالک کا ذکر کر دیا ہے اور تمثیلی طور پر ایسے لفظ اختیار کیے ہیں جن سے یہ سمجھا جائے گا کہ گویا یہاں کھیتوں کا ذکر ہے۔
2073
Commentary:
With this verse begins, in the form of a parable, a description of the conditions respectively of Muslim and Christian nations in the Latter Days. The form and wording of the dialogue unmistakably shows that it is no real conversation between two living persons but is a portraiture, in metaphorical language, of the conditions of these two peoples at a certain time. The dialogue represents the decline and degradation of Muslims at their nadir and the power and prosperity of western Christian nations at their zenith in the Latter Days.
Now parables, like dreams, require to be interpreted, and the present and following several verses having been couched in allegorical language it is difficult to grasp and fully appreciate their full significance and beauty without putting on them a construction which their apparent form does not seem to bear. In the language of dreams a "garden" signifies wife, children, riches and life full of happiness; sometimes it also denotes cantonments and army headquarters. "Grapes" represent abundant provisions which can be stored up and last for a long time; "palm trees" signify exercise of authority over large number of men; "corn" in the case of a monarch denotes expansion of his dominions and in that of other people their "work". A "stream" denotes an eminent man and "fruits" mean fresh sources of honour (Ta‘tirul-Anam).
The parable describes the conditions of two men. One of them had two gardens which metaphorically interpreted means that God had bestowed upon him an abundance of wealth and offspring in two separate periods of his life. This interpretation is supported by v. 35 below where the same person says, I am richer than thou in wealth and stronger in respect of men.
The words, and We surrounded them with date-palms, signify that this man will protect his riches and offspring and dominions with military force.
The expression, and between the two We placed corn-fields, denotes that in between the two gardens there will be ordinary property which will not be so strongly protected.
1689
With this verse begins, in the form of a parable, the conditions of the two peoples—Christians and Muslims, the "two men" representing these two peoples and "two gardens" the two periods of the rise of the Christian nations. The verse denotes that in their chequered history Christian nations would rise to great power twice. The first period preceded the advent of Islam while the second began with the dawn of the 17th century. A.D., when Christian nations of Europe began to make great progress and acquire unprecedented power and prestige which reached its zenith in the nineteenth century.
كِلْتَا ٱلْجَنَّتَيْنِ ءَاتَتْ أُكُلَهَا وَلَمْ تَظْلِم مِّنْهُ شَيْـًٔا ۚ وَفَجَّرْنَا خِلَٰلَهُمَا نَهَرًا
“一条河” 代表穆圣时代。通过穆圣, 保存了穆撒和伊撒许多部分的真实教义。
نہر سے مراد رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کا زمانہ ہے جن کے ذریعہ سے موسیٰ علیہ السلام اور عیسیٰ علیہ السلام کی حقیقی تعلیم کا کچھ حصہ زندہ رہا۔
"The stream" represents the time of the Holy Prophet, through whom portions of the true teachings of Moses and Jesus were preserved.
Commentary:
Singular number of the verbs اتت and تظلم shows that the two gardens were, in reality, two parts of one and the same garden.
The words, and failed not the least therein, indicate that these were not gardens in the literal sense of the word but gardens in a metaphorical sense because it is against the laws of nature that trees should continue to yield abundant fruits in many consecutive seasons. But the trees of the gardens mentioned in this verse yielded fruits uniformly in abundance. This shows that they were gardens in the metaphorical sense only.
759
“一条河” 代表穆圣时代。通过穆圣, 保存了穆撒和伊撒许多部分的真实教义。
4
نہر سے مراد رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کا زمانہ ہے جن کے ذریعہ سے موسیٰ علیہ السلام اور عیسیٰ علیہ السلام کی حقیقی تعلیم کا کچھ حصہ زندہ رہا۔
2074
Commentary:
Singular number of the verbs اتت and تظلم shows that the two gardens were, in reality, two parts of one and the same garden.
The words, and failed not the least therein, indicate that these were not gardens in the literal sense of the word but gardens in a metaphorical sense because it is against the laws of nature that trees should continue to yield abundant fruits in many consecutive seasons. But the trees of the gardens mentioned in this verse yielded fruits uniformly in abundance. This shows that they were gardens in the metaphorical sense only.
1690
"The stream" represents the time of the Holy Prophet, through whom portions of the true teachings of Moses and Jesus were preserved.
وَكَانَ لَهُۥ ثَمَرٌ فَقَالَ لِصَٰحِبِهِۦ وَهُوَ يُحَاوِرُهُۥٓ أَنَا۠ أَكْثَرُ مِنكَ مَالًا وَأَعَزُّ نَفَرًا
强大而兴盛的基督教国家, 看不起并且嘲笑贫穷而无权力的穆斯林, 因为 穆斯林贫困而缺乏物质资源。
یعنی آخرمیں مسیحیوں نے ترقی کی اور مسلمانوں کو طعنہ دیا کہ ہماری قوم زیادہ طاقتور ہے۔
The powerful and prosperous Christian nations would look down upon and taunt the poor and powerless Muslims for their poverty and lack of material resources.
Important Words:
یحاورہ (arguing boastfully with him) is derived fromحار . They say حار الی الشیء i.e. he returned to a thing. حاورہ means, he returned him answer for answer; held dialogue or debate with him; he vied with him for superiority in glorying or boasting or the like (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
Now as to the meaning of the parable as a whole. In the beginning of the Surah it was said that the Holy Prophet had already conveyed the Message of God to the Meccans, and that he was now going to convey it to Christians also. Again, reference was made to the history of early Christians who endured untold persecutions for their belief in the Unity of God and whose successors became idol-worshippers and were entirely engrossed in the pursuit of material wealth.
The Quranic parable bears very close resemblance to the parable of the vineyard in the Gospels (Mark 12:1-12; Matt. 21:33-46 & Luke 20:9-19). It speaks of two peoples—Muslims and Christians. The master of the garden in the Quranic parable represents Christian peoples, and the "grapevines" stand for increase in their wealth and offspring. The hedge of date-palms denotes their armed forces which in the days of their power and glory will safeguard their possessions.
The parable speaks of two gardens which denotes that Christian peoples in their chequered history were to rise to great power twice. The first period preceded the advent of Islam while the second began with the dawn of the 17th century A.D., when Christian nations of Europe began to make great progress and acquire unprecedented power and prestige which reached its zenith in the 19th century. During the interval between these two periods of the progress and prosperity of its followers Christianity resembled a field of corn which was exposed to the danger of being trampled upon and destroyed. In this interval God caused the great stream of Islam to flow and fertilize the entire world. A mighty man of truth—the Holy Prophet Muhammad—made his appearance. His advent constituted the greatest landmark in the religious life of mankind. He gave to the world new concepts, new ideals and new values and left behind him the Quran as humanity’s infallible and eternal guide.
As shown under Important Words, "fruits" signify fresh sources of honour. The expression, and he had fruit in abundance, therefore means that Christian nations would continue to make new scientific inventions and discoveries which would greatly add to their material wealth, power and prosperity. The words, I am richer than thou in wealth and stronger in respect of men, mean that Christian nations will advance their own material wealth and political power and the poverty and backwardness of Muslim peoples as an argument in favour of the truth of their religion.
760
强大而兴盛的基督教国家, 看不起并且嘲笑贫穷而无权力的穆斯林, 因为 穆斯林贫困而缺乏物质资源。
5
یعنی آخرمیں مسیحیوں نے ترقی کی اور مسلمانوں کو طعنہ دیا کہ ہماری قوم زیادہ طاقتور ہے۔
2075
Important Words:
یحاورہ (arguing boastfully with him) is derived fromحار . They say حار الی الشیء i.e. he returned to a thing. حاورہ means, he returned him answer for answer; held dialogue or debate with him; he vied with him for superiority in glorying or boasting or the like (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
Now as to the meaning of the parable as a whole. In the beginning of the Surah it was said that the Holy Prophet had already conveyed the Message of God to the Meccans, and that he was now going to convey it to Christians also. Again, reference was made to the history of early Christians who endured untold persecutions for their belief in the Unity of God and whose successors became idol-worshippers and were entirely engrossed in the pursuit of material wealth.
The Quranic parable bears very close resemblance to the parable of the vineyard in the Gospels (Mark 12:1-12; Matt. 21:33-46 & Luke 20:9-19). It speaks of two peoples—Muslims and Christians. The master of the garden in the Quranic parable represents Christian peoples, and the "grapevines" stand for increase in their wealth and offspring. The hedge of date-palms denotes their armed forces which in the days of their power and glory will safeguard their possessions.
The parable speaks of two gardens which denotes that Christian peoples in their chequered history were to rise to great power twice. The first period preceded the advent of Islam while the second began with the dawn of the 17th century A.D., when Christian nations of Europe began to make great progress and acquire unprecedented power and prestige which reached its zenith in the 19th century. During the interval between these two periods of the progress and prosperity of its followers Christianity resembled a field of corn which was exposed to the danger of being trampled upon and destroyed. In this interval God caused the great stream of Islam to flow and fertilize the entire world. A mighty man of truth—the Holy Prophet Muhammad—made his appearance. His advent constituted the greatest landmark in the religious life of mankind. He gave to the world new concepts, new ideals and new values and left behind him the Quran as humanity’s infallible and eternal guide.
As shown under Important Words, "fruits" signify fresh sources of honour. The expression, and he had fruit in abundance, therefore means that Christian nations would continue to make new scientific inventions and discoveries which would greatly add to their material wealth, power and prosperity. The words, I am richer than thou in wealth and stronger in respect of men, mean that Christian nations will advance their own material wealth and political power and the poverty and backwardness of Muslim peoples as an argument in favour of the truth of their religion.
1690A
The powerful and prosperous Christian nations would look down upon and taunt the poor and powerless Muslims for their poverty and lack of material resources.
وَدَخَلَ جَنَّتَهُۥ وَهُوَ ظَالِمٌ لِّنَفْسِهِۦ قَالَ مَآ أَظُنُّ أَن تَبِيدَ هَٰذِهِۦٓ أَبَدًا
西方基督教国家, 由于他们的物质进步而自豪, 就恣意过着舒适奢侈的生活, 他们自负、傲慢而错误地认为自己的权力、进步和兴旺发达将永远持续下去, 而且被弄得产生一种虚假的安全感和自满情绪, 完全过着一种罪恶的生活而不能自拔。
یعنی مسیحی۔
Being proud of their material progress Western Christian nations would give themselves up to a life of ease and luxury and in their conceit and arrogance misconceive that their power, progress and prosperity will last for ever, and being lulled into a false sense of security and complacency, they would be entirely lost in a life of sin and iniquity.
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that Christian nations would be very proud of their material progress and would give themselves up to a life of ease and luxury and in their conceit and arrogance misconceive that their power, progress and prosperity would last forever. The words, while he was wronging his soul, mean that lulled into a false sense of security and complacency these people would be entirely lost in a life of sin and iniquity. The words "his garden" do not contradict vv. 33 and 31 above where mention is made of 'two gardens'. For an explanation of this seeming contradiction see v. 34 above.
761
西方基督教国家, 由于他们的物质进步而自豪, 就恣意过着舒适奢侈的生活, 他们自负、傲慢而错误地认为自己的权力、进步和兴旺发达将永远持续下去, 而且被弄得产生一种虚假的安全感和自满情绪, 完全过着一种罪恶的生活而不能自拔。
6
یعنی مسیحی۔
2076
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that Christian nations would be very proud of their material progress and would give themselves up to a life of ease and luxury and in their conceit and arrogance misconceive that their power, progress and prosperity would last forever. The words, while he was wronging his soul, mean that lulled into a false sense of security and complacency these people would be entirely lost in a life of sin and iniquity. The words "his garden" do not contradict vv. 33 and 31 above where mention is made of 'two gardens'. For an explanation of this seeming contradiction see v. 34 above.
1691
Being proud of their material progress Western Christian nations would give themselves up to a life of ease and luxury and in their conceit and arrogance misconceive that their power, progress and prosperity will last for ever, and being lulled into a false sense of security and complacency, they would be entirely lost in a life of sin and iniquity.
وَمَآ أَظُنُّ ٱلسَّاعَةَ قَآئِمَةً وَلَئِن رُّدِدتُّ إِلَىٰ رَبِّى لَأَجِدَنَّ خَيْرًا مِّنْهَا مُنقَلَبًا
Commentary:
This verse continues the theme of the preceding one and purports to say that there will be two schools of religious thought among Christian nations. One school will altogether deny life after death and Resurrection. The exponents of this school will regard present life as the be-all and end-all of man’s creation, and Resurrection and Paradise as only other names for national renaissance and prosperity. The other school will literally believe in Resurrection and the next life but they will also hold the belief that because Jesus had atoned for all their sins they will get salvation while non-Christians will be consigned to eternal perdition.
2077
Commentary:
This verse continues the theme of the preceding one and purports to say that there will be two schools of religious thought among Christian nations. One school will altogether deny life after death and Resurrection. The exponents of this school will regard present life as the be-all and end-all of man’s creation, and Resurrection and Paradise as only other names for national renaissance and prosperity. The other school will literally believe in Resurrection and the next life but they will also hold the belief that because Jesus had atoned for all their sins they will get salvation while non-Christians will be consigned to eternal perdition.
قَالَ لَهُۥ صَاحِبُهُۥ وَهُوَ يُحَاوِرُهُۥٓ أَكَفَرْتَ بِٱلَّذِى خَلَقَكَ مِن تُرَابٍ ثُمَّ مِن نُّطْفَةٍ ثُمَّ سَوَّىٰكَ رَجُلًا
22:6; 23:13; 35:12; 36:78; 40:68.
22:6; 23:13; 35:12; 36:78; 40:68.
22:6; 23:13; 35:12; 36:78; 40:68.
Commentary:
This verse constitutes the reply of the poor and depressed Muslim to his boastful Christian companion. He admonishes the latter not to deny God in his conceit. He seeks to rouse him from his state of self-complacency by drawing his attention to his very insignificant beginning and by implication to the transitoriness of the things of this world.
a
22:6; 23:13; 35:12; 36:78; 40:68.
a
22:6; 23:13; 35:12; 36:78; 40:68.
2078
Commentary:
This verse constitutes the reply of the poor and depressed Muslim to his boastful Christian companion. He admonishes the latter not to deny God in his conceit. He seeks to rouse him from his state of self-complacency by drawing his attention to his very insignificant beginning and by implication to the transitoriness of the things of this world.
a
22:6; 23:13; 35:12; 36:78; 40:68.
لَّٰكِنَّا۠ هُوَ ٱللَّهُ رَبِّى وَلَآ أُشْرِكُ بِرَبِّىٓ أَحَدًا
13:37; 72:21.
13:37; 72:21.
13:37; 72:21.
Commentary:
The verse administers an effective rebuke from the mouth of the poor, resourceless Muslim to the conceited, arrogant and rich Christian. The poor Muslim seems to say to his Christian companion that though he was poor and deprived of the good things of this life yet he was grateful to God whereas the other who had been given wealth, power and large following was ungrateful to God and had set up equals with Him. If at all anybody had any cause to be ungrateful to God it was he and not his rich companion who, on the contrary, had every reason to be grateful to Him.
b
13:37; 72:21.
b
13:37; 72:21.
2079
Commentary:
The verse administers an effective rebuke from the mouth of the poor, resourceless Muslim to the conceited, arrogant and rich Christian. The poor Muslim seems to say to his Christian companion that though he was poor and deprived of the good things of this life yet he was grateful to God whereas the other who had been given wealth, power and large following was ungrateful to God and had set up equals with Him. If at all anybody had any cause to be ungrateful to God it was he and not his rich companion who, on the contrary, had every reason to be grateful to Him.
b
13:37; 72:21.
وَلَوْلَآ إِذْ دَخَلْتَ جَنَّتَكَ قُلْتَ مَا شَآءَ ٱللَّهُ لَا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِٱللَّهِ ۚ إِن تَرَنِ أَنَا۠ أَقَلَّ مِنكَ مَالًا وَوَلَدًا
Commentary:
The verse bespeaks the sympathy the Muslim has with his Christian companion. The heart of a true Muslim is full of the milk of human kindness.
2080
Commentary:
The verse bespeaks the sympathy the Muslim has with his Christian companion. The heart of a true Muslim is full of the milk of human kindness.
فَعَسَىٰ رَبِّىٓ أَن يُؤْتِيَنِ خَيْرًا مِّن جَنَّتِكَ وَيُرْسِلَ عَلَيْهَا حُسْبَانًا مِّنَ ٱلسَّمَآءِ فَتُصْبِحَ صَعِيدًا زَلَقًا
68:33.
这节经文以及第36和40节经文只谈了一座果园, 因为两座果园 (第33节) 中的一座实际上已在伊斯兰教以前消失了。这座 “果园” 是在伊斯兰教以后兴盛起来的, 它证明是基督教徒自豪的最大的根源--------现在他们的物质上的极大进步和权力。
“从天降下” 这一短语表明, 世界上没有力量能够有效地和西方基督教国家的军事力量作战和抗衡。安拉自己能创造环境来使他们毁灭。据说穆圣曾经说过, “没有人会有力量来和他们作战” (《穆斯林》骗子章, مُسْلِمْ كِتَابُ الدَّجَّال), 这句话指的就是雅朱者和马朱者的这种不可抵抗的力量, 这种力量代表基督教的物质方面的光荣地位。
یہ اسلام کے متعلق پیشگوئی ہے کہ بظاہر کمزور نظر آتے ہوئے اسلام بڑی شان کو پہنچے گا اور مسیحی و موسوی قوم کا باغ آسمانی آگ سے تباہ ہو جائے گا۔
68:33.
This verse and vv. 36 and 40 speak of one garden only because of the two gardens (v. 33) one had practically perished before Islam. The "garden" which proved to be the greatest source of pride for Christians is the one which flourished after Islam their present material great progress and power.
The words 'from heaven' show that no earthly power will be able effectively to combat and resist the military might of Western Christian nations. God Himself will create circumstances which will bring about their destruction. It is to this irresistible might of Gog and Magog who represent the material glory of Christianity that the Holy Prophet referred when he is reported to have said, 'None will have the power to fight them' (Muslim, ch. on "Dajjal").
68:33
Important Words:
حسبانا (thunderbolt) is derived from حسب. They say حسبه i.e. be counted, reckoned or computed it. حسبه (hassabahu) means, he placed a pillar for him; he buried him or buried him in stones. حسباناmeans, punishment; a calamity; an affliction with which a man is tried; locusts; dust or smoke; fire; small arrows; a thunderbolt (Lane & Aqrab).
زلقا (bare slippery) is derived from زلق i.e. he slipped. زلق راسه means, he shaved his head. مکان زلق means, a slippery place; a place where the foot does not remain firm. The Quranic expression فتصبح صعیدا زلقا means, so that it shall become smooth ground, with nothing in it or such that the feet shall not stand firmly upon it (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The word used here is جنة (garden) which is singular and so are the pronouns that follow it (as also in vv. 36 and 40). Thus the present verse and vv. 36 and 40 speak of one garden only because of the two gardens one had practically perished before Islam and was not worth much compared with the other. If Christians had boasted of their two gardens it would have been an empty boast. The garden which is the source of pride for Christians is the one which flourished after Islam—their present material progress and power. Hence the use of the word جنة in the singular.
The words "from heaven" show that no earthly power will be able effectively to combat and resist the military might of Christian nations. God Himself will create circumstances which will lead to their destruction. It is to this irresistible might of Gog and Magog who represent the material glory of Christianity that the Holy Prophet referred when he said, لا یدان لاحد لقتا لھم i.e. none will have the power to fight them (Muslim, Chap. on Dajjal).
The words صعیدا زلقا (bare slippery ground) which have been used here are analogous to the words صعیدا جرزا (barren soil) which have been used in v. 9 above about Christians who attribute a son to God. This shows that the present verse also speaks of Christians.
c
68:33.
762
这节经文以及第36和40节经文只谈了一座果园, 因为两座果园 (第33节) 中的一座实际上已在伊斯兰教以前消失了。这座 “果园” 是在伊斯兰教以后兴盛起来的, 它证明是基督教徒自豪的最大的根源--------现在他们的物质上的极大进步和权力。
763
“从天降下” 这一短语表明, 世界上没有力量能够有效地和西方基督教国家的军事力量作战和抗衡。安拉自己能创造环境来使他们毁灭。据说穆圣曾经说过, “没有人会有力量来和他们作战” (《穆斯林》骗子章, مُسْلِمْ كِتَابُ الدَّجَّال), 这句话指的就是雅朱者和马朱者的这种不可抵抗的力量, 这种力量代表基督教的物质方面的光荣地位。
1
یہ اسلام کے متعلق پیشگوئی ہے کہ بظاہر کمزور نظر آتے ہوئے اسلام بڑی شان کو پہنچے گا اور مسیحی و موسوی قوم کا باغ آسمانی آگ سے تباہ ہو جائے گا۔
a
68:33
2081
Important Words:
حسبانا (thunderbolt) is derived from حسب. They say حسبه i.e. be counted, reckoned or computed it. حسبه (hassabahu) means, he placed a pillar for him; he buried him or buried him in stones. حسباناmeans, punishment; a calamity; an affliction with which a man is tried; locusts; dust or smoke; fire; small arrows; a thunderbolt (Lane & Aqrab).
زلقا (bare slippery) is derived from زلق i.e. he slipped. زلق راسه means, he shaved his head. مکان زلق means, a slippery place; a place where the foot does not remain firm. The Quranic expression فتصبح صعیدا زلقا means, so that it shall become smooth ground, with nothing in it or such that the feet shall not stand firmly upon it (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The word used here is جنة (garden) which is singular and so are the pronouns that follow it (as also in vv. 36 and 40). Thus the present verse and vv. 36 and 40 speak of one garden only because of the two gardens one had practically perished before Islam and was not worth much compared with the other. If Christians had boasted of their two gardens it would have been an empty boast. The garden which is the source of pride for Christians is the one which flourished after Islam—their present material progress and power. Hence the use of the word جنة in the singular.
The words "from heaven" show that no earthly power will be able effectively to combat and resist the military might of Christian nations. God Himself will create circumstances which will lead to their destruction. It is to this irresistible might of Gog and Magog who represent the material glory of Christianity that the Holy Prophet referred when he said, لا یدان لاحد لقتا لھم i.e. none will have the power to fight them (Muslim, Chap. on Dajjal).
The words صعیدا زلقا (bare slippery ground) which have been used here are analogous to the words صعیدا جرزا (barren soil) which have been used in v. 9 above about Christians who attribute a son to God. This shows that the present verse also speaks of Christians.
a
68:33.
1692
This verse and vv. 36 and 40 speak of one garden only because of the two gardens (v. 33) one had practically perished before Islam. The "garden" which proved to be the greatest source of pride for Christians is the one which flourished after Islam their present material great progress and power.
1693
The words 'from heaven' show that no earthly power will be able effectively to combat and resist the military might of Western Christian nations. God Himself will create circumstances which will bring about their destruction. It is to this irresistible might of Gog and Magog who represent the material glory of Christianity that the Holy Prophet referred when he is reported to have said, 'None will have the power to fight them' (Muslim, ch. on "Dajjal").
أَوْ يُصْبِحَ مَآؤُهَا غَوْرًا فَلَن تَسْتَطِيعَ لَهُۥ طَلَبًا
他们的伟大才能和智力造诣的源泉, 成为他们物质进步的主要依靠, 用 «古兰经» 的话说, “保持他们的果园郁郁葱葱”, 将会枯竭, 其结果是他们的果园全部都荒废。他们的精神生命力的源泉也将枯竭。
پانی خشک ہو جانے سے مراد کلام الٰہی کا سلسلہ بند ہو جانا ہے۔
The springs of their great talents and intellectual attainments on which their material progress mainly depends or which, in the words of the Qur’an, keep their garden fresh and green, will dry up, resulting in the complete desolation of their "garden." Their springs of spiritual freshness will also dry up.
Commentary:
The words, Or its water will become sunk in the ground, mean that the springs of their great talents and intellectual attainments on which their material progress mainly depended or which, in the words of the Quran, kept their garden fresh and green, will become dried up, resulting in the complete desolation of their garden.
764
他们的伟大才能和智力造诣的源泉, 成为他们物质进步的主要依靠, 用 «古兰经» 的话说, “保持他们的果园郁郁葱葱”, 将会枯竭, 其结果是他们的果园全部都荒废。他们的精神生命力的源泉也将枯竭。
2
پانی خشک ہو جانے سے مراد کلام الٰہی کا سلسلہ بند ہو جانا ہے۔
2082
Commentary:
The words, Or its water will become sunk in the ground, mean that the springs of their great talents and intellectual attainments on which their material progress mainly depended or which, in the words of the Quran, kept their garden fresh and green, will become dried up, resulting in the complete desolation of their garden.
1694
The springs of their great talents and intellectual attainments on which their material progress mainly depends or which, in the words of the Qur’an, keep their garden fresh and green, will dry up, resulting in the complete desolation of their "garden." Their springs of spiritual freshness will also dry up.
وَأُحِيطَ بِثَمَرِهِۦ فَأَصْبَحَ يُقَلِّبُ كَفَّيْهِ عَلَىٰ مَآ أَنفَقَ فِيهَا وَهِىَ خَاوِيَةٌ عَلَىٰ عُرُوشِهَا وَيَقُولُ يَٰلَيْتَنِى لَمْ أُشْرِكْ بِرَبِّىٓ أَحَدًا
68:32.
68:20.
All the efforts and endeavours of Christian peoples to maintain continuity of their material wealth will end in smoke and their power and prestige will speedily and unexpectedly decline. The verse incidentally shows that the word "garden" used in these verses has not been used in its literal sense because gardens do not fall upon their trellises.
68:20.
68:32.
Important Words:
یقلب کفیه (began to wring his hands). یقلب is formed from قلب (qallaba) which is derived from قلب (qalaba). قلبه means, he turned it over or upside down. فاصبح یقلب کفیه means, And he began to turn his hands upside-down or to do so repeatedly in grief or regret; or he became in a state or condition of repenting or grieving, for تقلیب الکفین is the action of a man who is repenting or grieving, and therefore metonymically denotes repentance or grief (Lane). See also 2:145 & 9:48.
Commentary:
The verse means to say that all the efforts and endeavours of Christian peoples to add to their material wealth and power will fail to produce any wholesome results. These efforts will end in smoke and their power and prestige will speedily decline. In the hour of their misery and desolation the western Christian nations will lament that they had expended so much labour and money on the illusory things of this life.
The words, it had all fallen down on its trellises, show that these people will be given to erecting lofty and imposing buildings and that the calamities which will befall them in quick succession will raze their prosperous and rich cities to the ground and their eleventh-hour repentance will avail them nothing. The verse incidentally shows that the word 'garden' used in these verses is not used literally because gardens do not fall down upon their trellises.
a
68:20.
b
68:32.
765
基督教民族想继续维持他们的物质财富的一切努力尽成泡影, 他们的权力和威望将迅速和出乎意料地衰落。这节经文附带表明用在这几节经文中的 “果园” 这个单词并非用它的直义, 因为果园不会塌倒在它们的棚架上。
a
68:20.
b
68:32.
2083
Important Words:
یقلب کفیه (began to wring his hands). یقلب is formed from قلب (qallaba) which is derived from قلب (qalaba). قلبه means, he turned it over or upside down. فاصبح یقلب کفیه means, And he began to turn his hands upside-down or to do so repeatedly in grief or regret; or he became in a state or condition of repenting or grieving, for تقلیب الکفین is the action of a man who is repenting or grieving, and therefore metonymically denotes repentance or grief (Lane). See also 2:145 & 9:48.
Commentary:
The verse means to say that all the efforts and endeavours of Christian peoples to add to their material wealth and power will fail to produce any wholesome results. These efforts will end in smoke and their power and prestige will speedily decline. In the hour of their misery and desolation the western Christian nations will lament that they had expended so much labour and money on the illusory things of this life.
The words, it had all fallen down on its trellises, show that these people will be given to erecting lofty and imposing buildings and that the calamities which will befall them in quick succession will raze their prosperous and rich cities to the ground and their eleventh-hour repentance will avail them nothing. The verse incidentally shows that the word 'garden' used in these verses is not used literally because gardens do not fall down upon their trellises.
a
68:32.
b
68:20.
1695
All the efforts and endeavours of Christian peoples to maintain continuity of their material wealth will end in smoke and their power and prestige will speedily and unexpectedly decline. The verse incidentally shows that the word "garden" used in these verses has not been used in its literal sense because gardens do not fall upon their trellises.
وَلَمْ تَكُن لَّهُۥ فِئَةٌ يَنصُرُونَهُۥ مِن دُونِ ٱللَّهِ وَمَا كَانَ مُنتَصِرًا
28:82.
28:82.
c
28:82.
a
28:82.
2084
Commentary:
The verse shows that these people will vainly look to Jesus to save them. When Divine punishment overtakes them they will find, to their regret, that they had leaned on a broken reed.
b
28:82.
هُنَالِكَ ٱلْوَلَٰيَةُ لِلَّهِ ٱلْحَقِّ ۚ هُوَ خَيْرٌ ثَوَابًا وَخَيْرٌ عُقْبًا
40:17; 82:20.
40:17; 82:20.
40:17; 82:20.
Commentary:
The verse constitutes an emphatic reminder of the great eternal truth that all authority and power belong to God and that when His punishment overtakes a people, none can save it. It also shows that the preceding few verses embodied a prophecy about the eventual destruction of Christian nations.
d
40:17; 82:20.
b
40:17; 82:20.
2085
Commentary:
The verse constitutes an emphatic reminder of the great eternal truth that all authority and power belong to God and that when His punishment overtakes a people, none can save it. It also shows that the preceding few verses embodied a prophecy about the eventual destruction of Christian nations.
c
40:17; 82:20.
وَٱضْرِبْ لَهُم مَّثَلَ ٱلْحَيَوٰةِ ٱلدُّنْيَا كَمَآءٍ أَنزَلْنَٰهُ مِنَ ٱلسَّمَآءِ فَٱخْتَلَطَ بِهِۦ نَبَاتُ ٱلْأَرْضِ فَأَصْبَحَ هَشِيمًا تَذْرُوهُ ٱلرِّيَٰحُ ۗ وَكَانَ ٱللَّهُ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَىْءٍ مُّقْتَدِرًا
10:25; 57:21.
What an apt and forceful description of the transitoriness of worldly life!
10:25; 57:21.
Important Words:
ھشیما (dry grass broken into pieces) is derived from ھشم. They say ھشم الشیء i.e. he broke the thing. ھشمه (hashshama-hu) means, he broke it much or crushed it, namely a dry thing or anything hollow. ھشیما means, a plant that is dry and breaks or is broken into pieces (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The subject of the worldly life has been further elaborated by another parable in this verse. It purports to say that in the beginning worldly life looks very beautiful and attractive but its end is most wretched and miserable. On the other hand, spiritual life appears very hard and unpleasant at first but it ends most auspiciously and pleasantly. In the heyday of their power nations are very gay and happy and it appears that their glory will endure forever but once their decay and decline set in they are scattered by the winds of adversity like dry broken grass and are so completely forgotten as if they had never lived on this earth.
a
10:25; 57:21.
766
对今世生命的暂短性描写得多么的贴切和有力啊!
c
10:25; 57:21.
2086
Important Words:
ھشیما (dry grass broken into pieces) is derived from ھشم. They say ھشم الشیء i.e. he broke the thing. ھشمه (hashshama-hu) means, he broke it much or crushed it, namely a dry thing or anything hollow. ھشیما means, a plant that is dry and breaks or is broken into pieces (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The subject of the worldly life has been further elaborated by another parable in this verse. It purports to say that in the beginning worldly life looks very beautiful and attractive but its end is most wretched and miserable. On the other hand, spiritual life appears very hard and unpleasant at first but it ends most auspiciously and pleasantly. In the heyday of their power nations are very gay and happy and it appears that their glory will endure forever but once their decay and decline set in they are scattered by the winds of adversity like dry broken grass and are so completely forgotten as if they had never lived on this earth.
d
10:25; 57:21.
1696
What an apt and forceful description of the transitoriness of worldly life!
ٱلْمَالُ وَٱلْبَنُونَ زِينَةُ ٱلْحَيَوٰةِ ٱلدُّنْيَا ۖ وَٱلْبَٰقِيَٰتُ ٱلصَّٰلِحَٰتُ خَيْرٌ عِندَ رَبِّكَ ثَوَابًا وَخَيْرٌ أَمَلًا
3:15; 57:21.
3:15; 57:21.
3:15; 57:21.
Commentary:
Riches and children are the ornament of this life and add to its beauty and splendour and generally make men forget God but they can also be employed to serve a very noble cause. Money spent in a righteous cause leaves behind permanent good results. Young men who dedicate their lives to the service of their community, country or humanity at large are not only themselves remembered with honour long after they are dead but also perpetuate the memories of their ancestors. This is the substance and significance of this verse.
The words, are better in the sight of thy Lord in respect of immediate reward and better in respect of future hope, may have two meanings: (a) That good works produce good results in this life and also form the basis of hope for rich reward in the hereafter. (b) That good works not only benefit the doer himself but also his posterity. It is a divine law that the posterity of a righteous man partakes of the divineblessings conferred upon him.
b
3:15; 57:21.
a
3:15; 57:21.
2087
Commentary:
Riches and children are the ornament of this life and add to its beauty and splendour and generally make men forget God but they can also be employed to serve a very noble cause. Money spent in a righteous cause leaves behind permanent good results. Young men who dedicate their lives to the service of their community, country or humanity at large are not only themselves remembered with honour long after they are dead but also perpetuate the memories of their ancestors. This is the substance and significance of this verse.
The words, are better in the sight of thy Lord in respect of immediate reward and better in respect of future hope, may have two meanings: (a) That good works produce good results in this life and also form the basis of hope for rich reward in the hereafter. (b) That good works not only benefit the doer himself but also his posterity. It is a divine law that the posterity of a righteous man partakes of the divineblessings conferred upon him.
e
3:15; 57:21.
وَيَوْمَ نُسَيِّرُ ٱلْجِبَالَ وَتَرَى ٱلْأَرْضَ بَارِزَةً وَحَشَرْنَٰهُمْ فَلَمْ نُغَادِرْ مِنْهُمْ أَحَدًا
یعنی ایک میدانِ جنگ میں یا دوسرے لفظوں میں یہ کہ اس وقت سب قومیں آپس میں معاہدے کرکے ایک بڑی عالمگیر جنگ کے لئے تیار ہو جائیں گی۔
52:11; 78:21; 81:4.
Jibal meaning "chiefs" (Lane), the verse may mean that the prophecy about the complete destruction of the forces of evil Gog and Magog mentioned in the few preceding verses will be fulfilled when in the words of the Bible 'nation shall rise against nation and kingdom against kingdom, and there shall be famines and pestilences and earthquakes in diverse places' (Matt. 24: 7). The expression, Hasharna-hum, means that they will be gathered in battle array, facing each other, and will fight to the bitter end.
52:11; 78:21; 81:4.
Commentary:
Taking the word جبال in the sense of "chiefs", the verse purports to say that the prophecy about the complete destruction of the forces of evil—of Gog and Magog—mentioned in the few preceding verses will be fulfilled when great rulers and leaders of nations begin to fight among themselves, or in the words of the Bible when "nation shall rise against nation and kingdom against kingdom and there shall be famines, and pestilences and earthquakes in diverse places" (Matt. 24:7).
Taking the word الارض in the sense of "poor people" or "people belonging to the lower strata of society," the verse would mean that the world will become divided into two hostile camps, representing two distinct and conflicting ideologies i.e. between Capitalism and Communism, and a war to the finish will take place between these two camps.
The expression وحشرناھم means that they would be gathered in battle array, facing each other, and would fight to the bitter end. This is how God would punish them for their evil deeds.
c
52:11; 78:21; 81:4.
767
جِبَالْ (Jibal) 的意思是 ‘首领们’ (Lane), 这节经文可能意指前几节经文中所谈到的雅朱者和马朱者的邪恶势力完全毁灭的预言将实现, 那时, 用圣经的话来说, ‘民族与民族, 王国与王国, 必将相互作战; 在各个不同的地方必将发生饥馑、瘟疫和地震’ («马太» 24:7)。حَشَرْنَاهُمْ (Hasharna-hum) 这一用语的意思是, 他们排成战斗阵势, 互相对峙, 而将苦战到底。
1
یعنی ایک میدانِ جنگ میں یا دوسرے لفظوں میں یہ کہ اس وقت سب قومیں آپس میں معاہدے کرکے ایک بڑی عالمگیر جنگ کے لئے تیار ہو جائیں گی۔
b
52:11; 78:21; 81:4.
2088
Commentary:
Taking the word جبال in the sense of "chiefs", the verse purports to say that the prophecy about the complete destruction of the forces of evil—of Gog and Magog—mentioned in the few preceding verses will be fulfilled when great rulers and leaders of nations begin to fight among themselves, or in the words of the Bible when "nation shall rise against nation and kingdom against kingdom and there shall be famines, and pestilences and earthquakes in diverse places" (Matt. 24:7).
Taking the word الارض in the sense of "poor people" or "people belonging to the lower strata of society," the verse would mean that the world will become divided into two hostile camps, representing two distinct and conflicting ideologies i.e. between Capitalism and Communism, and a war to the finish will take place between these two camps.
The expression وحشرناھم means that they would be gathered in battle array, facing each other, and would fight to the bitter end. This is how God would punish them for their evil deeds.
a
52:11; 78:21; 81:4.
1697
Jibal meaning "chiefs" (Lane), the verse may mean that the prophecy about the complete destruction of the forces of evil Gog and Magog mentioned in the few preceding verses will be fulfilled when in the words of the Bible 'nation shall rise against nation and kingdom against kingdom, and there shall be famines and pestilences and earthquakes in diverse places' (Matt. 24: 7). The expression, Hasharna-hum, means that they will be gathered in battle array, facing each other, and will fight to the bitter end.
وَعُرِضُوا۟ عَلَىٰ رَبِّكَ صَفًّا لَّقَدْ جِئْتُمُونَا كَمَا خَلَقْنَٰكُمْ أَوَّلَ مَرَّةٍۭ ۚ بَلْ زَعَمْتُمْ أَلَّن نَّجْعَلَ لَكُم مَّوْعِدًا
78:39.
6:95.
The words signify that they will become divested of all power and authority and will be reduced to a state of subjection and disgrace as before.
78:39.
6:95.
Commentary:
The words, And they will be presented to thy Lord standing in rows, mean that the decree of God about their final destruction will certainly come into force.
The clause, Now have you come to Us as We created you at first, signifies that they will become divested of all power and authority and will be reduced to a state of subjection and disgrace as before.
The expression, But you thought that We would fix no time for the fulfilment of Our promise, means that they had laboured under the misconception that We had lost all control over them and had fixed no time of reckoning for their iniquities and transgressions. The verse constitutes an amplification of v. 36 above where an analogous expression viz. I do not think that this will ever perish, occurs.
d
78:39.
e
6:95.
768
这些话意示他们将被剥夺一切权力和权威, 被削弱到以前那种从属和受辱的状态。
a
78:39.
b
6:95.
2089
Commentary:
The words, And they will be presented to thy Lord standing in rows, mean that the decree of God about their final destruction will certainly come into force.
The clause, Now have you come to Us as We created you at first, signifies that they will become divested of all power and authority and will be reduced to a state of subjection and disgrace as before.
The expression, But you thought that We would fix no time for the fulfilment of Our promise, means that they had laboured under the misconception that We had lost all control over them and had fixed no time of reckoning for their iniquities and transgressions. The verse constitutes an amplification of v. 36 above where an analogous expression viz. I do not think that this will ever perish, occurs.
b
78:39.
c
6:95.
1698
The words signify that they will become divested of all power and authority and will be reduced to a state of subjection and disgrace as before.
وَوُضِعَ ٱلْكِتَٰبُ فَتَرَى ٱلْمُجْرِمِينَ مُشْفِقِينَ مِمَّا فِيهِ وَيَقُولُونَ يَٰوَيْلَتَنَا مَالِ هَٰذَا ٱلْكِتَٰبِ لَا يُغَادِرُ صَغِيرَةً وَلَا كَبِيرَةً إِلَّآ أَحْصَىٰهَا ۚ وَوَجَدُوا۟ مَا عَمِلُوا۟ حَاضِرًا ۗ وَلَا يَظْلِمُ رَبُّكَ أَحَدًا
3:31; 99:8, 9.
39:70.
3:31; 99:8-9.
39:70.
Commentary:
When Divine decree about the punishment of these iniquitous people comes into force, they will realize the baselessness of the misconception that their rule and dominion will last forever and they will begin to fear that the civilization and culture of which they were so proud will soon perish.
The words, What kind of a book is this. It leaves out nothing small or great but has recorded it, signify that disbelievers will be punished for all their past misdeeds. They will then know that God is the Lord and Ruler of heavens and earth and that He does not allow any action of man to go unrequited.
The clause, and thy Lord does not wrong any one, denotes that the punishment will be very severe and their end very bitter but it will all be the natural and inevitable consequence of their own evil doings; the Merciful God does not wrong any one.
a
39:70.
b
3:31; 99:8, 9.
a
3:31; 99:8-9.
c
39:70.
2090
Commentary:
When Divine decree about the punishment of these iniquitous people comes into force, they will realize the baselessness of the misconception that their rule and dominion will last forever and they will begin to fear that the civilization and culture of which they were so proud will soon perish.
The words, What kind of a book is this. It leaves out nothing small or great but has recorded it, signify that disbelievers will be punished for all their past misdeeds. They will then know that God is the Lord and Ruler of heavens and earth and that He does not allow any action of man to go unrequited.
The clause, and thy Lord does not wrong any one, denotes that the punishment will be very severe and their end very bitter but it will all be the natural and inevitable consequence of their own evil doings; the Merciful God does not wrong any one.
a
3:31; 99:8, 9.
d
39:70.
وَإِذْ قُلْنَا لِلْمَلَٰٓئِكَةِ ٱسْجُدُوا۟ لِءَادَمَ فَسَجَدُوٓا۟ إِلَّآ إِبْلِيسَ كَانَ مِنَ ٱلْجِنِّ فَفَسَقَ عَنْ أَمْرِ رَبِّهِۦٓ ۗ أَفَتَتَّخِذُونَهُۥ وَذُرِّيَّتَهُۥٓ أَوْلِيَآءَ مِن دُونِى وَهُمْ لَكُمْ عَدُوٌّۢ ۚ بِئْسَ لِلظَّٰلِمِينَ بَدَلًا
2:35; 7:12; 15:30, 31; 17:62; 20:117; 38:73-75.
2:35; 7:12; 15:30, 31; 17:62; 20:117; 38:73-75.
2:35; 7:20; 15:30-31; 17:62; 20:117; 38:73-75.
Commentary:
It is worthy of special note that at several places in the Quran where mention is made of the punishment which overtakes a people when they reject their Prophet, its object is to warn their successors that they should not repeat the errors of their predecessors. The example of Adam, our great progenitor whom Satan sought to seduce and involve in trouble, is set before disbelievers that they may benefit by it and not fall victims to the seductions of Satan and reject their Prophet.
c
2:35; 7:12; 15:30, 31; 17:62; 20:117; 38:73-75.
b
2:35; 7:20; 15:30-31; 17:62; 20:117; 38:73-75.
2091
Commentary:
It is worthy of special note that at several places in the Quran where mention is made of the punishment which overtakes a people when they reject their Prophet, its object is to warn their successors that they should not repeat the errors of their predecessors. The example of Adam, our great progenitor whom Satan sought to seduce and involve in trouble, is set before disbelievers that they may benefit by it and not fall victims to the seductions of Satan and reject their Prophet.
b
2:35; 7:12; 15:30, 31; 17:62; 20:117; 38:73-75.
۞ مَّآ أَشْهَدتُّهُمْ خَلْقَ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلْأَرْضِ وَلَا خَلْقَ أَنفُسِهِمْ وَمَا كُنتُ مُتَّخِذَ ٱلْمُضِلِّينَ عَضُدًا
The verse seems to signify that at that time there will be general talk about a new world order which will herald an era of permanent peace and concord in the world and the so-called leaders of political and social thought will seek and claim to establish it, but they will not succeed in their efforts because God has reserved for Himself the consummation of this supreme task.
Commentary:
The pronoun "them" refers to Satan and his devotees, and the verse purports to say that those who think that by following in the footsteps of Satan and by having recourse to satanic ways they can make progress in the world suffer from a grievous error. How can they, by making common cause with the Evil Spirit and his tribe, hope to make real and enduring progress when the latter had nothing to do with the creation of the heavens and the earth or with man’s own creation, i.e. all the natural faculties and instincts of man have been implanted in him by God for the promotion of good in the world. So the fleeting and ephemeral material advancement and progress of the people who have forsaken the path of God and have chosen to follow Satan should not make true believers think that God has divorced Himself from the direction and control of the universe and has entrusted its management into the hands of Satan and his devotees. God has ever maintained a firm hold over the affairs of His creatures and the management of the world and will never take leave of it. The triumphs and successes of the sons of Satan are but transitory and man eventually is bound to turn to his Lord and Creator.
A somewhat deeper reflection over the verse reveals the very important fact that in the period with which these verses particularly deal there will be general talk about a new world-order and so-called leaders of political and social thought of the time would seek and claim to establish such a world-order. These spurious leaders are told that they will never succeed in establishing a new world-order which will herald an era of permanent peace, harmony and concord in the world. God has reserved to Himself the consum-mation of this supreme task. He does not need the assistance and cooperation of the sons of darkness to establish such an order. Whenever, in His infallible wisdom, He decrees that such an order shall come into existence, His angels to whom is entrusted the direction of the affairs of the universe create circumstances which contribute to its establishment and promotion. As in the past so in the present time a healthy world-order will come into being on the ashes of the old, decayed and rotten one and mankind will recover from its moral and social ailments. But this new world-order will come into being not through material means but according to God’s own plan and decree and through the agency of a new Adam.
2092
Commentary:
The pronoun "them" refers to Satan and his devotees, and the verse purports to say that those who think that by following in the footsteps of Satan and by having recourse to satanic ways they can make progress in the world suffer from a grievous error. How can they, by making common cause with the Evil Spirit and his tribe, hope to make real and enduring progress when the latter had nothing to do with the creation of the heavens and the earth or with man’s own creation, i.e. all the natural faculties and instincts of man have been implanted in him by God for the promotion of good in the world. So the fleeting and ephemeral material advancement and progress of the people who have forsaken the path of God and have chosen to follow Satan should not make true believers think that God has divorced Himself from the direction and control of the universe and has entrusted its management into the hands of Satan and his devotees. God has ever maintained a firm hold over the affairs of His creatures and the management of the world and will never take leave of it. The triumphs and successes of the sons of Satan are but transitory and man eventually is bound to turn to his Lord and Creator.
A somewhat deeper reflection over the verse reveals the very important fact that in the period with which these verses particularly deal there will be general talk about a new world-order and so-called leaders of political and social thought of the time would seek and claim to establish such a world-order. These spurious leaders are told that they will never succeed in establishing a new world-order which will herald an era of permanent peace, harmony and concord in the world. God has reserved to Himself the consum-mation of this supreme task. He does not need the assistance and cooperation of the sons of darkness to establish such an order. Whenever, in His infallible wisdom, He decrees that such an order shall come into existence, His angels to whom is entrusted the direction of the affairs of the universe create circumstances which contribute to its establishment and promotion. As in the past so in the present time a healthy world-order will come into being on the ashes of the old, decayed and rotten one and mankind will recover from its moral and social ailments. But this new world-order will come into being not through material means but according to God’s own plan and decree and through the agency of a new Adam.
1699
The verse seems to signify that at that time there will be general talk about a new world order which will herald an era of permanent peace and concord in the world and the so-called leaders of political and social thought will seek and claim to establish it, but they will not succeed in their efforts because God has reserved for Himself the consummation of this supreme task.
وَيَوْمَ يَقُولُ نَادُوا۟ شُرَكَآءِىَ ٱلَّذِينَ زَعَمْتُمْ فَدَعَوْهُمْ فَلَمْ يَسْتَجِيبُوا۟ لَهُمْ وَجَعَلْنَا بَيْنَهُم مَّوْبِقًا
16:28; 28:63, 75; 41:48.
The verse may mean that these nations will set up high tariff walls or iron curtains and impose economic boycott upon one another, or it may mean that they will become involved in deadly wars which will ruin them.
16:28; 28:63, 75; 41:48.
Important Words:
موبقا (barrier) is derived from وبق i.e. he was ruined. اوبقه means, he destroyed him; disgraced him or imprisoned him. They say فلان یرکب الموبقات او یفعل الموبقات i.e. such a one rides destruction or commits sins which ruin him. موبق means, a place of destruction; a place of danger; prison; a barrier between two things (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The word موبق as shown under Important Words means, (a) a barrier between two things; (b) destruction. According to the first meaning of the word, the Arabic expression, وجعلنا بینھم موبقا would mean that these nations will set up high tariff walls or iron curtains and impose economic boycott upon one another, and according to the second it means that they would become involved in deadly wars which would ruin them.
If the expression بینھم (between them) be taken as referring to the false-gods and their votaries, the verse would mean that a barrier would be set up between the two so that the false gods would not be able to hear the entreaties and supplications of their votaries for intercession when the latter find themselves face to face with Divine punishment.
d
16:28; 28:63, 75; 41:48.
769
这节经文可能意指这些国家将筑起关税壁垒或铁幕, 并且在经济上互相抵制, 或者意指他们将卷入死战而毁灭自己。
a
16:28; 28:63, 75; 41:48.
2093
Important Words:
موبقا (barrier) is derived from وبق i.e. he was ruined. اوبقه means, he destroyed him; disgraced him or imprisoned him. They say فلان یرکب الموبقات او یفعل الموبقات i.e. such a one rides destruction or commits sins which ruin him. موبق means, a place of destruction; a place of danger; prison; a barrier between two things (Aqrab).
Commentary:
The word موبق as shown under Important Words means, (a) a barrier between two things; (b) destruction. According to the first meaning of the word, the Arabic expression, وجعلنا بینھم موبقا would mean that these nations will set up high tariff walls or iron curtains and impose economic boycott upon one another, and according to the second it means that they would become involved in deadly wars which would ruin them.
If the expression بینھم (between them) be taken as referring to the false-gods and their votaries, the verse would mean that a barrier would be set up between the two so that the false gods would not be able to hear the entreaties and supplications of their votaries for intercession when the latter find themselves face to face with Divine punishment.
c
16:28; 28:63, 75; 41:48.
1700
The verse may mean that these nations will set up high tariff walls or iron curtains and impose economic boycott upon one another, or it may mean that they will become involved in deadly wars which will ruin them.
وَرَءَا ٱلْمُجْرِمُونَ ٱلنَّارَ فَظَنُّوٓا۟ أَنَّهُم مُّوَاقِعُوهَا وَلَمْ يَجِدُوا۟ عَنْهَا مَصْرِفًا
21:40; 38:60; 52:14.
The disbelieving nations of the West will see a most destructive war approaching. They will try all possible means to avoid it but all their plans and efforts to this end will prove futile. The West has already passed through the ordeal of two most destructive wars which have almost destroyed its political domination and prestige in the world and have shaken Western civilization to its foundation. A third holocaust is staring it—perhaps the whole world in the face.
21:40; 38:60; 52:14.
Commentary:
The word نار signifies war (5:65) and the verse means that the disbelieving nations of the West will see a most destructive war approaching. They will try all possible means to avoid it but all their plans and efforts to this end will prove futile. The west has already passed through the ordeal of two most destructive wars which have almost destroyed its political domination and prestige in the world and have shaken its civilization to its foundations. Now a third world-war is staring it in the face.
a
21:40; 38:60; 52:14.
770
不信教的西方国家将看到最具有毁灭性的一次战争正在迫近他们。他们想用一切可能的手段来避免它, 但是他们为此而作出的一切计划和努力终将无效。西方已经经历了两次最具毁灭性的战争的苦难折磨, 几乎毁灭了它在全世界的政治统治和威望, 从根本上动摇了西方文明。第三次大屠杀正在直瞪瞪地凝视着西方--------也许是全世界。
b
21:40; 38:60; 52:14.
2094
Commentary:
The word نار signifies war (5:65) and the verse means that the disbelieving nations of the West will see a most destructive war approaching. They will try all possible means to avoid it but all their plans and efforts to this end will prove futile. The west has already passed through the ordeal of two most destructive wars which have almost destroyed its political domination and prestige in the world and have shaken its civilization to its foundations. Now a third world-war is staring it in the face.
a
21:40; 38:60; 52:14.
1701
The disbelieving nations of the West will see a most destructive war approaching. They will try all possible means to avoid it but all their plans and efforts to this end will prove futile. The West has already passed through the ordeal of two most destructive wars which have almost destroyed its political domination and prestige in the world and have shaken Western civilization to its foundation. A third holocaust is staring it—perhaps the whole world in the face.
وَلَقَدْ صَرَّفْنَا فِى هَٰذَا ٱلْقُرْءَانِ لِلنَّاسِ مِن كُلِّ مَثَلٍ ۚ وَكَانَ ٱلْإِنسَٰنُ أَكْثَرَ شَىْءٍ جَدَلًا
17:42, 90.
16:5; 36:78.
The verse may mean: (a) Of all God’s creation man has been endowed with reason and intellectual faculties but regrettably he employs them to reject truth and for other evil purposes (b) or, it may mean that he is a victim of chronic misgivings and doubts, which seldom find satisfaction, and being a confirmed sceptic seeks to discover loopholes even in the most convincing arguments.
17:42, 90.
16:5; 36:78.
Commentary:
The expression کان الانسان اکثر شیء جدلا (of all things man is most contentious) may have two explanations: (1) Of all God’s creation man has been endowed with reason and great intellectual faculties so that by making proper use of them he may develop and advance morally and spiritually and may know and realize his Creator. But he employs these faculties to reject truth and for other evil purposes and instead of making spiritual progress he descends to a yet lower state of morality. (2) Man is a victim of chronic misgivings and doubts which seldom find satisfaction. He is a confirmed sceptic and seeks to discover loopholes even in most convincing arguments.
The word الناس in the verse refers to mankind in general while الانسان refers to such men as have been mentioned in the foregoing verses. The verse means to say that the Quran has explained in different forms fully and completely all those matters which concern man’s moral and spiritual development but the people to whom reference has been made in the preceding verses refuse to benefit by these teachings.
b
17:42, 90.
c
16:5; 36:78.
771
这节经文的意思可以是: (a) 在安拉所有的创造物中, 人被赐予理智和智力方面的种种才能, 但是遗憾的是他们把这些才能用于拒绝真理以及其他邪恶的目的; (b) 或者, 它可以意指他们是一贯疑虑和疑惑的受害者, 这很少能使人们觉得有满意的时候, 而且是根深蒂固的怀疑者, 即使对最可信服的论据也力图从中发现漏洞。
a
17:42, 90.
b
16:5; 36:78.
2095
Commentary:
The expression کان الانسان اکثر شیء جدلا (of all things man is most contentious) may have two explanations: (1) Of all God’s creation man has been endowed with reason and great intellectual faculties so that by making proper use of them he may develop and advance morally and spiritually and may know and realize his Creator. But he employs these faculties to reject truth and for other evil purposes and instead of making spiritual progress he descends to a yet lower state of morality. (2) Man is a victim of chronic misgivings and doubts which seldom find satisfaction. He is a confirmed sceptic and seeks to discover loopholes even in most convincing arguments.
The word الناس in the verse refers to mankind in general while الانسان refers to such men as have been mentioned in the foregoing verses. The verse means to say that the Quran has explained in different forms fully and completely all those matters which concern man’s moral and spiritual development but the people to whom reference has been made in the preceding verses refuse to benefit by these teachings.
b
17:42, 90.
c
16:5; 36:78.
1702
The verse may mean: (a) Of all God’s creation man has been endowed with reason and intellectual faculties but regrettably he employs them to reject truth and for other evil purposes (b) or, it may mean that he is a victim of chronic misgivings and doubts, which seldom find satisfaction, and being a confirmed sceptic seeks to discover loopholes even in the most convincing arguments.
وَمَا مَنَعَ ٱلنَّاسَ أَن يُؤْمِنُوٓا۟ إِذْ جَآءَهُمُ ٱلْهُدَىٰ وَيَسْتَغْفِرُوا۟ رَبَّهُمْ إِلَّآ أَن تَأْتِيَهُمْ سُنَّةُ ٱلْأَوَّلِينَ أَوْ يَأْتِيَهُمُ ٱلْعَذَابُ قُبُلًا
17:95.
17:95.
17:95.
Commentary:
The Quran has explained all matters that concern man’s belief and conduct so completely and comprehensively that no room is left to an honest person but to accept truth and obey the Divine Call. But so perverse and wayward are disbelievers that they refuse to see reason and accept truth. Their obstinacy and hardness of heart seems to show that they will not be satisfied with anything but Divine punishment.
By the words سنة الاولین is meant the last and final Divine punishment which completely destroys disbelievers, while the expression اویاتیھم العذاب قبلا refers to intermediate punishments which come only to warn disbelievers and rouse them from their state of indifference and lethargy. The verse means to say that people to whom reference has been made in the foregoing verses will have both kinds of punishment.
d
17:95.
c
17:95.
2096
Commentary:
The Quran has explained all matters that concern man’s belief and conduct so completely and comprehensively that no room is left to an honest person but to accept truth and obey the Divine Call. But so perverse and wayward are disbelievers that they refuse to see reason and accept truth. Their obstinacy and hardness of heart seems to show that they will not be satisfied with anything but Divine punishment.
By the words سنة الاولین is meant the last and final Divine punishment which completely destroys disbelievers, while the expression اویاتیھم العذاب قبلا refers to intermediate punishments which come only to warn disbelievers and rouse them from their state of indifference and lethargy. The verse means to say that people to whom reference has been made in the foregoing verses will have both kinds of punishment.
d
17:95.
وَمَا نُرْسِلُ ٱلْمُرْسَلِينَ إِلَّا مُبَشِّرِينَ وَمُنذِرِينَ ۚ وَيُجَٰدِلُ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا۟ بِٱلْبَٰطِلِ لِيُدْحِضُوا۟ بِهِ ٱلْحَقَّ ۖ وَٱتَّخَذُوٓا۟ ءَايَٰتِى وَمَآ أُنذِرُوا۟ هُزُوًا
2:214; 4:166; 6:49; 17:106.
2:214; 4:166; 6:49; 17:106.
2:214; 4:166; 6:49; 17:106.
Important Words:
لید حضوا (that they may rebut) is derived from دحض . They say دحضت رجله i.e. his foot slipped. دحضت حجته means, his argument, plea, allegation or evidence was or became null or void. ادحض means, he rendered null and void an argument, etc.; he rebutted it. The Quranic words لیدحضوا به الحق mean, that they might rebut thereby the truth (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse means to say that signs are shown to disbelievers that they may benefit by them and by accepting truth save themselves from Divine punishment. But they mock at them and treat them as vagaries of superstitious and ignorant people and reject them with contempt. They accept, however, as holy writ the half-baked theories of their own philosophers and social thinkers. These verses describe the mental attitude of western nations towards spiritual matters.
e
2:214; 4:166; 6:49; 17:106.
a
2:214; 4:166; 6:49; 17:106.
2097
Important Words:
لید حضوا (that they may rebut) is derived from دحض . They say دحضت رجله i.e. his foot slipped. دحضت حجته means, his argument, plea, allegation or evidence was or became null or void. ادحض means, he rendered null and void an argument, etc.; he rebutted it. The Quranic words لیدحضوا به الحق mean, that they might rebut thereby the truth (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The verse means to say that signs are shown to disbelievers that they may benefit by them and by accepting truth save themselves from Divine punishment. But they mock at them and treat them as vagaries of superstitious and ignorant people and reject them with contempt. They accept, however, as holy writ the half-baked theories of their own philosophers and social thinkers. These verses describe the mental attitude of western nations towards spiritual matters.
a
2:214; 4:166; 6:49; 17:106.
وَمَنْ أَظْلَمُ مِمَّن ذُكِّرَ بِـَٔايَٰتِ رَبِّهِۦ فَأَعْرَضَ عَنْهَا وَنَسِىَ مَا قَدَّمَتْ يَدَاهُ ۚ إِنَّا جَعَلْنَا عَلَىٰ قُلُوبِهِمْ أَكِنَّةً أَن يَفْقَهُوهُ وَفِىٓ ءَاذَانِهِمْ وَقْرًا ۖ وَإِن تَدْعُهُمْ إِلَى ٱلْهُدَىٰ فَلَن يَهْتَدُوٓا۟ إِذًا أَبَدًا
دیکھئے نوٹ سورۃ بنی اسرائیل آیت۴۷۔
2:8; 6:26; 17:47; 41:60; 47:17.
The disbelievers persistently refuse to see reason and to make use of their God-given powers with the result that these powers and faculties become rusted and corroded and they are left floundering in sin and iniquity.
2:8; 6:26; 17:47; 41:6; 47:17.
Commentary:
These scoffers and mockers treat lightly the word of God and turn away from it and do not pause to consider that their plans, contrivances and designs have created only moral chaos, economic disruption and international rivalries. They have destroyed the peace of the world. But though all their schemes and plans have ended in complete failure and have added to the world’s chaos and disruption, they pay no heed to Divine guidance and thus belie their own experience that the rejection of Divine guidance never produces good results. What do these people who persistently refuse to see reason and do not make use of their God-given faculties expect except that these faculties should become rusted and corroded and that they should be left to their fate floundering in sin and iniquity?
a
2:8; 6:26; 17:47; 41:60; 47:17.
772
不信的人顽固地不愿正视理智的事物和使用安拉赐给他们的能力, 结果是这些能力和才能生锈并腐化了, 他们只有踉跄地生活在罪恶之中。
1
دیکھئے نوٹ سورۃ بنی اسرائیل آیت۴۷۔
b
2:8; 6:26; 17:47; 41:6; 47:17.
2098
Commentary:
These scoffers and mockers treat lightly the word of God and turn away from it and do not pause to consider that their plans, contrivances and designs have created only moral chaos, economic disruption and international rivalries. They have destroyed the peace of the world. But though all their schemes and plans have ended in complete failure and have added to the world’s chaos and disruption, they pay no heed to Divine guidance and thus belie their own experience that the rejection of Divine guidance never produces good results. What do these people who persistently refuse to see reason and do not make use of their God-given faculties expect except that these faculties should become rusted and corroded and that they should be left to their fate floundering in sin and iniquity?
b
2:8; 6:26; 17:47; 41:60; 47:17.
1703
The disbelievers persistently refuse to see reason and to make use of their God-given powers with the result that these powers and faculties become rusted and corroded and they are left floundering in sin and iniquity.
وَرَبُّكَ ٱلْغَفُورُ ذُو ٱلرَّحْمَةِ ۖ لَوْ يُؤَاخِذُهُم بِمَا كَسَبُوا۟ لَعَجَّلَ لَهُمُ ٱلْعَذَابَ ۚ بَل لَّهُم مَّوْعِدٌ لَّن يَجِدُوا۟ مِن دُونِهِۦ مَوْئِلًا
6:134, 148.
10:12; 35:46.
Important Words:
موئلا (refuge) is derived from وال. They say وال فلانا i.e. he made such a one his refuge. وال الرجل منه means, the man sought refuge from him. وال الیه means, he sought refuge with him or fled to him for refuge or protection. وال الی اللّٰه means, he returned to God. موئلا means, a place of refuge or simply refuge (Aqrab).
Commentary:
God does not destroy a sinful people forthwith. It is against His Law. He first grants them respite and warns them of the impending punishment by raising a Prophet among them who invites them to truth and urges them to give up iniquitous ways. It is only when they persist in transgression that destructive punishment comes upon them and then they can find no refuge from it.
b
6:134, 148.
c
10:12; 35:46.
a
6:134, 148.
b
10:12; 35:46.
2099
Important Words:
موئلا (refuge) is derived from وال. They say وال فلانا i.e. he made such a one his refuge. وال الرجل منه means, the man sought refuge from him. وال الیه means, he sought refuge with him or fled to him for refuge or protection. وال الی اللّٰه means, he returned to God. موئلا means, a place of refuge or simply refuge (Aqrab).
Commentary:
God does not destroy a sinful people forthwith. It is against His Law. He first grants them respite and warns them of the impending punishment by raising a Prophet among them who invites them to truth and urges them to give up iniquitous ways. It is only when they persist in transgression that destructive punishment comes upon them and then they can find no refuge from it.
c
6:134, 148.
d
10:12; 35:46.
وَتِلْكَ ٱلْقُرَىٰٓ أَهْلَكْنَٰهُمْ لَمَّا ظَلَمُوا۟ وَجَعَلْنَا لِمَهْلِكِهِم مَّوْعِدًا
11:101.
11:101.
11:101.
Commentary:
The verse means to say that it is not the nations of the west who alone have attained to great power and influence. There have been other nations in the past who also rose to great power. The Prophets of God came to them and invited them to truth and warned them against their wicked ways. But in their conceit and arrogance they refused to see reason and paid no heed to the voice of their Prophets. So Divine punishment descended upon them and destroyed them. The nations of the West are the most powerful nations in the world today. In the intoxication of their might and material resources, their wealth and prestige, they have cast the warning of nature to the winds and have given themselves up wholly to the acquisition of material wealth and the pursuit of sexual pleasures and physical comforts. The whole Surah constitutes a warning to these people to mend their ways and to desist from their present evil course for the day of their reckoning is fast approaching; and they should remember that when Divine punishment descends upon a people they are destroyed.
d
11:101.
a
11:101.
2100
Commentary:
The verse means to say that it is not the nations of the west who alone have attained to great power and influence. There have been other nations in the past who also rose to great power. The Prophets of God came to them and invited them to truth and warned them against their wicked ways. But in their conceit and arrogance they refused to see reason and paid no heed to the voice of their Prophets. So Divine punishment descended upon them and destroyed them. The nations of the West are the most powerful nations in the world today. In the intoxication of their might and material resources, their wealth and prestige, they have cast the warning of nature to the winds and have given themselves up wholly to the acquisition of material wealth and the pursuit of sexual pleasures and physical comforts. The whole Surah constitutes a warning to these people to mend their ways and to desist from their present evil course for the day of their reckoning is fast approaching; and they should remember that when Divine punishment descends upon a people they are destroyed.
e
11:101.
وَإِذْ قَالَ مُوسَىٰ لِفَتَىٰهُ لَآ أَبْرَحُ حَتَّىٰٓ أَبْلُغَ مَجْمَعَ ٱلْبَحْرَيْنِ أَوْ أَمْضِىَ حُقُبًا
نوجوان رفیق سے مراد حضرت مسیح علیہ السلام ہیں جو موسوی سفر کے شریک تھے۔
اس میں اس زمانہ کی طرف اشارہ ہے جب موسیٰ علیہ السلام کا زمانہ ختم ہوا اور محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کا زمانہ شروع ہوا۔ بے شک بیچ میں حضرت مسیح علیہ السلام آئے مگر وہ موسیٰ علیہ السلام کے تابع نبی تھے۔
With this verse begins the subject of the Isra’ (Spiritual Night Journey) of Moses. As stated above, the followers of Jesus Christ achieved great material power and prosperity, and in their chequered career left their indelible imprint twice on world’s history. This double prosperity of Christian nations has been likened to "two gardens" in v. 33. The first of these two periods began with the conversion to Christianity of the Roman Emperor, Constantine when it became the religion of the State, and continued till the birth of the Holy Prophet of Islam. The second and more important of these two periods is represented by the present age when Christian nations of the West have acquired so much power and prestige that the nations of Asia and Africa have to dance attendance upon them like serfs and slaves. Between these "two gardens" flowed a "stream" (v. 34). This "stream" denoted the birth and rise to power of Islam which left its deep mark on human history during the interval between these two per
Huqub is plural of Huqbah which means, long time, indefinite time; an age; seventy years or more (Lane & Mufradat).
The Isra’ of Moses was, like the Isra’ of the Holy Prophet (17:2), no physical journey but a spiritual experience by means of which Moses was transported from his body of flesh and blood to a spiritual tabernacle. The Bible and the Qur’an both support this view. Some of the arguments advanced in its support are as follows:
(1) The Bible which is considered by Christians to be more or less a reliable record of Moses’s life has omitted all mention of this most unusual and wonderful incident and has failed even to make a passing reference to it.
(2) Before and after he was commissioned as a Divine Prophet, Moses is known to have undertaken only one journey and that was to Midian. The Bible and the Qur’an have both referred to this journey. Both also agree that Moses undertook the journey to Midian alone, while in the journey referred to
Important Words:
حقبا (ages) is the plural of حقب (huqbun) which is derived from حقب (haqiba). They say حقب المطر i.e. the rain was delayed. حقب الامر means, the affair became marred or impeded. حقب (huqbun) means, time; indefinite time; long time; an age; a year or years; seventy years; eighty years or more (Lane, Aqrab & Mufradat).
Commentary:
With this verse begins the very important subject of the اسراء (Spiritual Night Journey) of Moses. As stated above, the followers of Jesus Christ achieved great material power and prosperity and in their chequered career left their imprint twice on world’s history. This double prosperity of Christian nations has been likened to "two gardens" in v. 33 above. The first of these two periods began with the conversion to Christianity of the Roman Emperor Constantine, when it became the religion of the State, and continued to the birth of the Holy Prophet of Islam. The second and more important of these two periods is represented by the present age when Christian nations of the west have acquired so much power and prestige that the nations of Asia and Africa have had to dance attendance upon them like serfs and slaves. Between these "two gardens" flowed a "stream" (v. 34). These "two gardens", as stated above, represent the two periods of Christian prosperity and progress. The "stream" denotes the birth and rise to power of the Prophet of Islam. He and his followers made their mark in human history during the interval between these two periods.
Now in order to provide a historical setting to the whole account and complete the connected whole, a somewhat detailed description of the Isra’ or the Spiritual Journey of Moses has been given in the present and following few verses. Moses had foretold the advent of a Prophet like unto him (Deut. 18:18). This prophecy has been referred to in the Quran in 73:16. By putting the account of Moses’ Spiritual Journey between that of the Dwellers of the Cave and of Dhul-Qarnain—the two periods representing Christian progress and advance—the Quran has pointed to the fact that the Prophet referred to in Moses’ prophecy, who was also to be his counterpart, was to appear during the interval between these two periods. Thus, these incidents have been mentioned in their historical order.
Very fantastic stories have gained currency about the nature and purpose of the Isra’ or Spiritual Journey of Moses and the circumstances under which it took place. Commentators of the Quran differ as to the name and status of "the servant of God" whom Moses sought and met and about "the young man" who was with him in his "journey". Failing to comprehend the spiritual aspect of this seemingly physical journey most of them have indulged only in conjectures and guesses and consequently have grievously erred. The fact is that mention was made of the Isra’ or Spiritual Journey or as literally interpreted, the Migration of the Holy Prophet to Medina in v. 2 of the present Surah. Light was also thrown on the great results that were to ensue from this Migration and the wonderful success that Muslims were to achieve after it. They were also warned of the great dangers that lay in their way and of the unrelenting opposition of Jews and Christians, particularly of the grievous blows that Islam as a political force was to receive at the hands of the latter. The Isra’ of Moses has only been mentioned to lend support to the prophecies of ultimate success of Islam that were implied in the Isra’ of the Holy Prophet and also to make it clear beyond doubt that the seemingly dazzling power and prosperity of Christian nations will endure for a limited time and the cause of Islam will eventually triumph.
Similarly, the Isra’ of Moses was, like the Isra’ of the Holy Prophet, no physical journey but a spiritual experience by means of which Moses was transported from this body of flesh and blood to a spiritual tabernacle. The Bible and the Quran both support this contention. Some of the arguments advanced in its support are as follows:
(1) The Bible which is more or less a reliable record of Moses’ life has omitted all mention of this most unusual and wonderful incident and has failed even to make a passing reference to it.
(2) Before Moses was made a Prophet, he is known to have undertaken only one journey and that was to Midian. The Bible and the Quran have both referred to this journey, the latter at several places. The Bible and the Quran also both agree that Moses undertook this journey alone, while in the journey referred to in the present and the following verses of the Quran he is described as having been accompanied by "his companion."
(3) Even after he was made Prophet, Moses undertook no such journey. The Bible embodies a somewhat detailed record of Moses’ life but it contains no account of any such journey and even makes no reference to it.
(4) It is well known that after Moses had been away on Mount Tur for a few days his people took a calf for worship. When his absence from them for only forty days on Mount Tur caused such great spiritual havoc among them, which has been described in the Bible in detail, the depths of spiritual chaos to which these people of weak faith and fickle minds should have sunk in Moses’ absence on a journey of a much longer duration, as evidently the journey referred to in these verses was, can easily be imagined. The Bible could not have failed to mention it. But the Bible alludes to no such happening. Moreover, it would have cast a serious reflection on Moses’ wisdom and intelligence if, having had such a terrible experience once, he should have undertaken another journey which would have kept him away from his people for a much longer period.
(5) In his absence on Mount Tur for only forty days Moses appointed Aaron his vicegerent for his people. But apart from this solitary instance Moses is not known ever to have appointed anybody his vicegerent or Khalifah in his absence on any journey. The Bible contains no reference to any such appointment. It is inconceivable that if Moses had gone on such a long journey as mentioned in these verses he would have failed to appoint a Khalifah in his absence.
(6) It is against the established practice of all the Prophets of God to remain separated from their people for a long time. Some of them are known to have gone on short journeys but those were missionary expeditions and their scope did not extend beyond their own peoples. Jesus certainly did go to Kashmir after the Crucifixion but he left one section of his people in Palestine to live among another and a larger section in Kashmir. But Moses’ journey referred to above was not a journey undertaken with any missionary purpose nor was it confined to his own people. He left his people in search of a man who was more learned than himself.
(7) The expression مجمع البحرین (junction of two seas) occurring in the verse under comment also points to the fact that the Isra’ of Moses was a spiritual journey because there is no place in the world which is known by this name. The expression can have only one significance i.e. "the junction of two seas." Such junctions nearest to the place where Moses lived after he had left Egypt are Bab ul-Mandab which unites the Red Sea and the Indian Ocean, the Straits of Dardanelles which joins the Mediterranean Sea with the Sea of Marmora and Al-Bahrain where the waters of the Persian Gulf and the Indian Ocean meet. Of all these places the Straits of Dardanelles alone can possibly be the point where such a meeting could have taken place because on its way lies Canaan which was the destination of Moses but which he could not reach in his life-time. All these three points were about one thousand miles distant from Moses’ place of living and considering the absence of good means of communication and transport in those days it would have taken him about a year’s time to cover such a long distance and Moses could not afford to remain absent from his people for such a long time without seriously jeopardising their spiritual well-being.
From this historical evidence it can be safely inferred without fear of contradiction that Moses’ Journey referred to in these verses was a spiritual journey undertaken with a spiritual body for a spiritual purpose.
Besides this external evidence there is also internal evidence in the Quran which clearly shows that this journey was no physical event but a spiritual experience of Moses.
(a) The "learned man" made a big hole in the boat to save it from being forcibly seized by the king. Now a quite natural question arises here, viz. was the boat navigable after it was damaged or was it not? If it was, why did not the king seize it; if it was not, why did it not sink? In this physical world no boat is ever known to have remained floating after a big hole had been made in its bottom. In the world of visions, however, such things are possible.
(b) The "slaying of the young boy" also shows that this incident happened in a vision because in this world of flesh and bones no sensible person, much less a Prophet of God, would take the life of another person without legitimate cause.
(c) The incident of the "repairing of the wall" also lends support to the above conclusion. How could a great Prophet of God and a most noble and broad-minded person like Moses have found fault with his learned companion for not demanding payment from two poor orphan boys for repairing their wall because the people of their town had refused to entertain him and his companion? What had the two orphan boys done to deserve Moses’ displeasure? It was the people of the town and not they who had refused to entertain them as their guests. What earthly connection was there between these two things? In this material world no sensible person could indulge in such talk, much less a great Prophet of God. Such things can happen only in visions and dreams.
(d) Ibn ‘Abbas is reported to have said that the word کنز (treasure) occurring in v. 83 below means "a treasure of knowledge". This shows that this word has been used in this verse in its metaphorical sense and needs to be interpreted and explained. Similarly, the repairing of the wall and the demanding of hospitality were not physical acts. Thus the whole journey was only a spiritual experience.
In short, even a casual and cursory glance over the relevant verses leaves no doubt about the fact that the whole affair was nothing more than a vision. It is simply inconceivable that a great Prophet of God like Moses should have undertaken a long and arduous journey in search of a "man of God" to learn from him how to break a hole in a boat or kill a young man or to repair a wall and demand no remuneration for it. Even an illiterate rustic would consider it below his dignity to do such a foolish thing, much less a Prophet of God.
Moreover, the Holy Prophet is reported to have said ودونا ان موسی کان صبر حتی یقص اللّٰه علینا من خبر ھما i.e. would that Moses had kept silent, so that God would have revealed to us many more secrets of the future (Bukhari, Kitabut-Tafsir). This saying of the Holy Prophet shows that the unusual acts which this "man of God" is stated to have performed were great secrets of the future which were communicated to Moses in his Vision in metaphorical language. If these acts are understood to have literally taken place, then they could not have excited the Holy Prophet’s curiosity and he could not possibly have wished Moses to have kept silent in order to learn more about similar acts. According to Mawardi, the person whom Moses had gone to see was no human being but an angel (Kathir).
All these facts taken together constitute very solid and weighty evidence, incapable of being doubted or contradicted, that the story of the journey of Moses is but a vision which needs to be interpreted and explained to understand its reality and significance.
The words "his young companion" may refer to Joshua, the son of Nun, but they apply more fittingly to Jesus. Jesus was the young companion of Moses i.e. he was the last great Prophet of the Mosaic Dispensation who came not to destroy but to fulfil the Law and the Prophets (Matt. 5:17).
The words, I will not stop until I reach the junction of the two seas, show that Moses’ young companion joined him towards the end of his journey. Moses did not seem to have taken the young man with him from the very outset of his journey. The words do not represent him as having started on his journey but only as pursuing it with a young companion. Strictly speaking these words can only be spoken by one who is about to reach his destination.
The expression مجمع البحرین i.e. junction of two seas, denotes the time when the Mosaic Dispensation was to have come to an end and the Islamic Dispensation to have commenced. According to Ta‘tirul-Anam بحر (sea), when seen in a vision, signifies a powerful, just and kind king. It also signifies praise and glorification of God. In the first sense of the word, بحر (sea) the expression مجمع البحرین would mean the meeting place of two powerful, just and kind kings i.e. Moses and the Holy Prophet Muhammad, and according to the second signification, the expression denotes the junction of the two seas of God’s glorification which means two religious Dispensations—Mosaic and Islamic.
The words, Or I will journey on for ages, signify that the Mosaic Dispensation would remain in force for many centuries. The period from the time of Moses to the advent of the Holy Prophet when the Mosaic Dispensation came to an end extends over 2000 years.
2
نوجوان رفیق سے مراد حضرت مسیح علیہ السلام ہیں جو موسوی سفر کے شریک تھے۔
3
اس میں اس زمانہ کی طرف اشارہ ہے جب موسیٰ علیہ السلام کا زمانہ ختم ہوا اور محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کا زمانہ شروع ہوا۔ بے شک بیچ میں حضرت مسیح علیہ السلام آئے مگر وہ موسیٰ علیہ السلام کے تابع نبی تھے۔
2101
Important Words:
حقبا (ages) is the plural of حقب (huqbun) which is derived from حقب (haqiba). They say حقب المطر i.e. the rain was delayed. حقب الامر means, the affair became marred or impeded. حقب (huqbun) means, time; indefinite time; long time; an age; a year or years; seventy years; eighty years or more (Lane, Aqrab & Mufradat).
Commentary:
With this verse begins the very important subject of the اسراء (Spiritual Night Journey) of Moses. As stated above, the followers of Jesus Christ achieved great material power and prosperity and in their chequered career left their imprint twice on world’s history. This double prosperity of Christian nations has been likened to "two gardens" in v. 33 above. The first of these two periods began with the conversion to Christianity of the Roman Emperor Constantine, when it became the religion of the State, and continued to the birth of the Holy Prophet of Islam. The second and more important of these two periods is represented by the present age when Christian nations of the west have acquired so much power and prestige that the nations of Asia and Africa have had to dance attendance upon them like serfs and slaves. Between these "two gardens" flowed a "stream" (v. 34). These "two gardens", as stated above, represent the two periods of Christian prosperity and progress. The "stream" denotes the birth and rise to power of the Prophet of Islam. He and his followers made their mark in human history during the interval between these two periods.
Now in order to provide a historical setting to the whole account and complete the connected whole, a somewhat detailed description of the Isra’ or the Spiritual Journey of Moses has been given in the present and following few verses. Moses had foretold the advent of a Prophet like unto him (Deut. 18:18). This prophecy has been referred to in the Quran in 73:16. By putting the account of Moses’ Spiritual Journey between that of the Dwellers of the Cave and of Dhul-Qarnain—the two periods representing Christian progress and advance—the Quran has pointed to the fact that the Prophet referred to in Moses’ prophecy, who was also to be his counterpart, was to appear during the interval between these two periods. Thus, these incidents have been mentioned in their historical order.
Very fantastic stories have gained currency about the nature and purpose of the Isra’ or Spiritual Journey of Moses and the circumstances under which it took place. Commentators of the Quran differ as to the name and status of "the servant of God" whom Moses sought and met and about "the young man" who was with him in his "journey". Failing to comprehend the spiritual aspect of this seemingly physical journey most of them have indulged only in conjectures and guesses and consequently have grievously erred. The fact is that mention was made of the Isra’ or Spiritual Journey or as literally interpreted, the Migration of the Holy Prophet to Medina in v. 2 of the present Surah. Light was also thrown on the great results that were to ensue from this Migration and the wonderful success that Muslims were to achieve after it. They were also warned of the great dangers that lay in their way and of the unrelenting opposition of Jews and Christians, particularly of the grievous blows that Islam as a political force was to receive at the hands of the latter. The Isra’ of Moses has only been mentioned to lend support to the prophecies of ultimate success of Islam that were implied in the Isra’ of the Holy Prophet and also to make it clear beyond doubt that the seemingly dazzling power and prosperity of Christian nations will endure for a limited time and the cause of Islam will eventually triumph.
Similarly, the Isra’ of Moses was, like the Isra’ of the Holy Prophet, no physical journey but a spiritual experience by means of which Moses was transported from this body of flesh and blood to a spiritual tabernacle. The Bible and the Quran both support this contention. Some of the arguments advanced in its support are as follows:
(1) The Bible which is more or less a reliable record of Moses’ life has omitted all mention of this most unusual and wonderful incident and has failed even to make a passing reference to it.
(2) Before Moses was made a Prophet, he is known to have undertaken only one journey and that was to Midian. The Bible and the Quran have both referred to this journey, the latter at several places. The Bible and the Quran also both agree that Moses undertook this journey alone, while in the journey referred to in the present and the following verses of the Quran he is described as having been accompanied by "his companion."
(3) Even after he was made Prophet, Moses undertook no such journey. The Bible embodies a somewhat detailed record of Moses’ life but it contains no account of any such journey and even makes no reference to it.
(4) It is well known that after Moses had been away on Mount Tur for a few days his people took a calf for worship. When his absence from them for only forty days on Mount Tur caused such great spiritual havoc among them, which has been described in the Bible in detail, the depths of spiritual chaos to which these people of weak faith and fickle minds should have sunk in Moses’ absence on a journey of a much longer duration, as evidently the journey referred to in these verses was, can easily be imagined. The Bible could not have failed to mention it. But the Bible alludes to no such happening. Moreover, it would have cast a serious reflection on Moses’ wisdom and intelligence if, having had such a terrible experience once, he should have undertaken another journey which would have kept him away from his people for a much longer period.
(5) In his absence on Mount Tur for only forty days Moses appointed Aaron his vicegerent for his people. But apart from this solitary instance Moses is not known ever to have appointed anybody his vicegerent or Khalifah in his absence on any journey. The Bible contains no reference to any such appointment. It is inconceivable that if Moses had gone on such a long journey as mentioned in these verses he would have failed to appoint a Khalifah in his absence.
(6) It is against the established practice of all the Prophets of God to remain separated from their people for a long time. Some of them are known to have gone on short journeys but those were missionary expeditions and their scope did not extend beyond their own peoples. Jesus certainly did go to Kashmir after the Crucifixion but he left one section of his people in Palestine to live among another and a larger section in Kashmir. But Moses’ journey referred to above was not a journey undertaken with any missionary purpose nor was it confined to his own people. He left his people in search of a man who was more learned than himself.
(7) The expression مجمع البحرین (junction of two seas) occurring in the verse under comment also points to the fact that the Isra’ of Moses was a spiritual journey because there is no place in the world which is known by this name. The expression can have only one significance i.e. "the junction of two seas." Such junctions nearest to the place where Moses lived after he had left Egypt are Bab ul-Mandab which unites the Red Sea and the Indian Ocean, the Straits of Dardanelles which joins the Mediterranean Sea with the Sea of Marmora and Al-Bahrain where the waters of the Persian Gulf and the Indian Ocean meet. Of all these places the Straits of Dardanelles alone can possibly be the point where such a meeting could have taken place because on its way lies Canaan which was the destination of Moses but which he could not reach in his life-time. All these three points were about one thousand miles distant from Moses’ place of living and considering the absence of good means of communication and transport in those days it would have taken him about a year’s time to cover such a long distance and Moses could not afford to remain absent from his people for such a long time without seriously jeopardising their spiritual well-being.
From this historical evidence it can be safely inferred without fear of contradiction that Moses’ Journey referred to in these verses was a spiritual journey undertaken with a spiritual body for a spiritual purpose.
Besides this external evidence there is also internal evidence in the Quran which clearly shows that this journey was no physical event but a spiritual experience of Moses.
(a) The "learned man" made a big hole in the boat to save it from being forcibly seized by the king. Now a quite natural question arises here, viz. was the boat navigable after it was damaged or was it not? If it was, why did not the king seize it; if it was not, why did it not sink? In this physical world no boat is ever known to have remained floating after a big hole had been made in its bottom. In the world of visions, however, such things are possible.
(b) The "slaying of the young boy" also shows that this incident happened in a vision because in this world of flesh and bones no sensible person, much less a Prophet of God, would take the life of another person without legitimate cause.
(c) The incident of the "repairing of the wall" also lends support to the above conclusion. How could a great Prophet of God and a most noble and broad-minded person like Moses have found fault with his learned companion for not demanding payment from two poor orphan boys for repairing their wall because the people of their town had refused to entertain him and his companion? What had the two orphan boys done to deserve Moses’ displeasure? It was the people of the town and not they who had refused to entertain them as their guests. What earthly connection was there between these two things? In this material world no sensible person could indulge in such talk, much less a great Prophet of God. Such things can happen only in visions and dreams.
(d) Ibn ‘Abbas is reported to have said that the word کنز (treasure) occurring in v. 83 below means "a treasure of knowledge". This shows that this word has been used in this verse in its metaphorical sense and needs to be interpreted and explained. Similarly, the repairing of the wall and the demanding of hospitality were not physical acts. Thus the whole journey was only a spiritual experience.
In short, even a casual and cursory glance over the relevant verses leaves no doubt about the fact that the whole affair was nothing more than a vision. It is simply inconceivable that a great Prophet of God like Moses should have undertaken a long and arduous journey in search of a "man of God" to learn from him how to break a hole in a boat or kill a young man or to repair a wall and demand no remuneration for it. Even an illiterate rustic would consider it below his dignity to do such a foolish thing, much less a Prophet of God.
Moreover, the Holy Prophet is reported to have said ودونا ان موسی کان صبر حتی یقص اللّٰه علینا من خبر ھما i.e. would that Moses had kept silent, so that God would have revealed to us many more secrets of the future (Bukhari, Kitabut-Tafsir). This saying of the Holy Prophet shows that the unusual acts which this "man of God" is stated to have performed were great secrets of the future which were communicated to Moses in his Vision in metaphorical language. If these acts are understood to have literally taken place, then they could not have excited the Holy Prophet’s curiosity and he could not possibly have wished Moses to have kept silent in order to learn more about similar acts. According to Mawardi, the person whom Moses had gone to see was no human being but an angel (Kathir).
All these facts taken together constitute very solid and weighty evidence, incapable of being doubted or contradicted, that the story of the journey of Moses is but a vision which needs to be interpreted and explained to understand its reality and significance.
The words "his young companion" may refer to Joshua, the son of Nun, but they apply more fittingly to Jesus. Jesus was the young companion of Moses i.e. he was the last great Prophet of the Mosaic Dispensation who came not to destroy but to fulfil the Law and the Prophets (Matt. 5:17).
The words, I will not stop until I reach the junction of the two seas, show that Moses’ young companion joined him towards the end of his journey. Moses did not seem to have taken the young man with him from the very outset of his journey. The words do not represent him as having started on his journey but only as pursuing it with a young companion. Strictly speaking these words can only be spoken by one who is about to reach his destination.
The expression مجمع البحرین i.e. junction of two seas, denotes the time when the Mosaic Dispensation was to have come to an end and the Islamic Dispensation to have commenced. According to Ta‘tirul-Anam بحر (sea), when seen in a vision, signifies a powerful, just and kind king. It also signifies praise and glorification of God. In the first sense of the word, بحر (sea) the expression مجمع البحرین would mean the meeting place of two powerful, just and kind kings i.e. Moses and the Holy Prophet Muhammad, and according to the second signification, the expression denotes the junction of the two seas of God’s glorification which means two religious Dispensations—Mosaic and Islamic.
The words, Or I will journey on for ages, signify that the Mosaic Dispensation would remain in force for many centuries. The period from the time of Moses to the advent of the Holy Prophet when the Mosaic Dispensation came to an end extends over 2000 years.
1704
With this verse begins the subject of the Isra’ (Spiritual Night Journey) of Moses. As stated above, the followers of Jesus Christ achieved great material power and prosperity, and in their chequered career left their indelible imprint twice on world’s history. This double prosperity of Christian nations has been likened to "two gardens" in v. 33. The first of these two periods began with the conversion to Christianity of the Roman Emperor, Constantine when it became the religion of the State, and continued till the birth of the Holy Prophet of Islam. The second and more important of these two periods is represented by the present age when Christian nations of the West have acquired so much power and prestige that the nations of Asia and Africa have to dance attendance upon them like serfs and slaves. Between these "two gardens" flowed a "stream" (v. 34). This "stream" denoted the birth and rise to power of Islam which left its deep mark on human history during the interval between these two per
1704A
Huqub is plural of Huqbah which means, long time, indefinite time; an age; seventy years or more (Lane & Mufradat).
The Isra’ of Moses was, like the Isra’ of the Holy Prophet (17:2), no physical journey but a spiritual experience by means of which Moses was transported from his body of flesh and blood to a spiritual tabernacle. The Bible and the Qur’an both support this view. Some of the arguments advanced in its support are as follows:
(1) The Bible which is considered by Christians to be more or less a reliable record of Moses’s life has omitted all mention of this most unusual and wonderful incident and has failed even to make a passing reference to it.
(2) Before and after he was commissioned as a Divine Prophet, Moses is known to have undertaken only one journey and that was to Midian. The Bible and the Qur’an have both referred to this journey. Both also agree that Moses undertook the journey to Midian alone, while in the journey referred to
فَلَمَّا بَلَغَا مَجْمَعَ بَيْنِهِمَا نَسِيَا حُوتَهُمَا فَٱتَّخَذَ سَبِيلَهُۥ فِى ٱلْبَحْرِ سَرَبًا
یعنی جب موسوی مسیحی زمانہ آنحضرت صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کے زمانہ سے ملا تو موسوی قوم اور عیسوی قوم نے اپنی عبادت گاہوں کی اصل غرض کو بھلا دیا اور جب مسیحی قوم سے عبادت کی غرض کھوئی گئی تو آسمان کے فرشتوں نے سمجھ لیا کہ اب آخری موعود کا زمانہ آگیا ہے اور وہ خداتعالیٰ کے حکم سے محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم پر نازل ہونے لگ گئے۔
عبادت گاہ کا مفہوم ہم نے حُوْت سے نکالا ہے جسے اگر خواب یا کشف میں دیکھا جائے تو اس کے معنے نیک لوگوں کی عبادت گاہ کے ہوتے ہیں۔
مچھلی حُوْت کا ترجمہ ہے جس کی تعبیر ہم اوپر لکھ آئے ہیں۔
Hut when seen in a vision denotes houses of worship of the righteous people (Ta‘tirul-Anam). In this sense of the word the expression, when they reached the place where the two seas met, they forgot their fish, signifies that at the time when the Mosaic and the Islamic Dispensations would meet, i.e. when Mosaic Dispensation would cease to function and the Islamic Dispensation would come into force, true righteousness would depart from among the followers of Moses and Jesus, and would henceforward become the special mark of the followers of the new Dispensation (48:30).
Important Words:
سربا (going away swiftly) is derived from سرب. They say سرب الماء i.e. the water flowed. سرب الرجل means, the man went at random. سرب فی الارض means, he went away in the land. سرب (sarabun) means, going away swiftly, a subterranean excavation; a habitation beneath the earth having a passage through it; the burrow or hole of a wild animal; the den of a lion. The Quranic expression فاتخذ سبیله فی البحر سربا means, it (the fish) took its way into the sea swiftly, etc. (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
حوت (fish) when seen in a vision denotes the houses of worship of righteous people (Ta‘tirul-Anam). In this sense of the word the expression, when they reached the place where the two seas met, they forgot their fish, means that at the time when the Mosaic and the Islamic Dispensations met, i.e. when Mosaic Dispensation ceased to function and the Islamic Dispensation came into force, true righteousness would depart from among the followers of Moses and Jesus and would henceforward become the special mark of the followers of the new Dispensation (48:30). The verse under comment also shows that the Islamic Dispensation was, in fact, a continuation of the Mosaic Dispensation. Being two consecutive parts of God’s eternal guidance, no such thing as the "junction of two seas" existed in the time of Moses.
1
یعنی جب موسوی مسیحی زمانہ آنحضرت صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کے زمانہ سے ملا تو موسوی قوم اور عیسوی قوم نے اپنی عبادت گاہوں کی اصل غرض کو بھلا دیا اور جب مسیحی قوم سے عبادت کی غرض کھوئی گئی تو آسمان کے فرشتوں نے سمجھ لیا کہ اب آخری موعود کا زمانہ آگیا ہے اور وہ خداتعالیٰ کے حکم سے محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم پر نازل ہونے لگ گئے۔
عبادت گاہ کا مفہوم ہم نے حُوْت سے نکالا ہے جسے اگر خواب یا کشف میں دیکھا جائے تو اس کے معنے نیک لوگوں کی عبادت گاہ کے ہوتے ہیں۔
2
مچھلی حُوْت کا ترجمہ ہے جس کی تعبیر ہم اوپر لکھ آئے ہیں۔
2102
Important Words:
سربا (going away swiftly) is derived from سرب. They say سرب الماء i.e. the water flowed. سرب الرجل means, the man went at random. سرب فی الارض means, he went away in the land. سرب (sarabun) means, going away swiftly, a subterranean excavation; a habitation beneath the earth having a passage through it; the burrow or hole of a wild animal; the den of a lion. The Quranic expression فاتخذ سبیله فی البحر سربا means, it (the fish) took its way into the sea swiftly, etc. (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
حوت (fish) when seen in a vision denotes the houses of worship of righteous people (Ta‘tirul-Anam). In this sense of the word the expression, when they reached the place where the two seas met, they forgot their fish, means that at the time when the Mosaic and the Islamic Dispensations met, i.e. when Mosaic Dispensation ceased to function and the Islamic Dispensation came into force, true righteousness would depart from among the followers of Moses and Jesus and would henceforward become the special mark of the followers of the new Dispensation (48:30). The verse under comment also shows that the Islamic Dispensation was, in fact, a continuation of the Mosaic Dispensation. Being two consecutive parts of God’s eternal guidance, no such thing as the "junction of two seas" existed in the time of Moses.
1705
Hut when seen in a vision denotes houses of worship of the righteous people (Ta‘tirul-Anam). In this sense of the word the expression, when they reached the place where the two seas met, they forgot their fish, signifies that at the time when the Mosaic and the Islamic Dispensations would meet, i.e. when Mosaic Dispensation would cease to function and the Islamic Dispensation would come into force, true righteousness would depart from among the followers of Moses and Jesus, and would henceforward become the special mark of the followers of the new Dispensation (48:30).
فَلَمَّا جَاوَزَا قَالَ لِفَتَىٰهُ ءَاتِنَا غَدَآءَنَا لَقَدْ لَقِينَا مِن سَفَرِنَا هَٰذَا نَصَبًا
یہ حضرت موسیٰ علیہ السلام کا معراج ہے یعنی ایک لطیف کشف ہے جس میں انہوں نے اپنے ہونے والے نائب مسیح علیہ السلام کو بھی دیکھا اور اپنی جگہ لینے والے شرعی رسول محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کو بھی دیکھا۔
'Asking for morning meal or breakfast' in a vision denotes 'weariness' (Ta‘tirul-Anam), and the verse purports to say that after passing the 'junction of the two seas' and going on their separate journeys for a long time and being tired of vainly waiting for the Promised Prophet (Deut. 18: 18), Moses and his young companion would begin to wonder that he may have already appeared but that they had failed to recognize him. In the verse Moses and his young companion (Jesus) may stand for Jews and Christians respectively.
Commentary:
"Asking for breakfast" in a vision denotes "weariness" (Ta‘tirul-Anam) and the verse purports to say that at the "junction of the two seas" i.e. when the Holy Prophet comes, the followers of Moses and Jesus would not accept him. They would continue their journey alone and would refuse to admit that the span of life granted to their Dispensation had come to an end. Then after going on their separate way for a long time and being tired of vainly waiting for the Promised Prophet (Deut. 18:18) they would begin to wonder whether he had already come and they had failed to recognize him. In this verse Moses and his young companion (Jesus) stand for Jews and Christians respectively.
3
یہ حضرت موسیٰ علیہ السلام کا معراج ہے یعنی ایک لطیف کشف ہے جس میں انہوں نے اپنے ہونے والے نائب مسیح علیہ السلام کو بھی دیکھا اور اپنی جگہ لینے والے شرعی رسول محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کو بھی دیکھا۔
2103
Commentary:
"Asking for breakfast" in a vision denotes "weariness" (Ta‘tirul-Anam) and the verse purports to say that at the "junction of the two seas" i.e. when the Holy Prophet comes, the followers of Moses and Jesus would not accept him. They would continue their journey alone and would refuse to admit that the span of life granted to their Dispensation had come to an end. Then after going on their separate way for a long time and being tired of vainly waiting for the Promised Prophet (Deut. 18:18) they would begin to wonder whether he had already come and they had failed to recognize him. In this verse Moses and his young companion (Jesus) stand for Jews and Christians respectively.
1706
'Asking for morning meal or breakfast' in a vision denotes 'weariness' (Ta‘tirul-Anam), and the verse purports to say that after passing the 'junction of the two seas' and going on their separate journeys for a long time and being tired of vainly waiting for the Promised Prophet (Deut. 18: 18), Moses and his young companion would begin to wonder that he may have already appeared but that they had failed to recognize him. In the verse Moses and his young companion (Jesus) may stand for Jews and Christians respectively.
قَالَ أَرَءَيْتَ إِذْ أَوَيْنَآ إِلَى ٱلصَّخْرَةِ فَإِنِّى نَسِيتُ ٱلْحُوتَ وَمَآ أَنسَىٰنِيهُ إِلَّا ٱلشَّيْطَٰنُ أَنْ أَذْكُرَهُۥ ۚ وَٱتَّخَذَ سَبِيلَهُۥ فِى ٱلْبَحْرِ عَجَبًا
یعنی جب ترقی کے سامان پیدا ہونے پر قوم عیش و آرام میں مشغول ہوئی تو عبادت گاہ کی حقیقی غرض ہاتھ سے جاتی رہی۔
Sakhrah in the language of dreams and visions denotes 'a life of vice and sin.' So the expression, when we betook ourselves to the rock, signifies that when the two seas would meet, i.e. when the Mosaic Dispensation would come to an end and a new Prophet and a new Dispensation would appear, the Jews and Christians would be sunk into a life of sin and iniquity. The words, it took its way into the sea in a marvellous manner signify that true piety and worship of God would take leave of these peoples.
Commentary:
The pronouns in the expressions, "their fish" (v. 62), "they had gone further" (v. 63) and "we betook ourselves" obviously do not refer to Moses and Jesus because they did not live in the time of the Holy Prophet but to their respective peoples.
صخرة (rock) in the language of dreams and visions denotes "a life of vice and sin." So the expression, when we betook ourselves to the rock, means that when the two seas met i.e. when the Mosaic Dispensation came to an end and a new Prophet and a new Dispensation appeared, then Jews and Christians would be sunk in a life of sin and iniquity.
The words, it took its way into the sea in a marvellous manner, signify that true piety and worship of God would take leave of these people and would become the special mark of another people (the followers of Islam) who would become heirs to Divine favours.
The incident of the fish unmistakably points to the whole affair being a vision because when Moses and his young companion were pursuing their journey with the fish as their guide it was not possible for them to forget it.
4
یعنی جب ترقی کے سامان پیدا ہونے پر قوم عیش و آرام میں مشغول ہوئی تو عبادت گاہ کی حقیقی غرض ہاتھ سے جاتی رہی۔
2104
Commentary:
The pronouns in the expressions, "their fish" (v. 62), "they had gone further" (v. 63) and "we betook ourselves" obviously do not refer to Moses and Jesus because they did not live in the time of the Holy Prophet but to their respective peoples.
صخرة (rock) in the language of dreams and visions denotes "a life of vice and sin." So the expression, when we betook ourselves to the rock, means that when the two seas met i.e. when the Mosaic Dispensation came to an end and a new Prophet and a new Dispensation appeared, then Jews and Christians would be sunk in a life of sin and iniquity.
The words, it took its way into the sea in a marvellous manner, signify that true piety and worship of God would take leave of these people and would become the special mark of another people (the followers of Islam) who would become heirs to Divine favours.
The incident of the fish unmistakably points to the whole affair being a vision because when Moses and his young companion were pursuing their journey with the fish as their guide it was not possible for them to forget it.
1707
Sakhrah in the language of dreams and visions denotes 'a life of vice and sin.' So the expression, when we betook ourselves to the rock, signifies that when the two seas would meet, i.e. when the Mosaic Dispensation would come to an end and a new Prophet and a new Dispensation would appear, the Jews and Christians would be sunk into a life of sin and iniquity. The words, it took its way into the sea in a marvellous manner signify that true piety and worship of God would take leave of these peoples.
قَالَ ذَٰلِكَ مَا كُنَّا نَبْغِ ۚ فَٱرْتَدَّا عَلَىٰٓ ءَاثَارِهِمَا قَصَصًا
یعنی ایسی پیشگوئیاں پیچھے چھوڑیں جو بعثت محمدی پر دلالت کرتی تھیں تاکہ ان کی قوم ان پیشگوئیوں سے ہوشیار ہو جائے۔
5
یعنی ایسی پیشگوئیاں پیچھے چھوڑیں جو بعثت محمدی پر دلالت کرتی تھیں تاکہ ان کی قوم ان پیشگوئیوں سے ہوشیار ہو جائے۔
فَوَجَدَا عَبْدًا مِّنْ عِبَادِنَآ ءَاتَيْنَٰهُ رَحْمَةً مِّنْ عِندِنَا وَعَلَّمْنَٰهُ مِن لَّدُنَّا عِلْمًا
اس سے مراد آنحضرت صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کا وجود ہے جو معراج موسوی کے ذریعہ سے موسیٰ علیہ السلام کو ملا۔
Who is this "Servant of God" (‘Abd) upon whom God had bestowed mercy and whom He had taught knowledge and in search of whom Moses, in pursuance of Divine command, had undertaken such a long and difficult journey and who is the central figure and the hero of the whole story? He is none other than the Holy Prophet Muhammad—his soul having taken an embodied form in Moses’s Vision. Reasons for this are: (a) He has been called ‘Abd servant of God, in the Qur’an (2:24; 8:42; 17:2; 18:2; 25:2; 39:37; 53:11 & 72:20). In fact, he is ‘Abdullah (God’s servant) par excellence. (b) He has been spoken of as 'a mercy to the whole world' (21:108), an epithet applied in the Qur’an to none other than the Holy Prophet. (c) He was vouchsafed Divine knowledge in a very large measure (4:114; 20:115 & 27:7). (d) This "Servant of God" had told Moses that he (Moses) would not keep silent (v. 68 below), and the Holy Prophet is reported to have said, 'Would that Moses had kept silent! If
Commentary:
Who is this عبد (servant of God) in search of whom Moses, in pursuance of Divine command, had undertaken such a long and difficult journey and who is the central figure and hero of the whole story? He is none other than the Holy Prophet Muhammad –his soul having taken an embodied form in Moses’ vision. The following arguments conclusively show that he was indeed the عبد (god’s servant) mentioned in this story:
(a) The Holy Prophet has been called عبد in the Quran at several places (2:24; 8:42; 17:2; 18:2; 25:2; 39:37; 53:11 & 72:20). In fact he is عبد الله (God’s servant) par excellence, because truly speaking the stage of عبد (servant of God) is the highest stage in the spiritual development of man and the Holy Prophet had attained that stage.
(b) The words, upon whom We had bestowed Our Mercy, also clearly refer to the Holy Prophet. He has been particularly spoken of as "a mercy to the whole world" (21:108), an epithet applied in the Quran to none other than the Holy Prophet.
(c) The words, whom We had taught knowledge from Ourselves, also refer to the Holy Prophet. At several places in the Quran it is stated that he was vouchsafed divine knowledge in a very large measure (4:114; 6:92; 20:115 & 27:7).
(d) The "servant of God" had told Moses that he (Moses) would not keep silent (v. 68 below), and the Holy Prophet is reported to have said, "Would that Moses had kept silent! If he had done so, we would have been vouchsafed more knowledge about the unseen" (Bukhari, Kitabut-Tafsir). This shows that the "servant of God" of Moses’ vision and the Holy Prophet were one and the same person.
As a matter of fact, Moses had seen a manifestation of God "in the fire" when travelling from Midian to Egypt (28:30). Later on, however, he was told that a Prophet would appear from among the brethren of the Israelites in whose mouth God would put His own word (Deut. 18:18-22). The words of the prophecy signified that the Promised Prophet would be the object of a greater manifestation of God than Moses. Moses therefore naturally wished to see who "that Prophet" could be. To satisfy his curiosity God made him see in his vision "that Prophet" of much higher spiritual powers. This learned "servant of God" of Moses’ vision who has been popularly known by the name of Khizr was the spirit of our Noble Master, the Holy Prophet Muhammad, which had assumed a physical tabernacle. See also 7:144.
6
اس سے مراد آنحضرت صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم کا وجود ہے جو معراج موسوی کے ذریعہ سے موسیٰ علیہ السلام کو ملا۔
2105
Commentary:
Who is this عبد (servant of God) in search of whom Moses, in pursuance of Divine command, had undertaken such a long and difficult journey and who is the central figure and hero of the whole story? He is none other than the Holy Prophet Muhammad –his soul having taken an embodied form in Moses’ vision. The following arguments conclusively show that he was indeed the عبد (god’s servant) mentioned in this story:
(a) The Holy Prophet has been called عبد in the Quran at several places (2:24; 8:42; 17:2; 18:2; 25:2; 39:37; 53:11 & 72:20). In fact he is عبد الله (God’s servant) par excellence, because truly speaking the stage of عبد (servant of God) is the highest stage in the spiritual development of man and the Holy Prophet had attained that stage.
(b) The words, upon whom We had bestowed Our Mercy, also clearly refer to the Holy Prophet. He has been particularly spoken of as "a mercy to the whole world" (21:108), an epithet applied in the Quran to none other than the Holy Prophet.
(c) The words, whom We had taught knowledge from Ourselves, also refer to the Holy Prophet. At several places in the Quran it is stated that he was vouchsafed divine knowledge in a very large measure (4:114; 6:92; 20:115 & 27:7).
(d) The "servant of God" had told Moses that he (Moses) would not keep silent (v. 68 below), and the Holy Prophet is reported to have said, "Would that Moses had kept silent! If he had done so, we would have been vouchsafed more knowledge about the unseen" (Bukhari, Kitabut-Tafsir). This shows that the "servant of God" of Moses’ vision and the Holy Prophet were one and the same person.
As a matter of fact, Moses had seen a manifestation of God "in the fire" when travelling from Midian to Egypt (28:30). Later on, however, he was told that a Prophet would appear from among the brethren of the Israelites in whose mouth God would put His own word (Deut. 18:18-22). The words of the prophecy signified that the Promised Prophet would be the object of a greater manifestation of God than Moses. Moses therefore naturally wished to see who "that Prophet" could be. To satisfy his curiosity God made him see in his vision "that Prophet" of much higher spiritual powers. This learned "servant of God" of Moses’ vision who has been popularly known by the name of Khizr was the spirit of our Noble Master, the Holy Prophet Muhammad, which had assumed a physical tabernacle. See also 7:144.
1708
Who is this "Servant of God" (‘Abd) upon whom God had bestowed mercy and whom He had taught knowledge and in search of whom Moses, in pursuance of Divine command, had undertaken such a long and difficult journey and who is the central figure and the hero of the whole story? He is none other than the Holy Prophet Muhammad—his soul having taken an embodied form in Moses’s Vision. Reasons for this are: (a) He has been called ‘Abd servant of God, in the Qur’an (2:24; 8:42; 17:2; 18:2; 25:2; 39:37; 53:11 & 72:20). In fact, he is ‘Abdullah (God’s servant) par excellence. (b) He has been spoken of as 'a mercy to the whole world' (21:108), an epithet applied in the Qur’an to none other than the Holy Prophet. (c) He was vouchsafed Divine knowledge in a very large measure (4:114; 20:115 & 27:7). (d) This "Servant of God" had told Moses that he (Moses) would not keep silent (v. 68 below), and the Holy Prophet is reported to have said, 'Would that Moses had kept silent! If
قَالَ لَهُۥ مُوسَىٰ هَلْ أَتَّبِعُكَ عَلَىٰٓ أَن تُعَلِّمَنِ مِمَّا عُلِّمْتَ رُشْدًا
Moses was denied the heights which the spiritual knowledge of the Holy Prophet had attained.
Commentary:
By instituting a comparison between the spiritual status of Moses and that of the Holy Prophet, the verse under comment shows that the former was distinctly inferior to the latter. Moses was denied the heights which the spiritual knowledge of the Prophet had attained. The difference between these two great Prophets has been depicted in these verses in the form of a dialogue between two companions on a journey.
2106
Commentary:
By instituting a comparison between the spiritual status of Moses and that of the Holy Prophet, the verse under comment shows that the former was distinctly inferior to the latter. Moses was denied the heights which the spiritual knowledge of the Prophet had attained. The difference between these two great Prophets has been depicted in these verses in the form of a dialogue between two companions on a journey.
1709
Moses was denied the heights which the spiritual knowledge of the Holy Prophet had attained.
قَالَ إِنَّكَ لَن تَسْتَطِيعَ مَعِىَ صَبْرًا
The patience and steadfastness under severe trials and difficulties of the followers of Moses were not of the same high order and pattern as those of the Holy Prophet’s followers (5:22-25 & Bukhari, Kitabul-Maghazi). The verse also compares the natural dispositions of Moses and the Holy Prophet. Moses impatiently inquired the "Servant of God" about things which he did not understand; but the Holy Prophet waited patiently till Archangel Gabriel explained to him the meanings of the various things he saw in his own Mi‘raj. This difference in the temperaments of these two great Prophets was also reflected in the behaviour of their respective followers. While the Israelites continued to pester Moses with all sorts of unnecessary and foolish questions, the demeanour of the Holy Prophet’s Companions was characterized by great dignity and restraint. They scrupulously avoided putting him questions on religious matters. Both the Holy Prophet and his Companions most faithfully observed the adm
Commentary:
This verse refers to the subject dealt with in 7:144, viz. that Moses and his people could not attain that spiritual eminence which the Holy Prophet and his followers were destined to attain. It states that the patience and steadfastness under severe trials and difficulties of the followers of Moses were not of the same high order and pattern as those of the Holy Prophet’s followers (5:22-25 & Bukhari, Kitabul-Maghazi). The Christians did, indeed, show a better example than the Jews in facing physical hardships but they too gave in before spiritual trials. Jesus himself bitterly complained of the intellectual dullness of his disciples. He was not sure whether they had fully realized his spiritual status (Matt. 17:17).
The verse also compares the natural dispositions of Moses and the Holy Prophet. Moses impatiently inquired of his companion about things which he did not understand but the Holy Prophet waited patiently till God Himself revealed to him all details of the Shari‘ah and their explanation. This difference in the temperaments of these two Prophets was also reflected in the behaviour of their respective followers. While the Israelites continued to pester Moses with all sorts of unnecessary questions, the demeanour of the Holy Prophet’s Companions was characterized by great dignity and restraint. They scrupulously avoided putting him questions on religious matters. Both the Holy Prophet and his Companions most faithfully observed the admonition contained in 20:115.
2107
Commentary:
This verse refers to the subject dealt with in 7:144, viz. that Moses and his people could not attain that spiritual eminence which the Holy Prophet and his followers were destined to attain. It states that the patience and steadfastness under severe trials and difficulties of the followers of Moses were not of the same high order and pattern as those of the Holy Prophet’s followers (5:22-25 & Bukhari, Kitabul-Maghazi). The Christians did, indeed, show a better example than the Jews in facing physical hardships but they too gave in before spiritual trials. Jesus himself bitterly complained of the intellectual dullness of his disciples. He was not sure whether they had fully realized his spiritual status (Matt. 17:17).
The verse also compares the natural dispositions of Moses and the Holy Prophet. Moses impatiently inquired of his companion about things which he did not understand but the Holy Prophet waited patiently till God Himself revealed to him all details of the Shari‘ah and their explanation. This difference in the temperaments of these two Prophets was also reflected in the behaviour of their respective followers. While the Israelites continued to pester Moses with all sorts of unnecessary questions, the demeanour of the Holy Prophet’s Companions was characterized by great dignity and restraint. They scrupulously avoided putting him questions on religious matters. Both the Holy Prophet and his Companions most faithfully observed the admonition contained in 20:115.
1710
The patience and steadfastness under severe trials and difficulties of the followers of Moses were not of the same high order and pattern as those of the Holy Prophet’s followers (5:22-25 & Bukhari, Kitabul-Maghazi). The verse also compares the natural dispositions of Moses and the Holy Prophet. Moses impatiently inquired the "Servant of God" about things which he did not understand; but the Holy Prophet waited patiently till Archangel Gabriel explained to him the meanings of the various things he saw in his own Mi‘raj. This difference in the temperaments of these two great Prophets was also reflected in the behaviour of their respective followers. While the Israelites continued to pester Moses with all sorts of unnecessary and foolish questions, the demeanour of the Holy Prophet’s Companions was characterized by great dignity and restraint. They scrupulously avoided putting him questions on religious matters. Both the Holy Prophet and his Companions most faithfully observed the adm
وَكَيْفَ تَصْبِرُ عَلَىٰ مَا لَمْ تُحِطْ بِهِۦ خُبْرًا
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that it was not quite easy for Jews to accept the Holy Prophet. Islam had introduced new ideals and new teachings and the Jews had their own prejudices and preconceived ideas. They regarded themselves as God’s own chosen people and the sole repositories of divine knowledge. So it was difficult for them to shed their prejudices all at once. This is why the Arabs who had no past experience of Divine revelation and possessed no settled beliefs and principles readily accepted the Holy Prophet while the Jews waited and hesitated. Their rejection of Jesus was also due to the same cause.
2108
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that it was not quite easy for Jews to accept the Holy Prophet. Islam had introduced new ideals and new teachings and the Jews had their own prejudices and preconceived ideas. They regarded themselves as God’s own chosen people and the sole repositories of divine knowledge. So it was difficult for them to shed their prejudices all at once. This is why the Arabs who had no past experience of Divine revelation and possessed no settled beliefs and principles readily accepted the Holy Prophet while the Jews waited and hesitated. Their rejection of Jesus was also due to the same cause.
قَالَ سَتَجِدُنِىٓ إِن شَآءَ ٱللَّهُ صَابِرًا وَلَآ أَعْصِى لَكَ أَمْرًا
Commentary:
This verse also shows that the Journey of Moses was a vision because being an independent Prophet he could not pledge himself to obey a person, however spiritually eminent, in matters of Shari‘ah. He was the divinely appointed Leader and Guide for his people and therefore could not afford to seek guidance from any other source except the Divine. The verse also implies the hint that it would be binding on Moses’ followers of the Holy Prophet’s time to accept him. It is to this fact, perhaps, that the saying of the Prophet, "If Moses and Jesus had been alive, they could not help being among my followers" (Kathir, vol. 11, p. 246), refers.
2109
Commentary:
This verse also shows that the Journey of Moses was a vision because being an independent Prophet he could not pledge himself to obey a person, however spiritually eminent, in matters of Shari‘ah. He was the divinely appointed Leader and Guide for his people and therefore could not afford to seek guidance from any other source except the Divine. The verse also implies the hint that it would be binding on Moses’ followers of the Holy Prophet’s time to accept him. It is to this fact, perhaps, that the saying of the Prophet, "If Moses and Jesus had been alive, they could not help being among my followers" (Kathir, vol. 11, p. 246), refers.
قَالَ فَإِنِ ٱتَّبَعْتَنِى فَلَا تَسْـَٔلْنِى عَن شَىْءٍ حَتَّىٰٓ أُحْدِثَ لَكَ مِنْهُ ذِكْرًا
11:47; 17:37.
11:47; 17:37.
11:47; 17:37.
Commentary:
By implication the verse establishes the Holy Prophet’s spiritual superiority over Moses. Whereas Moses, in spite of his repeated pledge that he would ask no more questions, persisted in doing so, the Holy Prophet, though he had made no such promise to Gabriel, on being only once told by the Archangel in his Vision to ask no question, at once submitted to him and maintained complete silence.
a
11:47; 17:37.
a
11:47; 17:37.
2110
Commentary:
By implication the verse establishes the Holy Prophet’s spiritual superiority over Moses. Whereas Moses, in spite of his repeated pledge that he would ask no more questions, persisted in doing so, the Holy Prophet, though he had made no such promise to Gabriel, on being only once told by the Archangel in his Vision to ask no question, at once submitted to him and maintained complete silence.
a
11:47; 17:37.
فَٱنطَلَقَا حَتَّىٰٓ إِذَا رَكِبَا فِى ٱلسَّفِينَةِ خَرَقَهَا ۖ قَالَ أَخَرَقْتَهَا لِتُغْرِقَ أَهْلَهَا لَقَدْ جِئْتَ شَيْـًٔا إِمْرًا
The preceding several verses served only as an introduction to the subject of the Isra’ of Moses. With the present verse, however, begins an account of the actual incidents which Moses actually saw in his Vision. The words, he made a hole in it, when interpreted, signify that the Holy Prophet would lay down commandments which would, as it were, make a hole in the boat which in the language of dreams denotes worldly riches, i.e. he would see to it that wealth did not accumulate in the hands of a few persons but was fairly distributed.
Important Words:
امرا (evil) is derived from امرا (amara). امرہ means, he commanded him. They say امرالقوم (amira) i.e. the people became many. امرالامر means, the affair or case became severe, distressful, grievous or wonderful. امر (imrun) means, a severe, distressful or grievous thing; or a terrible and foul or very foul, evil or abominable thing; or a wonderful thing. The Quranic words لقد جئت شیئا امرا mean, verily thou hast done a severe, distressful or grievous thing; or a terrible and foul or evil or abominable thing (Lane, Aqrab & Mufradat).
Commentary:
The preceding several verses served only as an introduction to the subject of the Isra’ of Moses. With the present verse, however, begins an account of the incidents which Moses actually saw in his vision. Moses is here represented as having objected to the very first act of his learned companion, in spite of the fact that he had promised not to do so. The Holy Prophet, however, was shown in his own vision as having kept silent all the way. This contrast in the behaviour of these two great Prophets represented the attitude of their followers towards their respective religions. Whereas the Companions of the Holy Prophet remained loyal to their Faith under the severest persecution and difficulties, the followers of Moses ignored and defied theirs when it suited them. On the other hand the three incidents of both visions are identical in their interpretation and significance though the metaphors used to describe them are different.
سفینة (boat) in the language of dreams denotes "worldly riches" This interpretation is supported by the Quran also (17:67). In this sense of the word, the embarkation of both Moses and his learned companion who, as is explained above, was the embodied form of the Holy Prophet, signifies that the followers of both these Prophets will have worldly riches in plenty in their respective periods.
The words, he staved it in, when interpreted, signify that the Holy Prophet would lay down commandments which would, as it were, make a hole in the boat of the material prosperity and riches of his followers, i.e. he would see to it that wealth does not accumulate in the hands of a few but that it continues to change hands and is fairly distributed among all sections of Muslims. To effect this Islam has made the giving of Zakah obligatory, has totally prohibited all transactions based on interest and by its law of inheritance has sought to distribute the wealth of a dying person among all his children, parents, wives and other near relatives. It has also prohibited gambling and has laid down laws to better and improve the condition and status of labourers. The materialistic and wealthy Jews and Christians could not view such a division of wealth with favour and regarded it as reckless waste. All their economic laws tend to increase the wealth of the rich and to help it accumulate in a few hands. Whereas in his vision Moses objected to the hole being made in the boat by his learned companion which, interpreted in accordance with the language of dreams, meant that his people would be too much enamoured of material wealth to accept laws aiming at its equitable distribution, the Holy Prophet in his own Vision refused to accept the cup of water offered to him which signified that his followers would prefer religion to the world.
Just as Moses in his vision found fault with his learned companion when the latter made a hole in the boat, similarly his people found fault with the Holy Prophet when he called upon his followers to spend their money in the cause of God. They even taunted him for making such demands (5:65 & 36:48).
2111
Important Words:
امرا (evil) is derived from امرا (amara). امرہ means, he commanded him. They say امرالقوم (amira) i.e. the people became many. امرالامر means, the affair or case became severe, distressful, grievous or wonderful. امر (imrun) means, a severe, distressful or grievous thing; or a terrible and foul or very foul, evil or abominable thing; or a wonderful thing. The Quranic words لقد جئت شیئا امرا mean, verily thou hast done a severe, distressful or grievous thing; or a terrible and foul or evil or abominable thing (Lane, Aqrab & Mufradat).
Commentary:
The preceding several verses served only as an introduction to the subject of the Isra’ of Moses. With the present verse, however, begins an account of the incidents which Moses actually saw in his vision. Moses is here represented as having objected to the very first act of his learned companion, in spite of the fact that he had promised not to do so. The Holy Prophet, however, was shown in his own vision as having kept silent all the way. This contrast in the behaviour of these two great Prophets represented the attitude of their followers towards their respective religions. Whereas the Companions of the Holy Prophet remained loyal to their Faith under the severest persecution and difficulties, the followers of Moses ignored and defied theirs when it suited them. On the other hand the three incidents of both visions are identical in their interpretation and significance though the metaphors used to describe them are different.
سفینة (boat) in the language of dreams denotes "worldly riches" This interpretation is supported by the Quran also (17:67). In this sense of the word, the embarkation of both Moses and his learned companion who, as is explained above, was the embodied form of the Holy Prophet, signifies that the followers of both these Prophets will have worldly riches in plenty in their respective periods.
The words, he staved it in, when interpreted, signify that the Holy Prophet would lay down commandments which would, as it were, make a hole in the boat of the material prosperity and riches of his followers, i.e. he would see to it that wealth does not accumulate in the hands of a few but that it continues to change hands and is fairly distributed among all sections of Muslims. To effect this Islam has made the giving of Zakah obligatory, has totally prohibited all transactions based on interest and by its law of inheritance has sought to distribute the wealth of a dying person among all his children, parents, wives and other near relatives. It has also prohibited gambling and has laid down laws to better and improve the condition and status of labourers. The materialistic and wealthy Jews and Christians could not view such a division of wealth with favour and regarded it as reckless waste. All their economic laws tend to increase the wealth of the rich and to help it accumulate in a few hands. Whereas in his vision Moses objected to the hole being made in the boat by his learned companion which, interpreted in accordance with the language of dreams, meant that his people would be too much enamoured of material wealth to accept laws aiming at its equitable distribution, the Holy Prophet in his own Vision refused to accept the cup of water offered to him which signified that his followers would prefer religion to the world.
Just as Moses in his vision found fault with his learned companion when the latter made a hole in the boat, similarly his people found fault with the Holy Prophet when he called upon his followers to spend their money in the cause of God. They even taunted him for making such demands (5:65 & 36:48).
1711
The preceding several verses served only as an introduction to the subject of the Isra’ of Moses. With the present verse, however, begins an account of the actual incidents which Moses actually saw in his Vision. The words, he made a hole in it, when interpreted, signify that the Holy Prophet would lay down commandments which would, as it were, make a hole in the boat which in the language of dreams denotes worldly riches, i.e. he would see to it that wealth did not accumulate in the hands of a few persons but was fairly distributed.
قَالَ أَلَمْ أَقُلْ إِنَّكَ لَن تَسْتَطِيعَ مَعِىَ صَبْرًا
The righteous "Servant of God" in Moses’s Vision (the Holy Prophet) is here represented as saying to him that as there existed great difference between the teachings of the two, therefore he (Moses) could not accompany him, i.e. Moses’s people would not accept him (the Holy Prophet).
Commentary:
The righteous man of God in Moses’ vision (the Holy Prophet) is here represented as saying to him that as there existed great difference between the teachings of the two, he (Moses) could not accompany him, i.e. Moses’ people would not accept him (the Holy Prophet) unless they replaced their love of money by love of God.
2112
Commentary:
The righteous man of God in Moses’ vision (the Holy Prophet) is here represented as saying to him that as there existed great difference between the teachings of the two, he (Moses) could not accompany him, i.e. Moses’ people would not accept him (the Holy Prophet) unless they replaced their love of money by love of God.
1712
The righteous "Servant of God" in Moses’s Vision (the Holy Prophet) is here represented as saying to him that as there existed great difference between the teachings of the two, therefore he (Moses) could not accompany him, i.e. Moses’s people would not accept him (the Holy Prophet).
قَالَ لَا تُؤَاخِذْنِى بِمَا نَسِيتُ وَلَا تُرْهِقْنِى مِنْ أَمْرِى عُسْرًا
Commentary:
Moses repents of his mistake, begs to be excused and promises to ask no more questions. This may be interpreted as signifying that at first Jews and Christians would offer to make common cause with the Holy Prophet but later on they would back out of their solemn agreements. It so happened that when the Prophet went to Medina, the Jews of the town entered into an alliance with him. But later on, finding that such an alliance would entail great sacrifices, they broke it and ended by openly siding with his enemies. So was the case with Christians also. In the beginning they were on friendly terms with Muslims but their friendship soon became changed into open enmity. The Christian Emperor Heraclius treated the Prophet’s epistle with great respect and it appeared that he would become Muslim. But afterwards when Christians found that the political interests of Islam clashed with their own they declared war on Muslims which continued to have repercussions for a very long time.
2113
Commentary:
Moses repents of his mistake, begs to be excused and promises to ask no more questions. This may be interpreted as signifying that at first Jews and Christians would offer to make common cause with the Holy Prophet but later on they would back out of their solemn agreements. It so happened that when the Prophet went to Medina, the Jews of the town entered into an alliance with him. But later on, finding that such an alliance would entail great sacrifices, they broke it and ended by openly siding with his enemies. So was the case with Christians also. In the beginning they were on friendly terms with Muslims but their friendship soon became changed into open enmity. The Christian Emperor Heraclius treated the Prophet’s epistle with great respect and it appeared that he would become Muslim. But afterwards when Christians found that the political interests of Islam clashed with their own they declared war on Muslims which continued to have repercussions for a very long time.
فَٱنطَلَقَا حَتَّىٰٓ إِذَا لَقِيَا غُلَٰمًا فَقَتَلَهُۥ قَالَ أَقَتَلْتَ نَفْسًا زَكِيَّةًۢ بِغَيْرِ نَفْسٍ لَّقَدْ جِئْتَ شَيْـًٔا نُّكْرًا
5:33.
علم تعبیر میں لڑکے سے مرادنشاط اور قوت کے ہوتے ہیں پس اس کے مارنے سے مراد یہ ہے کہ محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم نے ایسی چیزوں سے منع کر دیا جو نشاط اور قوت پیدا کرتی ہیں جیسے شراب اور جؤا وغیرہ۔ آج کل مسلمان بھی اعتراض کرتے ہیں کہ لاٹری اور بیمہ سے منع کرکے اسلام نے روحِ نشاط تلف کر دی ہے۔
5:33.
The word Intalaqa which has been used several times in these verses was exactly the one used by the Archangel Gabriel for the Holy Prophet in his Mi‘raj (Spiritual Ascension).
A youth in the language of visions, among other things, signifies ignorance, strength and wild impulses. The killing of the young boy by the righteous "Servant of God" in Moses’s Vision meant that Islam would require its Followers to bring a veritable death over their carnal desires and passions.
5:33.
Important Words:
قتله (he killed him). قتل means, he killed; he killed his carnal desires. قتل الشراب means, he lessened the effect of wine by mixing it with water. They say قتل الجوع اوالبرد i.e. he lessened the vehemence of hunger or cold. قتل غلیه means, he quenched his thirst by making him drink water (Aqrab). See also 2:62; 2:73 & 4:158.
Commentary:
This part of Moses’ vision corresponds to the second part of the Holy Prophet’s Vision. In his Vision the Prophet saw a man calling him from across the road and then he was offered a cup of wine which he refused to accept. Gabriel told him that the man who called him was Satan and that the cup of wine signified deviating from the right path (Jarir). Similarly, in the second part of his vision Moses was shown a young man which, in the language of dreams signifies, among other things, ignorance, power and love of sensuous pleasures. Moses’ objection to the killing of the young boy by the righteous servant of God in his vision meant that Islam would require its followers to bring a veritable death over their carnal desires and passions but that the pleasure-loving Jews and Christians would find fault with this Islamic commandment.
The expression فانطلقا i.e. so they journeyed on, which has been used several times in these verses is exactly the expression used by the Archangel Gabriel for the Holy Prophet in his Vision, namely, انطلق انطلق i.e. go on, go on.
The words, when they met a young boy, he slew him, may refer to the murder by a party of Muslims of that archenemy of Islam, Ka‘b bin Ashraf, the ring leader of the Jewish miscreants of Medina (Hisham).
This verse also makes clear that the Journey of Moses of which an account has been given in these verses was undertaken in a vision because no sane person while awake would kill a man without legitimate cause.
a
5:33.
1
علم تعبیر میں لڑکے سے مرادنشاط اور قوت کے ہوتے ہیں پس اس کے مارنے سے مراد یہ ہے کہ محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم نے ایسی چیزوں سے منع کر دیا جو نشاط اور قوت پیدا کرتی ہیں جیسے شراب اور جؤا وغیرہ۔ آج کل مسلمان بھی اعتراض کرتے ہیں کہ لاٹری اور بیمہ سے منع کرکے اسلام نے روحِ نشاط تلف کر دی ہے۔
a
5:33.
2114
Important Words:
قتله (he killed him). قتل means, he killed; he killed his carnal desires. قتل الشراب means, he lessened the effect of wine by mixing it with water. They say قتل الجوع اوالبرد i.e. he lessened the vehemence of hunger or cold. قتل غلیه means, he quenched his thirst by making him drink water (Aqrab). See also 2:62; 2:73 & 4:158.
Commentary:
This part of Moses’ vision corresponds to the second part of the Holy Prophet’s Vision. In his Vision the Prophet saw a man calling him from across the road and then he was offered a cup of wine which he refused to accept. Gabriel told him that the man who called him was Satan and that the cup of wine signified deviating from the right path (Jarir). Similarly, in the second part of his vision Moses was shown a young man which, in the language of dreams signifies, among other things, ignorance, power and love of sensuous pleasures. Moses’ objection to the killing of the young boy by the righteous servant of God in his vision meant that Islam would require its followers to bring a veritable death over their carnal desires and passions but that the pleasure-loving Jews and Christians would find fault with this Islamic commandment.
The expression فانطلقا i.e. so they journeyed on, which has been used several times in these verses is exactly the expression used by the Archangel Gabriel for the Holy Prophet in his Vision, namely, انطلق انطلق i.e. go on, go on.
The words, when they met a young boy, he slew him, may refer to the murder by a party of Muslims of that archenemy of Islam, Ka‘b bin Ashraf, the ring leader of the Jewish miscreants of Medina (Hisham).
This verse also makes clear that the Journey of Moses of which an account has been given in these verses was undertaken in a vision because no sane person while awake would kill a man without legitimate cause.
a
5:33.
1713
The word Intalaqa which has been used several times in these verses was exactly the one used by the Archangel Gabriel for the Holy Prophet in his Mi‘raj (Spiritual Ascension).
1713A
A youth in the language of visions, among other things, signifies ignorance, strength and wild impulses. The killing of the young boy by the righteous "Servant of God" in Moses’s Vision meant that Islam would require its Followers to bring a veritable death over their carnal desires and passions.